《Shinrei Tantei Yakumo》


 Volume 1 Prologue

    Volume 1 Prologue


    <strong>VOLUME 1 ¨C THE RED EYE KNOWS </strong> prologue


    -


    That day, the thickyers of clouds that had been there since morning blocked out the sun.


    Nevertheless, the delivery room was enveloped with a coiling heat.


    ¡®You¡¯ll be fine.¡¯


    The nurse, Iida Youko, repeated those words to the pregnant woman like they were a spell.


    Her forehead was covered in sweat and her pale blue veins stuck out from her skin. She was clenching her teeth as she contorted her body.


    She was desperately withstanding a bone-jarring pain.


    Youko wanted to relieve her pain, even if it was only by a little. While rubbing the pregnant woman¡¯s back, they performed the Lamaze breathing technique together.


    ¡¯Haa, haa, haa.¡¯


    It had already been some time since she hade to the delivery room. It was a considerably difficult birth.


    The pregnant woman¡¯s eyes were already vacant.


    Wasn¡¯t it better in some situations to switch to obstetric analgesia?


    Youko looked at the doctor, Kinoshita Eiichi.


    ¡¯The head¡¯s out. Just a bit more,¡¯ said Kinoshita, quelling Youko¡¯s thought.


    ¡¯Now, just a bit more ¨C do your best.¡¯


    Youko spoke while patting the pregnant woman¡¯s shoulders. Though her face was ck from the pain, she nodded.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t push. Rx.¡¯


    ¡¯Please rx.¡¯


    Youko repeated Kinoshita¡¯s words.


    The pregnant woman was breathing painfully with tears in her eyes.


    ¡¯OK! The baby¡¯s out!¡¯


    Just as Kinoshita said that, the cry of a healthy baby echoed through the delivery room.


    ¡¯Aah!¡¯


    The pregnant woman¡¯s breathing still sounded painful, but she let out a cry of relief and joy.


    ¡¯Congrattions. From today on, you¡¯re a mother.¡¯


    Youko smiled at the woman and wiped the swept off her forehead.


    The woman might not have heard, since she didn¡¯t reply and just regted her rough breathing with a rxed expression on her face.


    It had been a difficult birth, but this was a relief. Just when Youko thought that, Kinoshita spoke up.


    ¡¯Bring a penlight.¡¯


    Though Kinoshita¡¯s tone was definitely not wild, there was a tinge of impatience and nervousness.


    Youko immediately handed the penlight on the operation table to Kinoshita.


    ¡¯Ha ¨C ¡¯


    The moment she saw the baby¡¯s face, Youko unconsciously swallowed her breath.


    She couldn¡¯t believe what she saw in front of her.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t react. The mother¡¯s here,¡¯ muttered Kinoshita.


    At those words, Youko regained her calm.


    However, that moment of panic reached the mother.


    ¡¯My baby,¡¯ she gasped.


    Her expression was exuding anxiety.


    ¡¯Please wait a bit longer.¡¯


    ¡¯How is my baby?¡¯


    Youko approached the mother and spoke while patting her body.


    However, she couldn¡¯t stop her anxiety.


    ¡¯Where? Where is my baby?¡¯


    The mother gripped Youko¡¯s arms with her fingernails.


    ¡¯It¡¯s fine. Everything¡¯s fine.¡¯


    Youko tried to calm down the mother while bearing with the pain, but there was no effect.


    Youko could feel the mother¡¯s growing anxiety through her skin.


    ¡¯My baby. Is my baby safe?¡¯


    The mother looked like a demon.


    Youko ended up looking away without thinking under that pressure. She shouldn¡¯t have done that.


    ¡¯My baby!¡¯ shrieked the mother, thrusting Youko away.


    ¡¯He¡¯s fine. He¡¯s a healthy baby.¡¯


    The one who replied was Kinoshita.


    Kinoshita took off his mask and slowly walked towards the mother with the baby in his arms.


    The mother¡¯s frantess disappeared and her expression changed into a gentle smile for her child, whom she had just seen for the first time.


    Youko immediately walked towards Kinoshita and whispered in his ear.


    ¡¯Is this really OK?¡¯


    ¡¯It can¡¯t be hidden forever.¡¯


    Kinoshita¡¯s expression stiffened.


    It was just as he said. It couldn¡¯t be hidden forever. She would find out eventually. It was just a matter of when.


    ¡¯Go ahead.¡¯


    Kinoshita brought the baby to the mother¡¯s chest.


    ¡¯Ah, my baby.¡¯


    The mother took her baby and hugged him tightly, looking blissful as tears rolled down her cheeks.


    Then ¨C


    With a smile, she peered at her child¡¯s face.


    The mother¡¯s expression went cold in an instant.


    ¡¯Noooo!¡¯


    That bitter cry echoed through the delivery room.


    Youko bit her lip and put her hands together in front of her chest, struggling with pessimism as she thought about the new-born baby¡¯s future.


    The baby had been born with his left eye open.


    That eye glowed red like a zing me ¨C

 Volume 1 Chapter 1

    Volume 1 Chapter 1


    <strong>VOLUME 1 ¨C THE RED EYE KNOWS</strong> file 01: the locked room ()


    -


    At the edge of the university campus, there was a forest.


    Since the campus had been built on a hill, it wasn¡¯t strange.


    Deep in that forest, there was a one-storey concrete building.


    Nobody knew what it had been built for.


    Now, it was just a deserted building.


    Since it was deep in the forest, many students wouldn¡¯t notice it was there at all if they lived normal student lives.


    There had long been rumours that ghosts appeared in that deserted building.


    Someone imed to have spotted a figure near that deserted building, but the figure had suddenly disappeared when chased. Another person said that they¡¯d heard a pitiful cry of ¡®Save me, save me¡¯ when they passed the deserted building. Somebody else said that it wasn¡¯t ¡¯Save me¡¯ but a curse: ¡¯I¡¯ll kill you.¡¯


    There was more to the rumours of this deserted building.


    In the very back of the building, there was a locked room behind an iron door.


    Nobody knew what was inside. The reason was that nobody who had seen it ever returned ¨C


    -


    1


    -


    Because of the strong, dry wind, the clouds had all floated away by noon.


    The pale moon could easily be seen.


    It was a full moon ¨C


    Somebody had once said that moonlight absorbed noise. The night was so quiet that that nonsense seemed believable.


    Miki, Kazuhiko and Yuuichi had been drinking at a bar when they missed thest train. Now, they were thinking of a way to spend the time before the first train.


    Then, the topic of the rumour spreading across campus came up.


    The three of them knew about the rumour, but none of them had ever checked it out.


    ¡¯Let¡¯s go see if that rumour¡¯s true,¡¯ said Miki.


    Kazuhiko and Yuuchi agreed to Miki¡¯s suggestion. They ended up sneaking into the university at night.


    They climbed over the mesh fence, passed the back of the school building and went into the forest.


    They pushed their way through the branches on a trackless path.


    It felt like a little adventure.


    The path was much harder to walk than Miki had imagined.


    When they reached the deserted building, she was covered in sweat and she had sobered up. Miki had lost her initial energy and was starting to regret her decision.


    The building had one storey with a t roof and was built out of concrete. It felt cold ¨C rather than a building, it was more like a clump of concrete had just been left there.


    ¡¯Since we¡¯vee all this way, let¡¯s take a photo tomemorate this,¡¯ said Yuuichi.


    Kazuhiko took the camera first and took a photo with the deserted building as a backdrop. The pale light of the sh made Yuuichi¡¯s shadow appear on the dark wall of the deserted building.


    Next, Yuuichi took the camera. Kazuhiko and Miki stood next to each other and turned towards him with a smile.


    The sh lit up again.


    Clunk!


    There was the sound of metal hitting metal.


    Miki¡¯s shoulders jolted in her surprise.


    ¡¯Did you hear something just now?¡¯


    Miki looked around. Kazuhiko and Yuuichi held their breath as they looked around and listened.


    Rustle.


    All they heard was the sound of branches shaking in the wind.


    ¡¯Can¡¯t hear anything.¡¯


    Yuuichi put his hand to his ear.


    ¡¯What? You¡¯re the one who suggested this, but you¡¯re scared now?¡¯ said Kazuhiko coolly.


    Miki red at Kazuhiko sulkily.


    ¡¯I¡¯m not scared.¡¯


    Miki walked to the entrance and tried the knob on the rusty iron door.


    Next, Kazuhiko tried the knob, but it still wouldn¡¯t open.


    ¡¯For times like this, tada!¡¯


    Yuichi took a thin metal hook out of his trouser pocket.


    ¡¯What¡¯s that?¡¯ asked Kazuhiko.


    ¡¯Well, just look. Ah, Kazu, give me some light with your lighter.¡¯


    Kazuhiko lit up his lighter as asked and put it near the doorknob. Yuuichi stood in front of the door, knelt down and put the metal tool he had taken out earlier into the keyhole.


    ¡¯What are you doing?¡¯


    ¡¯Now, now.¡¯


    A few minutes after Yuuichi started grappling with the doorknob, he stood up and turned it.


    Creak.


    There was the sound of metal scraping against metal as the door opened.


    ¡¯You¡¯re amazing!¡¯ said Kazuhiko, sounding impressed.


    ¡¯Anybody could do this with the right tools.¡¯


    Yuuichi rubbed at his nose, seeming proud.


    ¡¯Where¡¯d you get something like that?¡¯


    ¡¯Online. I¡¯ll give you the URLter so you can take a look.¡¯


    Kazuhiko and Yuuichi went inside with no hesitation.


    Since Miki didn¡¯t want to be left by herself, she hurriedly followed them.


    The cold wind from outside blew inside, lifting the dust that had gathered on the floor. The building was warm inparison to how it felt outside, but it was so dark it was difficult to see her fingers.


    Kazuhiko lit his lighter, but the small, flickering me wasn¡¯t of much use so they couldn¡¯t see the inside of the building.


    For a moment, a pale light shed and lit up the room.


    Miki jumped in surprise at that light. Yuuichi smirked when he saw how frightened Miki was. Yuuichi had used the sh on the camera.


    ¡¯I¡¯m going home,¡¯ said Miki.


    ¡¯What? You scared?¡¯ said Kazuhiko and Yuuichi at the same time.


    ¡¯B-but I feel like somebody¡¯s watching me.¡¯


    Miki clung to Kazuhiko¡¯s arm, as if trying to hide.


    For a while, the three of them looked around in the dark. Nothing was there but theplete darkness that covered the room.


    ¡¯It¡¯s fine. Nothing to worry about.¡¯


    After Kazuhiko said that to Miki, he started walking slowly by the walls.


    ¡¯Hey, protect me.¡¯


    Miki tugged at Kazuhiko¡¯s arm.


    ¡¯Yeah, leave it to me.¡¯


    Kazuhiko casually patted Miki on the shoulder and then started walking again.


    They passed through the room right at the entrance and went down the corridor.


    The corridor was narrow enough for people to bump shoulders. On both sides, there were evenly spaced doors with windows. Behind those doors were rooms of about four tatami in size.


    In each room, there was one bed, and nothing else.


    The three of them walked along the walls to the locked room in question.


    The room was at the end of the corridor.


    It was an incredibly eerie room. The metal door looked heavy, clearly different from the other rooms. There was an observation window with iron bars. Besides the normal lock, the doorknob was bound to the pipe that went up the wall with chains and had abination padlock.


    ¡¯Can¡¯t open this,¡¯ grumbled Yuuichi.


    ¡¯What¡¯s inside?¡¯ Kazuhiko peered into the room through the window.


    ¡¯See anything?¡¯


    ¡¯Nothing. Can¡¯t make anything out in the dark.¡¯


    The moment Kazuhiko gave up ¨C


    Rustle.


    Something moved in the dark. In the very corner of the room, where the shadows were darkest.


    What was there? Kazuhiko stared at it.


    Eyes!


    Kazuhiko¡¯s eyes met with the eyes of whatever was in the dark.


    The eyes in the dark were unusually vivid. White, cloudy eyes. The blood vessels were showing. Eyes that were filled with hatred that felt like it would swallow everything up ¨C


    Kazuhiko screamed and jumped back, falling on his behind.


    ¡¯What¡¯s wrong? Is something there?¡¯


    When Miki called out to him, Kazuhiko opened and shut his mouth in his fright, but his breathing was erratic and he couldn¡¯t speak.


    There was just the sound of his raspy throat.


    Kazuhiko managed to get up with Yuuichi¡¯s help.


    ¡¯Did you see something? Yuuichi asked.


    Kazuhiko looked to the door.


    Yuuichi looked also.


    The next moment, Kazuhiko and Yuuichi lost their words.


    From the gap between the bars of the window, a hand so pale it didn¡¯t look like that of a living person reached out and suddenly gripped the shoulder of Miki, who had her back to the door.


    Miki gasped.


    Kazuhiko and Yuuichi were in front of her.


    Then who was the person grabbing her shoulder?


    She didn¡¯t have the courage to turn around and check. The blood drained from Miki¡¯s face.


    She lost all her strength ¨C she couldn¡¯t even scream.


    Miki reached out with a trembling hand to ask Kazuhiko and Yuuichi for help. However, Kazuhiko and Yuuichi couldn¡¯t move from fear.


    ¡¯... Please... save me...¡¯


    Miki spoke in a rasping voice. Yuuichi put his hand out towards Miki to try to pull Miki away from the door.


    That moment.


    Those eyes peered out again from the gap between the bars.


    ¡¯Aaahhh!¡¯


    Kazuhiko and Yuuichi¡¯s heads both went nk. They screamed and ran away without looking behind them.


    ¡¯Wait ¨C don¡¯t leave me by myself!¡¯


    Miki¡¯s bitter cry didn¡¯t leave her mouth.


    -


    This was only the beginning of the case ¨C


    -


    2


    -


    After the morning lecture, Ozawa Haruka refused an invitation from a friend and left the ssroom.


    The wind was cold.


    In just a rough outfit of skinny jeans and a grey parka, it was chilly, as was to be expected.


    She regretted not wearing something warmer.


    Since she had short hair, her neck felt especially cold.


    Haruka was headed for the prefabricated two-storey building behind Building B in order to visit somebody introduced to her by Aizawa, an upperssman from the orchestra circle.


    There were a number of small four-and-a-half tatami rooms on the first and second floor which the university leant out to students for club and circle activities.


    The room she was headed for was at the very end of the first floor.


    Movie Research Circle.


    Haruka checked the te on the door and then knocked.


    There was no response. She said, ¡¯Hello,¡¯ but the result was the same. She thought it was a bit rude, but she opened the door and peeked inside.


    When she opened the door, her eyes immediately met those of the man sitting in front of her.


    His skin was as white as porcin.


    He looked at her with half-closed eyes, as if he would fall asleep at any moment, and she found herself lost for words.


    ¡¯E-er...¡¯


    ¡¯Could you close the door once youe in?¡¯ said the man, interrupting Haruka.


    She hurriedly went in and closed the door.


    The man wore a white shirt with the first two buttons unfastened, so his chest showed through.


    It was unclear whether he was showing it on purpose or he was just sloppy.


    Judging by the hair as messy as a bird¡¯s nest, it was probably just sloppiness.


    Recently, the so-called bedhead hairstyle had been getting popr, but this man¡¯s hair was clearly just bedhead.


    Besides the man at the front, there were two other men in the room.


    Those two men were looking at a ying card while hiding it from the man facing her.


    It was the five of spades.


    ¡¯Sorry, but could you sit down? I can¡¯t concentrate.¡¯


    ¡¯Ah, yes.¡¯


    Haruka stepped away from the door and sat on the folding chair by the wall that the man gestured at.


    Inside the room, other than the table, there was a fridge in the corner and a shelf next to it that had been covered with a cloth.


    Rather than a clubroom, it felt more like somebody¡¯s t.


    The man who had spoken earlier closed his eyes and pinched his brow with his fingers, like he was thinking. Finally, he opened his eyes and his red lips parted.


    ¡¯The five of spades.¡¯


    He was right. Amazing!


    The card that the men had been looking at earlier had definitely been the five of spades. Haruka couldn¡¯t hide her surprise, while the men let out cries of dismay and threw the card on the table.


    ¡¯Damn. You got us again.¡¯


    The men took thousand yen bills out of their pocket in a displeased manner, hit the table and left the clubroom.


    ¡¯Please sit down. You have a request, don¡¯t you?¡¯


    The man put the thousand yen bills in his shirt pocket and yawned as he spoke.


    Haruka sat on the chair that the men had sat on earlier.


    ¡¯Er, might you be Saitou Yakumo-san?¡¯


    ¡¯There¡¯s no might about it ¨C I am,¡¯ the man responded.


    This person is Saitou Yakumo ¨C


    Aizawa had told Haruka to consult Saitou Yakumo of the Movie Research Circle if she ever had to talk about something rted to ghosts.


    ording to rumour, he could sense the supernatural and might be able to help with things of that nature.


    To be honest, she had been dubious beforeing here and hadn¡¯t known what sort of ability he had.


    However, there was the card from earlier.


    Maybe he had read their minds or was irvoyant, but he definitely appeared to have some sort of ability.


    ¡¯So?¡¯


    Yakumo urged her to continue.


    ¡¯The truth is, an upperssman from my circle introduced me.¡¯


    ¡¯Who?¡¯


    ¡¯Aizawa-san.¡¯


    ¡¯Don¡¯t recognise the name. Who is that?¡¯


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    That didn¡¯t make sense. Since Aizawa had introduced Yakumo, she¡¯d been sure that they knew each other.


    ¡¯Well, it doesn¡¯t matter who introduced you. Exin in a summary what you¡¯vee here for.¡¯


    ¡¯Um, er, my friend is in trouble. Saitou-san, I¡¯ve heard that you were an expert on that sort of thing, so, er, I want you to help her...¡¯


    ¡¯You¡¯ve summarised too much. I don¡¯t understand at all. What is ¡°that sort of thing¡±?¡¯


    ¡¯Ah, sorry. I¡¯ll exin properly.¡¯


    ¡¯By the way, who are you?¡¯


    What an unpleasant guy ¨C


    This person¡¯s expression hadn¡¯t changed at all the whole time. He still looked sleepy. It was like he enjoyed seeing people all flustered.


    ¡¯Ah, my name is Ozawa Haruka. I¡¯m a second-year student at this university in the education department in the faculty of literature...¡¯


    ¡¯Just your name is fine.¡¯


    Yakumo waved his hand like he found her bothersome and stopped her words.


    Her anger towards this unpleasant person was escting.


    ¡¯So what do you want?¡¯


    ¡¯The truth is, a few days ago, my friend Miki went to a deserted building on campus, since there was a rumour that ghosts appeared there. Then, it seems like she actually saw a ghost.¡¯


    ¡¯What sort of ghost?¡¯


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know the details either. I didn¡¯t go with her. She went with her boyfriend Kazuhiko and a friend called Yuuichi-kun.¡¯


    ¡¯So you came all this way to tell me a ghost story?¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s not it. Ever since then, Miki¡¯s been acting strange. She has a high fever and she¡¯s been sleeping the whole time.¡¯


    ¡¯The cold going around recently is a frightful thing.¡¯


    ¡¯Like I said! Please listen until I¡¯m finished!¡¯


    Unable to restrain her irritation, she spoke in a loud voice that even surprised herself.


    However, Yakumo leant back on his chair, and his eyes still looked sleepy.


    ¡¯So? What happened next?¡¯


    Yakumo urged her to continue, running a hand through his messy hair.


    ¡¯... She isn¡¯t just sleeping. She keeps on muttering things like ¡°Save me¡± and ¡°Let me out of here¡±.¡¯


    ¡¯And the doctor?¡¯


    ¡¯Of course a doctor¡¯s been to see her, but besides the fever, apparently there¡¯s nothing in particr wrong with her body... The doctor said it was probably something psychological.¡¯


    ¡¯Something psychological...¡¯


    Yakumo crossed his arms and leant on the back of the chair.


    ¡¯She lives alone, so I contacted her parents, but the call didn¡¯t go through... I don¡¯t know what to do...¡¯


    She wanted to do something for her friend, but she didn¡¯t know what to do in a situation like this.


    Meanwhile, Miki was wasting away.


    ¡¯So you want me to look into the matter since her condition might be rted to the ghost she saw in that room?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. I¡¯ve heard that Saitou-san was an expert on that sort of thing.¡¯


    Yakumo took in a deep breath and looked up at the ceiling, like he was thinking about something.


    ¡¯No good? Is that a no?¡¯


    Haruka looked at Yakumo¡¯s expression with wide eyes.


    ¡¯Twenty-five thousand yen. Tax included.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh? You¡¯re asking for money?¡¯


    ¡¯Are we friends?¡¯


    ¡¯No, we aren¡¯t.¡¯


    ¡¯Are we lovers?¡¯


    ¡¯Of course not.¡¯


    ¡¯So, money.¡¯


    ¡¯Why?¡¯


    ¡¯Wouldn¡¯t it be strange for me to do something for you for free when we¡¯re not friends or lovers?¡¯


    What he said was logical in a sense, but somehow, she couldn¡¯t honestly ept it.


    That said, she couldn¡¯t just leave things like this.


    ¡¯I understand. I¡¯ll pay. I¡¯ll pay, but please let me defer the payment.¡¯


    ¡¯Ten thousand yen up front. The remaining fifteen thousand yen after this is finished.¡¯


    Haruka took a thousand yen bill from her wallet and put it on the table.


    Yakumo shook his head. Haruka took out another two thousand yen, but Yakumo shook his head again.


    ¡¯You¡¯re missing a digit.¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s all I have on me right now.¡¯


    Haruka waved her empty wallet in front of Yakumo¡¯s eyes.


    ¡¯I understand. I¡¯ll look into it,¡¯ said Yakumo with a yawn, like there was nothing else he could do.


    From the flow of the conversation up until now, she was dubious about whether he would actually look into it for her, but she had nobody else to rely on.


    ¡¯Please contact me if you find something out.¡¯


    Haruka put a memo with her contact information on it on the table, stood up and put her hand on the doorknob.


    This is ¨C


    She noticed something unbelievable.


    Movie posters and photographs were stuck on the door.


    In a gap between them, a pair of eyes and her own not very tall nose were reflected back at her.


    It was a small mirror.


    She¡¯d been fooled.


    ¡¯That ying card from earlier...¡¯ said Haruka, turning around.


    ¡¯I was almost tricked. When you guessed the number of the ying card earlier, you were cheating. The mirror on the door ¨C from your position, you could¡¯ve seen the number on the card... I see ¨C that¡¯s why you told me to move away from the door.¡¯


    Haruka said that all at once with a face red from anger.


    How could he! She was angry at how stupid she was for believing in this person for even a moment. This was why her friends made fun of her for being naive.


    ¡¯Correct. You¡¯re the first person who¡¯s seen through it.¡¯


    Yakumo said that nonchntly, not ashamed at all as he pped his hands.


    ¡¯You¡¯re the worst. Please give me back my money.¡¯


    ¡¯Why?¡¯


    ¡¯Don¡¯t say ¡°Why¡±. You tried to trick me out of my money. Please give it back.¡¯


    She couldn¡¯t believe him. Taking advantage of a person¡¯s weakness. She really felt that way.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t say something so rude.¡¯


    ¡¯What was rude about it?¡¯


    ¡¯I don¡¯t n on tricking you. I¡¯ll give you back the full amount if I can¡¯t save your friend.¡¯


    ¡¯How can I believe that?¡¯


    This man called Saitou ¨C there was a limit to shamelessness.


    ¡¯What can you do anyway? I came because I heard you had some sort of psychic ability, but aren¡¯t you just cheating?¡¯


    ¡¯Who said I had some sort of psychic ability? I definitely didn¡¯t. Just as you said, the thing with the ying card earlier was fraud.¡¯


    There was no reason for him to sound so proud as he said that.


    ¡¯If you don¡¯t have a psychic ability, how are you going to save Miki?¡¯


    ¡¯You¡¯re free to choose whether to believe what I am about to say next or not. If you¡¯ll believe me, then you can leave it to me. If you won¡¯t, the exit is over there.¡¯


    Yakumo gestured at the door.


    ¡¯I¡¯ll give back your money too.¡¯


    Yakumo put three thousand yen bills on the table.


    ¡¯I can see things that other people can¡¯t.¡¯


    ¡¯Is this a riddle?¡¯


    ¡¯You can interpret it as you will. What¡¯s the answer?¡¯


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know.¡¯


    ¡¯The spirits of the dead.¡¯


    ¡¯Spirits?¡¯


    ¡¯To put it simply, ghosts.¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s idiotic.¡¯


    ¡¯You¡¯re the idiot.¡¯


    Yakumo pointed at Haruka.


    Calling somebody he¡¯d just met an idiot ¨C


    ¡¯But you said earlier you didn¡¯t have any psychic ability...¡¯


    ¡¯I did. I don¡¯t have a psychic ability. I can just see the spirits of the dead.¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s the same thing.¡¯


    ¡¯It isn¡¯t. It isn¡¯t a psychic ability but a physical one.¡¯


    ¡¯Physical?¡¯


    He had been quibbling for a while ¨C it felt like he was just trying to make the conversation confusing.


    ¡¯For example, you wouldn¡¯t call perfect pitch a psychic ability, right? You¡¯d call it an ability they were born with or a talent... Anyway, I¡¯m not irvoyant and I can¡¯t use telekinesis. I was just born with the ability to see the spirits of the dead.¡¯


    ¡¯If you¡¯re going to say that much, can you prove it?¡¯


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know whether this will count as proof, but there is a ghost in this room right now.¡¯


    Yakumo put his index finger between his well-shaped eyebrows.


    She didn¡¯t have to check ¨C only the two of them were in here.


    ¡¯You can¡¯t trick me with that.¡¯


    ¡¯The ghost in here right now is your older sister. Your twin...¡¯


    ¡¯You¡¯re lying.¡¯


    She shook her head. Her fingers were trembling.


    ¡¯Yes, your sister. Her name is Ayaka. She died in a traffic ident at the age of seven.¡¯


    ¡¯How do you know...¡¯


    Her throat felt tight.


    ¡¯I said so, didn¡¯t I? I can see her.¡¯


    Even her childhood friends didn¡¯t know that she had an older sister.


    Then why did this person who she¡¯d just met know? Rather than nonsensical, it was mysterious.


    ¡¯You still think that your sister¡¯s ident was your fault.¡¯


    That one sentence from Yakumo pierced deep into Haruka¡¯s heart.


    The blood left her face. Her head went nk ¨C she felt like she might faint.


    The ball that fell to the asphalt.


    The sound of the car horn.


    The deep red blood kept pouring out.


    ¡¯Your sister ran into the road to catch the ball you threw. Then...¡¯


    ¡¯Stop... I... That isn¡¯t... I didn¡¯t think it would end up like that...¡¯


    Haruka shut her eyes tightly and covered her eyes.


    ¨C No matter how I yelled, my sister Ayaka didn¡¯t move at all.


    It was so sudden that I couldn¡¯t cry or scream.


    My palms were dyed red with the blood from my sister¡¯s head.


    Blood ¨C


    She could remember the wet feeling clearly. She had frantically tried to stop the blood, but it was no good.


    She¡¯d felt her sister Ayaka¡¯s life disappearing from her hands.


    ¡¯I see... So you threw the ball far away on purpose.¡¯


    ¡¯You¡¯re wrong!¡¯


    Haruka lifted her head at Yakumo¡¯s words and clenched her teeth.


    Yakumo continued speaking regardless.


    ¡¯You always missed the ball, but your older sister always caught it skilfully. So you threw the ball far away on purpose so your sister wouldn¡¯t be able to catch it.¡¯


    ¡¯Stop it!¡¯


    Her hands were shaking. Her breathing was ragged.


    Why? She had never talked about this to anyone. Nobody should have known about it. Her eyes were filled with tears even though she didn¡¯t want to cry.


    ¡¯Why are you doing this...¡¯ asked Haruka in a hoarse voice, wiping her tears away with her fingers.


    ¡¯...¡¯


    Yakumo didn¡¯t reply to Haruka¡¯s question.


    After Haruka nced at Yakumo, she picked up her bag and stood. She opened the door and tried to leave.


    ¡¯If you don¡¯t believe me, there¡¯s more. Your sister says there¡¯s something she regrets.¡¯


    ¡¯Regrets...¡¯


    ¡¯She was the one who hid your mother¡¯s ring. Your mother got angry at you then. The ring was stuck to the top of a shoe cupboard with gum. She was going to confess, but she couldn¡¯t say it...¡¯


    Haruka couldn¡¯t breathe. The corners of her eyes felt hot.


    ¡¯I...¡¯


    ¡¯Also, your sister said she doesn¡¯t me you,¡¯ said Yakumo, interrupting Haruka¡¯s words.


    Doesn¡¯t me me? That¡¯s ridiculous. I mean, it¡¯s my fault that my sister ¨C


    She felt the urge to run away and fled from the room.


    * * *


    When Haruka reached the courtyard, she copsed onto a bench.


    The dry autumn wind made her short hair flutter.


    The noise from the students passing by hurt her ears.


    She looked down, covering her face with her hands.


    The memories from her past ¨C she had never talked to anybody about them before.


    A man she had just met guessed everything right in such a cold manner.


    She thought that she would be assaulted by unstoppable anger and humiliation, but that wasn¡¯t actually the case.


    It would be a lie if she said she didn¡¯t feel that way at all.


    However, her heart felt a bit lighter ¨C


    It was a mystery even to her why she felt that way.


    Haruka took her mobile phone out of her bag and, after thinking for a while, punched in her parents¡¯ phone number. After a number of rings, her mother Keiko answered.


    ¡¯What is it?¡¯


    Her mother said that first thing.


    ¡¯Nothing really. I just...¡¯


    ¡¯You¡¯ve always been bad at lying. Something happened, right?¡¯


    Her mother saw right through her after just that.


    Haruka felt like she¡¯d cry if she talked at length.


    ¡¯Hey, Mum. You lost your ring a while back, right? Back when Sis was still alive.¡¯


    ¡¯What is this all of a sudden?¡¯


    ¡¯Could you look at the top of the shoe cupboard?


    ¡¯Why are you talking about that now?¡¯


    ¡¯Just go and look.¡¯


    ¡¯Fine, fine.¡¯


    Her mother sounded exasperated. Then, the hold tone started ying.


    It was Chopin¡¯s Farewell[1]. Her sister Ayaka had been good at piano. Her slender fingers appeared to dance as they yed this song that even adults had difficulty with.


    While I wasn¡¯t good at music, not just piano. My rhythm was always off. I was alwayspared to my sister.


    Not just for piano. Even for school and sports, I couldn¡¯t beat my older sister.


    When we were together, we were often mistaken for an older sister and her younger brother.


    Part of it was because of my short hair, but we werepletely different even though we were twins.


    I had even thought that having my sister there was unpleasant.


    And then that ident ¨C


    Just as Saitou had said, Haruka had thrown the ball far away on purpose.


    She hadn¡¯t thought it would end up like that.


    When she saw her grieving parents, how could she live in a carefree manner?


    She had lived with the fear that somebody would someday find out how her sister died.


    ¡¯It was there. It really was there.¡¯ Her mother¡¯s voice from the phone brought Haruka back to reality.


    ¡¯Haruka, so it really was you?¡¯


    ¡¯No, it was Sis.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh? What?¡¯


    Haruka hung up without answering her mother¡¯s question.


    I didn¡¯t know where the ring was hidden.


    So my sister really was ¨C


    -


    3


    -


    Haruka knocked once more on the Movie Research Circle clubroom door.


    When she opened the door and went inside, a paper aerone was circling about.


    ¡¯What are you doing?¡¯


    ¡¯Throwing a paper aerone.¡¯


    The paper aerone made a wobblynding at Haruka¡¯ feet.


    ¡¯I can tell just by looking. I¡¯m asking why you¡¯re doing it.¡¯


    Haruka picked up thended ne. It was made out of a thousand yen bill.


    ¡¯I was killing time until you came back.¡¯


    ¡¯...¡¯


    ¡¯Go ahead.¡¯


    Yakumo urged Haruka to sit.


    Haruka put the ne she picked up on the table and then sat down.


    ¡¯Could I ask you one thing?


    Yakumo nodded as he stretched his arms behind him.


    ¡¯This is the clubroom for the Movie Research Circle, right? Is there nobody in the club besides you, Saitou-san?¡¯


    ¡¯There isn¡¯t. Since this is my room.¡¯


    ¡¯What do you mean?¡¯ asked Haruka, raising a shapely eyebrow.


    The conversation was advancing naturally, but she didn¡¯t understand it.


    ¡¯In the first ce, the Movie Research Circle doesn¡¯t exist.¡¯


    ¡¯But this is...¡¯


    ¡¯It¡¯s simple. I went to the student affairs office, borrowed some student¡¯s name and applied for a clubroom to make a circle. That¡¯s all. It¡¯s like a secret hiding ce.¡¯


    ¡¯Aren¡¯t you just using this room as your own?¡¯


    ¡¯Exactly.¡¯


    ¡¯You really are the worst ¨C you¡¯re even deceiving the university.¡¯


    ¡¯Ah, I¡¯ll give you back your three thousand yen.¡¯


    Yakumo ignored Haruka¡¯s objections and gestured at the thousand yen bills on the table.


    ¡¯Because your trick was exposed?¡¯


    ¡¯You came back because you didn¡¯t think it was a trick. Isn¡¯t that right?¡¯


    She didn¡¯t deny it, but his know-it-all tone irritated her.


    ¡¯That¡¯s...¡¯


    ¡¯It was there, right? Your mother¡¯s ring.¡¯


    Yakumo crossed his arms behind his head and leant back on his chair.


    ¡¯How do you know that?¡¯ asked Haruka, her eyes wide in surprise.


    Yakumo didn¡¯t reply.


    The way he stuck out his chin was like he was saying ¡¯I¡¯ve already exined it, right?¡¯. But she couldn¡¯t ept that.


    ¡¯Please tell me.¡¯


    ¡¯Your sister told me.¡¯


    ¡¯Stop lying. A fraud like you is just saying you can see ghosts so you can trick people out of their money, right?¡¯


    Haruka leant forward as she said that, putting herself closer to Yakumo.


    Yakumo tapped the table rhythmically with a long, white finger, as if he were considering something.


    Finally, his finger stopped and his almond eyes looked right at Haruka.


    ¡¯Then let¡¯s do this. Let¡¯s go to that deserted building together.¡¯


    ¡¯By together, do you mean me and you?¡¯


    ¡¯Who else would it be?¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s true, but...¡¯


    This person keeps on ¨C


    ¡¯If you go with me, then you can tell whether I¡¯m a fraud or not. Like with the mirror on the door.¡¯


    ¡¯...¡¯


    She couldn¡¯t reply right away.


    It was just a coincidence that she saw through the trick with the mirror on the door. There was no guarantee that she¡¯d see through the next thing.


    Haruka looked at Yakumo¡¯s expression with her own ck eyes.


    She thought she¡¯d be able to see through him if he was lying, but that was naive.


    His eyes were still sleepy and he had his chin in his hand.


    ¡¯Well, it doesn¡¯t matter to me either way. To be honest, I don¡¯t care at all what happens to your friend.¡¯


    Just from that onement by Yakumo, Haruka made up her mind.


    -


    4


    -


    Yakumo wanted to meet up with Miki before they went to the deserted building.


    At his request, Haruka brought Yakumo to the hospital Miki was in.


    It was a twenty-minute walk from the university. After passing through the station and exiting from the north, the hospital was about two hundred metres down the main road.


    While walking on the sidewalk, Haruka nced at Yakumo¡¯s profile.


    He had a pencil-straight nose and sharp chin ¨C he would probably be popr if he kept his mouth shut, but he had an unapproachable atmosphere to him.


    ¡¯What?¡¯


    Yakumo looked at her coldly, like he had noticed her gaze.


    ¡¯Can I ask you one thing?¡¯


    ¡¯Only one thing.¡¯


    ¡¯Can you exorcise spirits?¡¯


    ¡¯I can¡¯t do something as handy as that.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    Haruka was taken aback.


    He was full of coincidence, but how did he n to save Miki?


    ¡¯I¡¯ll say this again, but all I can do is see the spirits of the dead.¡¯


    ¡¯But you said you¡¯d save my friend...¡¯


    ¡¯I might be able to save her. It¡¯s an ¡°if¡± situation,¡¯ said Yakumo, as if it werepletely obvious.


    ¡¯That¡¯s irresponsible. There¡¯s no point to what we¡¯re doing now then, right?¡¯


    ¡¯That isn¡¯t true.¡¯


    ¡¯Why?¡¯


    ¡¯By seeing something, it means I understand that something is there. If I understand what is there, I can understand why. If I understand why, I might be able to remove the cause for it.¡¯


    She understood his logic.


    However, she didn¡¯t know what he meant specifically. She couldn¡¯t imagine it at all.


    While she was doing that, they arrived at the hospital.


    She didn¡¯tpletely understand, but it seemed as if there was nothing to do but go with him.


    The hospital was a four-storey building with white walls.


    They passed the asphalt parking lot and wrote down their names in the visitors log as instructed by the nurse. Then, they took the elevator at the back of the waiting room.


    ¡¯Could I ask you one thing too?¡¯


    Yakumo spoke just as the elevator doors closed.


    ¡¯If it isn¡¯t a rude question,¡¯ replied Haruka guardedly.


    ¡¯Three people went to that deserted building. How are the other two?¡¯


    ¡¯Kazuhiko and Yuuichi-kun were both so scared they ran away, but Yuuichi-kun realised at the campus exit that he¡¯d separated from everyone and went back even though he was scared.¡¯


    ¡¯I see.¡¯


    ¡¯After getting back to the forest, he found Miki copsed there... and then he carried Miki back.¡¯


    ¡¯Was she conscious then?¡¯


    Haruka shook her head.


    ¡¯Miki wouldn¡¯t wake up so he brought her right to the hospital. The next morning, Yuuichi-kun contacted me, and then I...¡¯


    ¡¯And how about Kazuhiko?¡¯


    ¡¯I don¡¯t care about a guy like that. Even though he¡¯s Miki¡¯s boyfriend, he left her behind.¡¯


    ¡¯It¡¯s not like I deserted her.¡¯


    As Yakumo said that, the elevator doors opened.


    At Haruka¡¯s instruction, they went down the corridor and stopped in front of the third hospital room. After knocking, they went inside.


    It was arge room with four beds, but besides the bed in the front that Miki was sleeping in, the room waspletely empty.


    An IV catheter went along Miki¡¯s arms.


    It was probably for nutrients or something like that. Her eyes were open, but they were empty ¨C they didn¡¯t appear to be looking at anything.


    There was sweat on her forehead and her face was pale. If Haruka didn¡¯t hear the faint breathing ¨C like air being let out of a balloon ¨C there¡¯d be no difference between Miki and a corpse.


    ¡¯Even though she¡¯s in this state, the doctor said there¡¯s nothing in particr wrong with her body and that she was probably overworked from stress... Do you think somebody who was talking so cheerfully yesterday could end up like this?¡¯


    Haruka was agitated, but Yakumo didn¡¯t seem to be listening.


    He stood by the bed and gazed at Miki. There was a wrinkle between his well-defined eyebrows, and Yakumo¡¯s eyes, which had been sleepy until now, were grim.


    ¡¯Do you see something?¡¯


    Haruka spoke up, bewildered by Yakumo, who seemed like apletely different person.


    ¡¯Who are you?¡¯ murmured Yakumo.


    ¡¯... ve me... Save me... Ple... a... se...¡¯


    Miki¡¯s mouth opened, and out came a voice that sounded like the groan of a beast.


    Yakumo leant over Miki and put his ear near her mouth.


    ¡¯... Let me out... of here...¡¯


    Miki¡¯s mouth moved again and spoke.


    ¡¯Where are you now?¡¯


    Yakumo took Miki¡¯s face in his hands and stared into her eyes. When Yakumo looked at Miki, her eyes seemed to move slightly.


    ¡¯... I can¡¯t see... Where am I... Let me out...¡¯


    ¡¯Where are you now? Tell me.¡¯


    Miki made no response. Her faint breathing turned ragged.


    ¡¯No!¡¯


    Miki suddenly shrieked, threw her hands up towards the ceiling and arched her back.


    What? What was happening?


    While Haruka was confused, Miki dropped her arms, as if tired, and was as still as the dead.


    Yakumo didn¡¯t say anything. He just sighed and left the hospital room.


    ¡¯Wait.¡¯


    Haruka hurriedly followed Yakumo out of the room.


    Yakumo was leaning on the wall right outside of the hospital room and had a hand on the left side of his forehead and eye.


    His breathing was ragged. His shoulders shook as if he were in pain.


    ¡¯Are you all right?¡¯


    Haruka approached Yakumo and tried to look at his face, but Yakumo quickly fixed his posture and started walking, as if to avoid her.


    His left hand was still against his forehead and eye.


    ¡¯Does it hurt?¡¯


    Haruka chased after him.


    ¡¯No.¡¯


    ¡¯I think it¡¯d be better if you get that checked.¡¯


    ¡¯Shut up!¡¯ Yakumo said sharply as he turned around.


    A cold sweat was running down his forehead. His wide eyes were ring at Haruka.


    ¡¯W-what is it...¡¯ said Haruka, epting Yakumo¡¯s pained gaze directly.


    ¡¯There¡¯d be no point in telling you.¡¯


    ¡¯You can¡¯t know that until you tell me.¡¯


    ¡¯You ask too many questions.¡¯


    Yakumo started walking away quickly to get away from Haruka.


    ¡¯Honestly! Just exin a bit,¡¯ined Haruka as she ran a bit to catch up to Yakumo.


    ¡¯Hey, what¡¯d you see in the hospital room?¡¯ asked Haruka as they got into the elevator.


    However, Yakumo didn¡¯t reply.


    He had his back against the elevator wall and crossed his arms, looking displeased.


    Honestly ¨C


    ¡¯Why don¡¯t you just tell me? You¡¯re the one who told me to go with you, Saitou-san.¡¯


    ¡¯I regret it.¡¯


    Yakumo ran a hand through his hair and finally started an exnation.


    ¡¯Your friend¡¯s possessed by the ghost of a woman probably around the same age as us. However, that would be when she died... Her hair went to her shoulders and there was a mole underneath her eyes.¡¯


    ¡¯And?¡¯


    ¡¯Dark. Apletely dark room... Narrow... The sound of water... Hunger... A heavy atmosphere... Pain... Terror... Terror... Terror...¡¯


    ¡¯What do you mean?¡¯


    ¡¯If I could understand it so easily, I wouldn¡¯t be suffering. Think about me a little.¡¯


    ¡¯Please don¡¯t talk to me like I¡¯m an idiot.¡¯


    ¡¯Am I wrong?¡¯


    When the elevator reached the first floor, Yakumo started walking briskly again.


    Haruka had to run to catch up again.


    * * *


    The autumn sunset showed its unique colours.


    The sky looked like a brilliant stained ss window.


    When Haruka and Yakumo arrived at the station after leaving the hospital, there was a crowd.


    It was rush hour, but it was clearly different from that.


    The station was teeming with people who couldn¡¯t get onto the tform.


    There were ambnces parked nearby and emergency personnel were still stepping out.


    The words <Outward and inbound lines have been suspended because of an ident> were scrolling on the electric signboard that disyed train times.


    ¡¯Because an ident urred at this station, train operation has currently been suspended! As ident procedure is in ce, please step outside the gates. We sincerely apologise for the inconvenience.¡¯


    A train attendant was saying that message loudly. There were people trying to rush out and curious onlookers, so everyone was crowded together.


    ¡¯Seems like there was an ident.¡¯


    ¡¯You can tell just from looking,¡¯ said Yakumo with his arms crossed.


    This person really just goes on and ¨C


    ¡¯Ah, Professor Takaoka.¡¯


    Haruka spotted a face she knew in the crowd and called out.


    ¡¯Professor Takaoka?¡¯


    ¡¯A lecturer for one of my seminars. Please wait.¡¯


    Haruka made her way through the crowd towards Takaoka.


    ¡¯Professor Takaoka.¡¯


    She bumped into countless people but finally reached the one she was looking for.


    Takaoka acknowledged Haruka with a t ¡¯Ah¡¯.


    He had round sses and looked at first nce to be a man of delicate features, but his shoulders were wide and solid in his suit.


    He gave an immacte and refreshing impression.


    With his gentle manner and friendly personality, he was rather popr with female students.


    ¡¯Professor, did something happen?¡¯


    Takaoka looked around, seeming troubled by Haruka¡¯s question, but he finally spoke.


    ¡¯Ichihashi-kun jumped in front of a train...¡¯


    ¡¯Ichihashi ¨C do you mean Yuuichi-kun?¡¯


    Takaoka nodded.


    ¡¯When you say jumped, do you mean...¡¯


    Her heart was beating loudly. Her throat dried up.


    I can¡¯t believe it ¨C


    ¡¯It was a suicide.¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s...¡¯


    More of her friends were meeting with misfortune. And they were the two who had tested their courage by going to the deserted building.


    ¡¯I can¡¯t believe it either. I didn¡¯t notice at all.¡¯


    Takaoka looked pained as he spoke.


    ¡¯It isn¡¯t your fault, Professor.¡¯


    ¡¯Haruka-kun, did you hear anything from Ichihashi-kun?¡¯


    Haruka shook her head. Takaoka wouldn¡¯t believe her even if she told him.


    The atmosphere was suffocating.


    In the middle of that, somebody who looked like a station attendant called out to Takaoka and he walked away towards the stationmaster¡¯s office.


    ¡¯What was it?¡¯


    Yakumo had walked up to her at some point in time.


    ¡¯Yuuichi-kunmitted suicide...¡¯


    When she said it aloud, she felt how terrible it was.


    I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d do something like kill himself when I was talking to him on the phone yesterday ¨C


    ¡¯Is Yuuichi one of the three who went on that test of courage?¡¯


    Haruka nodded.


    Her legs were shaking ¨C she could barely stand.


    ¡¯It seems like it¡¯d be better to look for the one who¡¯s missing,¡¯ said Yakumo as he ran a hand through his hair.


    ¡¯He was normal yesterday, but...¡¯


    Her words got caught in her throat. She couldn¡¯t speak.


    ¡¯I have no hard evidence, but I can say this. It isn¡¯t a suicide ¨C ¡¯


    Yakumo said that as he looked straight towards the station gate.


    It was so unexpected that Haruka¡¯s eyes went wide.


    It isn¡¯t a suicide ¨C


    ¡¯What do you mean?¡¯


    ¡¯I said I didn¡¯t have any hard evidence, didn¡¯t I?¡¯


    Yakumo had his hands in his pockets as he started walking with his gaze on his feet.


    ¡¯Miki was possessed by a ghost ¨C ¡¯


    Haruka started speaking as she followed him.


    ¡¯That¡¯s impossible.¡¯


    ¡¯Impossible.¡¯


    ¡¯The ghost possessing your friend is afraid of something. She has no ill will.¡¯


    ¡¯Afraid... Ill will...?¡¯


    ¡¯Why don¡¯t you try thinking with your own head a bit?¡¯


    This person keeps on ¨C


    ¡¯I¡¯m asking because I don¡¯t understand even after thinking about it.¡¯


    Yakumo suddenly stopped walking.


    ¡¯I believe the incident this time involves somebody living,¡¯ said Yakumo as he looked up at the sky with its lines of clouds.


    Involves somebody living, he says ¨C


    ¡¯What do you mean?¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯m going to investigate that.¡¯


    ¡¯Huh.¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s all for today. Until tomorrow...¡¯


    After Yakumo dered that, he gave the duty of looking into Kazuhiko¡¯s disappearance to Haruka, and they split up there for the day.


    -


    5


    -


    Haruka¡¯s morning lecture ended, and she went to Yakumo¡¯s secret hiding ce after noon, as promised.


    Even though it was after noon, Yakumo looked as sleepy as always.


    ¡¯Good morning,¡¯ said Haruka, sitting in the chair opposite Yakumo.


    ¡¯And?¡¯


    Yakumo brought up the topic at hand in a displeased tone.


    Haruka exined to Yakumo that she had called Kazuhiko¡¯s mobile multiple times, but it looked like the battery had been off, and she hadn¡¯t been able to contact him.


    She had asked the acquaintances of Kazuhiko that she knew, but nobody knew where he was.


    He had been missing since the incident ¨C


    ¡¯Let¡¯s put things in order,¡¯ said Yakumo, letting out arge yawn. ¡¯Tell me once more in detail about the test of courage.¡¯


    ¡¯Put things in order?¡¯


    Haruka searched her memories, as Yakumo suggested, and started exining how the three of them had gone on a test of courage.


    There were a number of points when he asked questions, but Haruka couldn¡¯t respond.


    She was just telling the story she had heard from Yuuichi as urately as she could. She hadn¡¯t been at the scene herself.


    Even if she wanted to confirm, Yuuichi was already dead.


    When Haruka finished speaking, Yakumo ran a hand through his messy hair and then crossed his arms.


    ¡¯What are you going to do now then?¡¯ Haruka asked, knowing that he would get angry at her.


    ¡¯Right. First, who is the spirit possessing your friend? I¡¯m going to look into that.¡¯


    ¡¯Do you have any idea?¡¯


    ¡¯If you ask whether I do, I guess I do?¡¯


    ¡¯You¡¯re always so vague.¡¯


    ¡¯The world is full of vague things.¡¯


    Yakumo stood up.


    * * *


    Haruka was brought by Yakumo to the reference room in Building A.


    She hade to this room a number of times before.


    It was a white-walled room of about fifty tsubo in size, lined with moving cabs that went up to the ceiling.


    The student registry and ss materials were kept here.


    ¡¯What are you going to look into here?¡¯


    ¡¯I believe that the spirit possessing your friend was a student at this school.¡¯


    ¡¯You¡¯re not going to look at everything here, are you?¡¯


    ¡¯I n on it,¡¯ said Yakumo matter-of-factly.


    Searching from the very beginning would ¨C


    ¡¯How many students do you think have enrolled in this school? You¡¯ll stay here until you¡¯re an old man.¡¯


    Haruka sat in front of the rack of threeputers at the back of the room and clicked the mouse.


    That turned off the screensaver and showed a screen asking for a password.


    ¡¯Searching with theputer is great, but what will you do about the password?¡¯


    Yakumo crossed his arms and snorted.


    ¡¯They organised the data herest year. Since they didn¡¯t have enough hands, a few students did part-time.¡¯


    ¡¯And you were one of them.¡¯


    ¡¯Yes.¡¯


    ¡¯Do you think the password hasn¡¯t been changed since then?¡¯


    That made sense.


    But it was better than not trying. The password then had been the date of the school¡¯s founding in numbers.


    She input the numbers with the number pad and clicked the enter key.


    The monitor disyed the next screen. She felt somewhat triumphant.


    ¡¯What dreadful security,¡¯ said Yakumo with a sigh.


    ¡¯Though looking into all of these documents would have been dreadful too,¡¯ said Haruka with all the spite she had garnered until now.


    For once, Yakumo didn¡¯t say anything back. Though he was acting calm, he must not have been inside.


    Haruka clicked the file with the student registry. A screen listing name, address, birthdate, contact information and school department showed up.


    ¡¯Are there photos too?¡¯ said Yakumo, expressing his wonder as he looked at the screen.


    ¡¯Just the past ten years.¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s enough.¡¯


    ¡¯So who are you looking for?¡¯


    ¡¯The name Yuri. I don¡¯t know the kanji.¡¯


    Haruka typed Yuri into the furigana table and searched. There were almost two hundred results.


    ¡¯This would be tough. Don¡¯t you have any other information?¡¯


    ¡¯They¡¯re female.¡¯


    ¡¯I know that.¡¯


    ¡¯She has a mole under her eye.¡¯


    ¡¯I can¡¯t search for that.¡¯


    There, the conversation stopped.


    They had suddenly be stuck. Haruka thought over it, but she couldn¡¯te up with anything.


    Yakumo ran a hand through his hair in his irritation, but he suddenly looked up.


    ¡¯Absences. Or withdrawals. Can you search with those parameters?¡¯


    That was right. That would lower the number drastically.


    ¡¯I can probably do it.¡¯


    Haruka searched again and found three people.


    ¡¯It¡¯s her!¡¯ eximed Yakumo upon seeing the second woman¡¯s photo.


    Shinohara Yuri. In the Arts and Humanities faculty, department of English. Absent.


    She had long hair that was tied in the back with sses that looked strong. Just as Yakumo had said, there was a mole underneath her eye.


    Overall, she looked sensitive.


    I ¨C


    ¡¯I know this person,¡¯ said Haruka, looking up at Yakumo who was standing beside her.


    ¡¯A friend?¡¯


    ¡¯We were in the same seminar in first year. I haven¡¯t spoken to her directly, but I¡¯ve seen her a number of times before. At the end ofst month, she suddenly stoppeding to school.¡¯


    ¡¯What is the reason for her absence?¡¯


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know... But it seems like she¡¯s disappeared. Her parents asked the police to search ¨C there was a bit of a fuss.¡¯


    ¡¯Disappeared, eh?¡¯ said Yakumo, rubbing his sharp nose.


    It was too much for this to just be a coincidence.


    ¡¯That¡¯s right! Professor Takaoka might know something!¡¯ Haruka said quickly, unable to hide her excitement.


    However, Yakumo was the picture of calm. He put his index finger in his ear like he thought her noisy.


    ¡¯Talk more calmly. And who¡¯s Professor Takaoka?


    ¡¯Did you forget? You met him at the station yesterday, right? That¡¯s Professor Takaoka. He was in charge of our seminar.¡¯


    ¡¯That isn¡¯t much help,¡¯ said Yakumo with a yawn.


    ¡¯You¡¯re negative about everyone.¡¯


    ¡¯Do you believe in anyone?¡¯


    ¡¯Anyone besides you.¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s an honour.¡¯


    Yakumo didn¡¯t seem to care about Haruka¡¯s unpleasantness. He took a mobile phone out of his pocket and started making a call.


    ¡¯Ah, Gotou-san? There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to request...¡¯


    Yakumo started speaking ¨C it seemed like the call had connected.


    Though Haruka couldn¡¯t hear the voice of the person on the other side of the line, she could get the gist of the conversation. Yakumo wanted the other person to look into everything about Shinohara Yuri.


    Yakumo just gave his request and then hung up.


    ¡¯Who was that just now?¡¯ Haruka asked, unable to think of somebody who could respond to a search request.


    ¡¯An acquaintance.¡¯


    ¡¯Would that person know about news regarding missing people?¡¯


    ¡¯I wouldn¡¯t call him if there wasn¡¯t the possibility.¡¯


    That made sense, but what sort of acquaintance could it be if just one call was enough to look into a missing person?


    While Haruka was thinking about it, Yakumo opened the door and left.


    ¡¯Again?¡¯


    He really did just do whatever he wanted. Though Haruka was fed up, she went after Yakumo and left the room.


    ¡¯Haruka-kun.¡¯


    Just as she left the reference room, somebody called out to her.


    When she turned around, she saw Takaoka walking towards her ¨C the person they had just been talking about.


    ¡¯Professor ¨C ¡¯


    For a moment, Haruka wasn¡¯t sure if she should chase Yakumo, but in the end, she stood there and waited for Takaoka to reach her.


    ¡¯Yesterday must have been tough for you.¡¯


    ¡¯No, no ¨C it must have been more so for you, Professor.¡¯


    Takaoka had clearly been worn out yesterday. It made sense ¨C his own student had died.


    On the contrary, Haruka wouldn¡¯t know what to do if he smiled at her.


    ¡¯That¡¯s not true. Though of course I¡¯m not well.¡¯


    Takaoka¡¯s expression softened, but that hurt even more.


    ¡¯Anyway, you can¡¯t overdo yourself at a time like this.¡¯


    ¡¯It goes for you too, Professor ¨C ¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s right,¡¯ said Takaoka with a wry smile, and then he walked away from Haruka.


    ¡¯E-excuse me, Professor.¡¯


    Haruka called out to Takaoka, who was about to leave.


    Takaoka stopped walking and turned around.


    ¡¯What is it?¡¯


    ¡¯No, er...¡¯


    Haruka was lost for words.


    She had called out to Takaoka because she felt like she had to ask him about Yuri, but she didn¡¯t know how to bring up the topic.


    ¡¯What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t worry about it and just tell me,¡¯ urged Takaoka, who seemed to sense that Haruka was troubled.


    She let herself talk as he said.


    ¡¯Professor, do you remember Shinohara Yuri-san?¡¯


    ¡¯I do. She¡¯s on leave right now, yes?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. She¡¯s gone missing.¡¯


    ¡¯Is that so... But why are you suddenly talking about Shinohara-kun?¡¯


    Takaoka looked suspicious.


    It made sense.


    ¡¯I can¡¯t talk about it in detail now, but it might be rted to the matter with Yuuichi-kun.¡¯


    ¡¯Ichihashi-kun?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. Do you remember anything?¡¯


    ¡¯Anything I remember, eh...¡¯


    Takaoka scratched his chin ¨C it looked like he was thinking.


    ¡¯Anything is fine. Like how she was before she went missing, students she was friends with, or her boyfriend...¡¯


    Haruka listed a number of topics to help Takaoka remember.


    ¡¯Her boyfriend ¨C ¡¯


    Takaoka seemed to have remembered something, as his mouth suddenly opened.


    ¡¯Did you recall something?¡¯


    ¡¯Ah, Shinohara-kun did have a boyfriend. Aizawa-kun, in the year above her.¡¯


    ¡¯By Aizawa, do you mean the one in the orchestra circle?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes, yes, that Aizawa-kun.¡¯


    Haruka was so surprised she couldn¡¯t say anything else. The name that Takaoka had just said now was one Haruka knew.


    ¡¯I just remembered something I have to do. Please excuse me.¡¯


    She had to tell Yakumo as soon as she could.


    Urged on by that impulse, Haruka made a bow at Takaoka and ran down the corridor.


    After turning the first corner, she suddenly spotted Yakumo.


    ¡¯Where are you going in such a hurry?¡¯ said Yakumo with a yawn.


    ¡¯Ah!¡¯


    People can¡¯t stop suddenly. Haruka almost fell as she screeched to a halt and had to take a few steps back.


    ¡¯I heard most of the story.¡¯


    What kind of monster ears did he have? But if he had heard, that was easier.


    ¡¯The boyfriend of the person named Yuri was Aizawa-san.¡¯


    ¡¯I said that I heard.¡¯


    Then be more surprised! Haruka bit down the urge to yell.


    ¡¯Aizawa Tetsurou-san is the one who introduced me to you. Isn¡¯t that too suspicious to be just a coincidence?¡¯


    ¡¯You¡¯re a hundred times more suspicious.¡¯


    Yakumo started walking briskly, seemingpletely uninterested.


    Really, what a man!


    -


    6


    -


    Yakumo led Haruka to a prefabricated building in behind the main school building.


    It was used as the janitors¡¯ room.


    Why had theye here? No matter how Haruka asked, Yakumo didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡¯Hello.¡¯


    Yakumo spoke up at the entrance.


    When there was no response, Yakumo opened the door and went inside the room.


    ¡¯Hey. Is it OK just to go in?¡¯


    Haruka couldn¡¯t bring herself to go in and peered into the room from behind Yakumo.


    Right past the entrance, there was a long table and folding chairs. In the back, there was a refrigerator and a sink. There were tools like shovels and sickles against the wall.


    ¡¯Hey, isn¡¯t this bad?¡¯


    Haruka called out to Yakumo¡¯s back, but she was ignored.


    Haruka had just let out a sigh when a person appeared from the door in the back of the room.


    ¡¯Eek!¡¯


    Haruka leapt instinctively.


    ¡¯W-w-what are you d-d-doing?¡¯


    A middle-aged man in a grey uniform came in.


    He had a thin face with deep wrinkles. The tip of his nose and his cheeks were red. His skin was dark. He looked like a stereotypical alcoholic.


    Though Haruka didn¡¯t know his name, she¡¯d seem him around campus a number of times before.


    This man, who was a caretaker for this university, always dragged his left leg as he walked.


    Haruka didn¡¯t know if it was true, but there was a rumour that a female student had almost been molested by him.


    It put Haruka a bit on guard.


    ¡¯I¡¯m sorry foring so suddenly. Actually, I was wondering if I could borrow the key to the deserted building in the back.¡¯


    Even though they had been found trespassing, Yakumo spoke calmly.


    ¡¯W-w-what do you want to g-g-go to that ce for?¡¯


    The man¡¯s voice was piercing, like a cicada¡¯s.


    ¡¯Actually, my friends went to that building earlier for a test of courage.¡¯


    ¡¯Test of courage?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. It seems like they dropped something important to them then, so I want to go look for it.¡¯


    Yakumo kept speaking at random, like he had thought this up in advance.


    The caretaker didn¡¯t seem to doubt Yakumo¡¯s lie, but there was a wrinkle between his thick eyebrows ¨C he looked obviously exasperated.


    ¡¯Please, Yamane-san.¡¯


    Yakumo bowed his head.


    The caretaker was called Yamane? It was the first Haruka had heard of it.


    Yamane slowly dragged his foot over to the key box on the wall and took a key out, throwing it at Yakumo.


    ¡¯Y-y-you don¡¯t have to return the key today. I¡¯m going home.¡¯


    ¡¯Thank you very much.¡¯


    ¡¯D-d-don¡¯t do something as s-stupid as a test of courage again.¡¯


    ¡¯So they do appear?¡¯


    Yakumo pretended to be a ghost.


    ¡¯T-that isn¡¯t it... The b-building is old. It¡¯ll be taken down n-next month...¡¯


    ¡¯I see. I understand.¡¯


    Yakumo was about to leave when he stopped and turned to look at Yamane.


    ¡¯Excuse me, but is there a dial-type padlock there?¡¯


    ¡¯I-I-I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never had anything to do at t-that ce, so I¡¯ve n-never go

 Volume 1 Chapter 2

    Volume 1 Chapter 2


    <strong>VOLUME 1 ¨C THE RED EYE KNOWS</strong> file 02: the dark tunnel


    -


    That tunnel was the shortest path from the residential area to the shopping district, but nearly no locals used it.


    It was a famous tunnel for having a high ident rate.


    There was a death every year.


    Inside the tunnel, there were no lights, and it was dim and hard to see even during the day.


    There was a sharp curve right outside the tunnel, and unlucky cars got into idents there so often it was almost guaranteed.


    However, the reason for the idents appeared to be more than just bad visibility.


    There had long been endless rumours about how something mysterious appeared in the tunnel ¨C


    Some drivers said they¡¯d seen human heads fly by their window.


    When they tried to escape in their fear, then their brakes stopped working ¨C they would barely avoid hitting the guard rail.


    Others said they¡¯d seen countless human faces in the tunnel walls.


    Some cab drivers said they¡¯d taken on a drenched woman in front of the tunnel, but when they looked in the rear-view mirror after exiting, she would suddenly be gone ¨C


    Nobody knew the truth.


    All that was certain was that many people had died at that tunnel¡¯s exit ¨C


    -


    1


    -


    It was a quiet night ¨C


    ¡®It¡¯s cold.¡¯


    Haruka tried her best not to be hit by the wind, putting up the cor of her beige coat and hunching over as she walked.


    It waste at night on Sunday, so even though she was in front of the station, there was practically nobody there.


    She just heard the echo of her boots hitting the ground.


    She had gone to a party because Miki had forced her to, but when she went in, it had turned out to be a mixer.


    Perhaps she was outdated, but she didn¡¯t really like parties of that sort.


    Miki would die from loneliness without a boyfriend. She was like a rabbit. But Haruka wasn¡¯t desperate to find someone.


    ¡¯Haruka, you¡¯ve never really fallen in love.¡¯


    Miki often said that to her.


    It was true.


    Even when she thought back, she felt like she¡¯d never had a romance that felt like a romance.


    ¡¯So just go date someone.¡¯


    Miki said that too.


    However, Haruka didn¡¯t feel like trying desperately to meet somebody to find love.


    She thought that love woulde about naturally ¨C that it wasn¡¯t something to be decided, like with shopping when deciding on goods and checking a wallet¡¯s contents.


    ¡¯I really am old-fashioned...¡¯ murmured Haruka, letting out a sigh that came out white.


    After reaching the roundabout in front of the station, she heard a car horn.


    A white car slowed down and rolled up to her, stopping in front of her.


    It was a bit suspicious. Haruka was on guard as she stepped back.


    Then, the passenger seat window opened and the car¡¯s lights turned on.


    ¡¯Haruka-chan, I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡¯


    Why do they know my name? She felt even more suspicious.


    ¡¯You can¡¯t have forgotten already, right? We were just together earlier.¡¯


    Haruka recalled upon hearing the man¡¯s quick speech.


    ¡¯Ah!¡¯


    It was one of the people from the party earlier. If she remembered correctly, his name was something like Nakahara Tatsuya.


    He had a medium build and a rather in face, but his hair was like a famous ser yer¡¯s. That said, it seemed like he didn¡¯t actually like ser that much.


    ¡¯Get on already.¡¯


    Tatsuya smiled as he hit the passenger seat.


    ¡¯It¡¯s fine ¨C the trains are still running.¡¯


    Haruka refused with a bow of her head and started walking again.


    ¡¯Hey, wait a sec.¡¯


    Tatsuya quickly got off the car and ran up to stand in front of Haruka, grinning as he pointed at his left wrist.


    ¡¯What time is it now?¡¯


    What¡¯s this all of a sudden?


    Haruka didn¡¯t understand, but she checked the time on the wristwatch.


    ¡¯11:50.¡¯


    ¡¯Sorry, but thest train¡¯s already left.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh? Thest train is at 12:06.¡¯


    ¡¯Ah, that¡¯s on weekdays. This is Sunday ¨C a holiday. Trains stop earlier. Thest train on holidays is 11:48. You just missed it. Though for me, I just made it.¡¯


    Haruka hadn¡¯t known. She was really out of it today.


    ¡¯That¡¯s why I said I¡¯d drive you. You live in the same direction as I do, Haruka-chan.¡¯


    As Tatsuya said that, he opened the door on the passenger side.


    ¡°But...¡¯


    ¡¯Please. I¡¯m frightened of going home alone.¡¯


    Tatsuya put his hands together as if praying and bowed his head.


    Frightened, he says ¨C


    She didn¡¯t mind getting in the car, but...


    ¡¯Nakahara-san, you weren¡¯t drinking?¡¯


    ¡¯Ah, I¡¯m no good with alcohol, so I drank oolong tea the whole time.¡¯


    After this exchange, Haruka lost and sat in the car.


    Tatsuya started talking about the car they were riding in the moment he started the car.


    He spoke energetically about how it was a famous sports car that he¡¯d got cheap from an acquaintance who was a car mechanic, but since Haruka had no interest in cars, she didn¡¯t really understand.


    Though she didn¡¯t know what sort of car this was, Tatsuya had turned the heat on higher than necessary, and the air freshener made her want to lean away.


    Not just that ¨C the rap music in four-four time sung by a Japanese group was so loud it echoed in her belly.


    Being shut in this ce would make her feel ufortable in just five minutes.


    She felt bad and kept quiet since he had offered her a ride, but she was at her limits ¨C


    ¡¯Sorry, could you turn down the volume a bit?¡¯


    Haruka spoke to Tatsuya in the driver seat.


    ¡¯Right? This song is the best.¡¯


    What was the best? He wasn¡¯t listening to her at all.


    Hair mimicking a ser yer and Japanese rap. And he was wearing a rather seedy suit. What on earth were his interests?


    It felt like aedy ¨C a mix of everything that was popr.


    Haruka used the panel to turn down the volume.


    Tatsuy looked at her dubiously.


    Haruka ignored Tatsuya¡¯s gaze and opened the window slightly, breathing the outside air, unpolluted by the air freshener.


    ¡¯Ah, it¡¯s a left at the next road,¡¯ Haruka told Tatsuya when they reached the corner with the police precinct.


    ¡¯Left. Got it.¡¯


    Though Tatsuya said that, he turned the wheel right without even putting on the turn signal.


    Haruka lost her bnce at the sharp curve.


    What dangerous driving ¨C


    ¡¯It isn¡¯t right. It¡¯s left. Please turn around.¡¯


    ¡¯There¡¯s a ce with a beautiful night view ahead. Did you know?¡¯


    ¡¯I didn¡¯t.¡¯


    ¡¯Let¡¯s go take a look.¡¯


    ¡¯It¡¯s fine.¡¯


    ¡¯It¡¯s really beautiful. You¡¯ll definitely like it. Just at the top of that hill.¡¯


    It was no use. He wasn¡¯t listening at all.


    It was like he thought everybody in the world had the same perspective as he did.


    It was useless no matter what she said.


    If she went with him to see the night view, hopefully that¡¯d satisfy him and he¡¯d go back. Haruka gave up and looked out the window.


    Come to think of it, she knew another man who did whatever he wanted, no matter what anybody else said.


    He was stubborn and contrary. Even though he hated things that were crooked, he was slightly crooked himself. A man full of contradictions.


    But even though he also did whatever he wanted, Haruka felt like there was something fundamentally different whenparing him to Tatsuya.


    It had been a month since then.


    How was he doing? Haruka thought about that sleepy-looking face and ended up smiling slightly.


    ¡¯Just ahead of this tunnel.¡¯


    Tatsuya¡¯s voice brought Haruka back to reality. She looked forward.


    Just as he said, there was a tunnel in front of them.


    By the entrance, she saw a sign that read ¡¯High ident Area. Watch Your Speed!¡¯


    It looked like there were no lights in the tunnel ¨C an ink-ck darkness opened up in front of them.


    The moment the car went into the tunnel, the air suddenly felt heavier.


    The sound of the engine echoed against the tunnel walls.


    Ooooooooh. It sounded just like a person moaning.


    The tunnel was really eerie.


    Just as they were approaching the exit, Haruka suddenly felt like something had passed them.


    ¡¯Ack!¡¯ yelled Tatsuya, suddenly mming the brakes.


    The tires screeched.


    Haruka was forced forward and hit her head against the window.


    Tears welled up in her eyes from the pain.


    They had stopped sideways right outside the tunnel.


    They¡¯d almost hit the guard rail.


    The car was filled with the smell of the burnt tires.


    Haruka looked at Tatsuya in the driver¡¯s seat.


    Tatsuya was clinging to the wheel, looking down while shivering.


    Sweat was rushing down his forehead and his jaw was chattering.


    ¡¯Hey, what¡¯s wrong?¡¯


    Tatsuya didn¡¯t look normal.


    Tatsuya tried to respond, but his mouth just moved ¨C no words came out.


    ¡¯Say it clearly. What happened?¡¯


    Haruka shook Tatsuya¡¯s shoulders.


    Then, Tatsuya lifted his head for the first time. His face waspletely white. Even a mannequin would have more colour in its face.


    ¡¯...A k-kid...¡¯


    ¡¯Eh? What about a kid?¡¯


    ¡¯...Again... I might have hit... Suddenly... a kid...¡¯


    Tatsuya¡¯s shaking finger pointed out the front window.


    ¡¯Hit... You can¡¯t mean...¡¯


    A kid? Haruka didn¡¯t think there was any impact after the sudden brakes.


    However, she couldn¡¯t be optimistic. Anyway, she could go check.


    Haruka opened the door and tried to leave, but Tatsuya grabbed her arm.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t go.¡¯


    ¡¯Why? I need to check.¡¯


    ¡¯It wasn¡¯t my fault. the kid ¨C the kid... suddenly jumped out...¡¯


    Tatsuya was frantic as he grabbed Haruka¡¯s arm.


    There were tears in his eyes.


    ¡¯It¡¯s not a problem of who was at fault. We need to call an ambnce.¡¯


    ¡¯You can¡¯t... If you hit... a person, you can¡¯t drive any more, and university and finding a job... And your parents won¡¯t keep quiet... My life is a mess... Please, Haruka-chan, if you keep quiet...¡¯


    ¡¯I can¡¯t believe you.¡¯


    What a man. The moment he might have taken somebody¡¯s life, all he could think about was how to protect himself.


    Arguing with somebody like this was itself pointless.


    ¡¯Let go of me!¡¯ Haruka yelled, forcing Tatsuya¡¯s arm off her and getting off the car.


    The intense difference in temperature shocked her.


    Though it was dark outside, with the car¡¯s lights, she could see.


    Haruka timidly walked to the front of the car.


    She felt like they were driving pretty quickly.


    If somebody were hit at that speed, it¡¯d be no use.


    Haruka¡¯s legs shook when she imagined a child, copsed and covered in blood.


    However, there was nothing there.


    She just saw ck lines on the asphalt from the burnt tires. She checked the car¡¯s bumper, but there wasn¡¯t even a dent.


    Haruka checked the side and rear as well.


    However, she couldn¡¯t find anything. Was Tatsuya just seeing things? That would be fine. They couldugh it off ¨C


    Step step step.


    There was the sound of someone running.


    She thought it might be Tatsuya, but he was still in the car with his head down.


    Step step step.


    Again.


    She heard it from the opposite side, beneath the car.


    Haruka crouched and peered under the car. She saw a foot that could be a child¡¯s.


    It can¡¯t be! Haruka hurriedly stood up and went around.


    However, nobody was there. She might have just imagined it since Tatsuya had said he¡¯d hit a child.


    If that was all, it¡¯d be OK.


    Haruka was about to go back in the car, when she felt a piercing gaze on her back and stopped.


    When she turned around, she saw therge half-circle hole into the dark tunnel.


    There was a woman standing there with her back facing her.


    Even though nobody had been there earlier ¨C


    Haruka couldn¡¯t be sure from her back, but the woman was probably in herte twenties.


    She thought that because the woman was wearing a grey suit, but she could actually be younger.


    She wasn¡¯t doing anything ¨C just standing there.


    Her brown hair shook in the wind.


    What was she doing here at a time like this?


    ¡¯Excuse me...¡¯


    When Haruka spoke up to her, the woman slowly turned around.


    Haruka thought that her heart might stop from surprise.


    There was arge injury on the woman¡¯s forehead, and blood was pouring out, almost pulsing.


    The chest portion of her white shirt was dyedpletely red.


    That wasn¡¯t all ¨C her right arm was bent in such an unnatural way it might have been broken.


    It was mysterious how she could stand at all.


    ¡¯This is terrible...¡¯


    Tatsuya hadn¡¯t hit a child. He¡¯d hit this woman.


    ¡¯Are you all right?¡¯


    The woman didn¡¯t respond at all to Haruka¡¯s question. That wasn¡¯t all ¨C her expression was nk, like she didn¡¯t feel the pain at all.


    She was probably numb.


    ¡¯I¡¯ll call an ambnce right away. Please sit down for now.¡¯


    The moment Haruka tried to touch the woman ¨C


    The woman shook.


    Her body convulsed violently.


    She was coughing when she vomited blood from her mouth.


    ¡¯Aaahh!¡¯


    Haruka screamed without thinking and leapt back.


    Then, as if she had been absorbed by the scenery, the woman disappeared.


    Why ¨C


    Haruka was disoriented. All she could hear was the wind going through the tunnel ¨C


    -


    2


    -


    The next day, Haruka went with Tatsuya to Yakumo¡¯s secret hideaway, the Movie Research Circle clubroom.


    Yesterday¡¯s experience had to have been a spiritual phenomenon.


    If that were the case, it would be best to consult him.


    However, while Haruka exined what had happened yesterday to Yakumo, he just yed shogi by himself, as if to say he was bored.


    ¡¯So it¡¯se to this...¡¯


    Yakumo seemed to be admiring something as he moved the pieces on both sides by himself.


    What was interesting about ying shogi alone? Haruka couldn¡¯t understand at all.


    ¡¯Are you listening?¡¯ asked Haruka, displeased.


    ¡¯Yeah, at any rate.¡¯


    ¡¯What do you mean, at any rate? Can¡¯t you listen more seriously?¡¯


    ¡¯You should be more humble. You just barged in here without thinking about how I¡¯d feel about that and suddenly started telling a ghost story.¡¯


    Haruka couldn¡¯t think of aeback.


    It was just as he said. She had be agitated and hadn¡¯t thought about him at all.


    ¡¯Sorry.¡¯


    ¡¯Well, I get the gist of it. Business is business, so shall I take it up?¡¯ said Yakumo, stretching his arms.


    ¡¯Really?¡¯


    ¡¯I just have to save your boyfriend, right?¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯ll say this again, but he¡¯s not my boyfriend.¡¯


    ¡¯You¡¯re so cold to him even though he¡¯s right there.¡¯


    Haruka let out an exasperated sigh and looked down.


    Then, Tatsuya started smirking, though Haruka didn¡¯t know what was so funny.


    When she caught his eye, he brought his face close to her ear and whispered.


    ¡¯We look like a couple.¡¯


    ¡¯No, you don¡¯t.¡¯


    The one who denied that was Yakumo.


    ¡¯We don¡¯t, you say... Weren¡¯t you the one who said we did earlier?¡¯


    ¡¯I don¡¯t recall that.¡¯


    Did too, did not ¨C it was just like a kid¡¯s fight.


    Haruka didn¡¯t feel like talking. For a while, Tatsuya looked at Yakumo¡¯s expression, but then he suddenly seemed to remember something and then startedughing.


    ¡¯Oh, I see. You like Haruka-chan too. That¡¯s why you don¡¯t like me getting friendly with her. That¡¯s it, right?¡¯ said Tatsuya boastfully.


    ¡¯Hey, what are you saying?¡¯ objected Haruka.


    Tatsuya ignored her and continued.


    ¡¯Unfortunately, an oaf like you doesn¡¯t match Haruka-chan at all.¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s true. I don¡¯t like stubborn women who get emotionally easily anyway. I couldn¡¯t care less if you simmered her or boiled her,¡¯ said Yakumo, his expression not changing even in the least.


    ¡¯Is it really OK for you to say that? I¡¯ll really eat Haruka-chan up.¡¯


    ¡¯Do what you want. If you n on eating her, you should watch out for food poisoning.¡¯


    ¡¯Hey, what do you mean by that?¡¯


    That was just saying too much. Haruka objected while hitting the table.


    ¡¯I mean exactly what I said,¡¯ replied Yakumo in a t tone without bowing his head.


    Haruka¡¯s face flushed in anger and she bit her lip.


    Really ¨C this man¡¯s words always riled her up. He had to be a genius at making people angry.


    ¡¯Then I¡¯ll do what I want.¡¯


    Tatsuya was still smiling triumphantly as he took a piece from the corner of the shogi board and moved it to another square.


    ¡¯Checkmate.¡¯


    Yakumo had been expressionless, but now there was a deep wrinkle between his brows.


    His thin lips were a straight line, and his almond eyes were narrowed.


    ¡¯I¡¯ll give you just one warning.¡¯


    Yakumo put the piece Tatsuya moved back in its original spot and pointed at Tatsuya.


    ¡¯Warning?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. A warning.¡¯


    ¡¯Oh? What is it?¡¯


    ¡¯You should use contraception and properly hold memorial services for aborted foetuses.¡¯


    ¡¯W-what are you suddenly saying?¡¯


    Tatsuya pushed Yakumo¡¯s finger away and stood up.


    He looked terribly shaken. He was showing his true cowardly nature, that had been hidden behind his exaggerated confidence.


    He was disturbed because it had hit home. Haruka looked at Tatsuya coldly.


    ¡¯Haruka-chan, don¡¯t get the wrong idea. This guy¡¯s nuts. Oi, don¡¯t just say whatever you want. If you don¡¯t stop fooling around, I won¡¯t keep quiet.¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯m not fooling around. Would it be easier to understand if I said her name?¡¯


    ¡¯Who¡¯d you hear it from?¡¯ said Tatsuya, his expression stiffening.


    He fell right into the trap. What he¡¯d said just now proved everything. Tatsuya¡¯s head was sweaty as Yakumo continued to pursue him.


    ¡¯Not just one person either. Two. You didn¡¯t learn your lesson, it seems.¡¯


    ¡¯You¡¯re wrong. They just selfishly got pregnant. It¡¯s not my fault.¡¯


    Tatsuya was so shaken he was digging his own grave. And it was pretty deep.


    There was no doubt about it now.


    Tatsuya¡¯s careless words made Yakumo even angrier.


    ¡¯They just selfishly got pregnant? What are you talking about? That might have been an eptable excuse if it were a false pregnancy, but aren¡¯t pregnancies only possible with a partner?¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s...¡¯


    ¡¯Though small, it was a new life born into this world. Did you say that they just selfishly got pregnant, like some awful joke, and cruelly kill that life? I rue the fact that Japan¡¯sws don¡¯t consider people like you murderers.¡¯


    Tatsuya¡¯s mouth opened and shut as he frantically tried to think of something to say, but in the end, he said nothing.


    Tatsuya had been foolish for getting ahead of himself and challenging Yakumo in an argument.


    Tatsuya¡¯s self-respect was probably in shreds.


    Tatsuya stood up in a rage, mmed the door open and left. That was probably all he could do to protest.


    ¡¯Is it all right for you not to go with him?¡¯ said Yakumo, looking at the shogi board again.


    ¡¯That person is the worst, but you don¡¯t lose to him either.¡¯


    ¡¯Thank you for the praise.¡¯


    That sounded pointed.


    ¡¯Are you angry?¡¯ asked Haruka.


    Yakumo sighed.


    ¡¯Think a bit. You might like him, but I hate that sort of person. He thinks he¡¯s the most important person in the world and doesn¡¯t care about anything else.¡¯


    ¡¯So that¡¯s why you lied?¡¯


    ¡¯Lied?¡¯


    ¡¯About whether there was an aborted baby or not.¡¯


    ¡¯Decide that on your own. It¡¯spletely irrelevant to me.¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s right. It was irrelevant. I apologise for causing you trouble,¡¯ said Haruka, standing up. She tried to leave the room.


    ¡¯There¡¯s more to that story, right?¡¯


    Yakumo finally lifted his head.


    -


    In the end, she decided that her eyes must have been ying tricks on her and went home.


    However, the situation changed the day after. Tatsuya¡¯s front bumper had a bright red handprint the size of a child¡¯s.


    Like a bloody hand had touched it.


    Tatsuya had been frightened of it and tried to wash it off, but even after using cleansing liquid and a brush, it wouldn¡¯te off.


    He had been too frightened to drive it since.


    Haruka gave a short exnation. Yakumo silently crossed his arms and looked up at the ceiling. Haruka couldn¡¯t tell if he was listening or not.


    ¡¯Hey, are you listening?¡¯


    ¡¯I am. It¡¯s just that the story seems a bit convoluted.¡¯


    ¡¯Convoluted?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes, convoluted. For example...¡¯


    Yakumo started speaking, but then he ran a hand through his hair in irritation, like something was bothering him.


    ¡¯What¡¯s wrong?¡¯


    ¡¯No, it¡¯s nothing. Spection will start nothing. At times like this, the scene...¡¯


    ¡¯Let¡¯s go.¡¯


    Haruka finished Yakumo¡¯s sentence.


    ¡¯Exactly.¡¯


    ¡¯Don¡¯t leave me behind this time.¡¯


    ¡¯Leave you behind? If you¡¯re talking about thest incident, you were the one who wanted to move separately. Try not to get the wrong idea.¡¯


    One sentence too many.


    Haruka red at Yakumo, but Yakumo didn¡¯t care at all.


    ¡¯It¡¯s not walking distance, right?¡¯


    Even though Haruka kept ring, Yakumo asked a question, as if he didn¡¯t care at all.


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    ¡¯The tunnel where the incident urred.¡¯


    ¡¯Ah. I know where it is, but it¡¯d be difficult to walk there.¡¯


    ¡¯Do you have a car?¡¯


    ¡¯I don¡¯t even have a licence.¡¯


    ¡¯Don¡¯t act proud of it.¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯m not...¡¯


    ¡¯DO you have the address?¡¯


    ¡¯Should I ask Tatsuya-kun?¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯d rather walk.¡¯


    Yakumo tapped his temple with his finger. It looked like he was thinking, but in the end, he slowly stood up and put on a ck hooded coat that was in the corner of the room and started getting dressed.


    ¡¯Do you have the address?¡¯


    ¡¯I have an idea.¡¯


    Yakumo opened the refrigerator and took a key out. Why was there a key in the refrigerator?


    ¡¯Promise me one thing before we go.¡¯


    As he said that, Yakumo pointed his index finger at Haruka¡¯s nose.


    ¡¯What?¡¯


    ¡¯For the next little while, don¡¯t ask any questions.¡¯


    ¡¯What do you mean?¡¯


    ¡¯To put it simply, shut that chatty mouth.¡¯


    ¡¯Chatty...¡¯


    That was an awful way of putting it.


    Haruka wanted to object, but Yakumo had already left the room.


    ¡¯Hey, wait a second.¡¯


    Haruka ran after Yakumo.


    Yakumo suddenly turned around and threw something at Haruka. It was so sudden that Haruka almost lost her bnce as she caught it with both hands.


    ¡¯It¡¯s cold ¨C ¡¯


    It was the key from the refrigerator.


    ¡¯Shut the door properly.¡¯


    ¡¯Wait...¡¯


    ¡¯Don¡¯t forget to shut your mouth too.¡¯


    What a guy. Talking to a girl like this ¨C


    He was really insensitive, selfish and unpleasant.


    ¡¯Idiot!¡¯


    Haruka couldn¡¯t stop herself from yelling.


    However, Yakumo seemed to have mistaken what she said, as he just raised his hand and continued walking away briskly.


    Haruka locked the door and ended up having to run after Yakumo again.


    -


    3


    -


    Haruka walked behind Yakumo.


    She couldn¡¯t say anything after he¡¯d told her to shut his mouth. She had been silent for fifteen minutes.


    They soon reached a steep slope.


    On both sides of the road, there were gingko trees with yellow leaves.


    It was a beautiful little road that made you want to stop and enjoy it.


    However, Yakumo didn¡¯t seem to want to enjoy it, as he briskly climbed the slope.


    At the top of the slope, there were the gates to a temple. Yakumo stopped in front of them.


    It looked like a fairly old temple, but it was well kept and didn¡¯t seem wild.


    Why did theye to a temple?


    ¡¯Hey...¡¯


    ¡¯Did you forget? No questions.¡¯


    The moment Haruka tried to ask why, Yakumo red at her coldly.


    Am I that chatty? Though she couldn¡¯t be called quiet inparison to her friends, she didn¡¯t think she was particrly chatty.


    Of course she would have questions without any exnations, and it was human to want to ask about that.


    I¡¯m not chatty ¨C Yakumo¡¯s just strange.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t move from the gates.¡¯


    ¡¯I don¡¯t have to go?¡¯


    ¡¯No questions.¡¯


    Yakumo refused her t with an expressionless face.


    Even a wooden Buddha statue would have more emotion.


    It looked like he really didn¡¯t n on saying anything. Haruka gave up and went to the pir by the gates and put her hands behind her back.


    Yakumo seemed to be satisfied by that, as he started walking briskly.


    He went on the path to the temple, surrounded by gravel on both sides, and went inside a separate building that was probably the priests¡¯ quarters.


    He hadn¡¯t pressed the inte button or greeted anybody.


    Did Yakumo have some sort of connection to this temple? Perhaps that was why he didn¡¯t want to talk about it.


    It¡¯s cold though ¨C


    She hadn¡¯t noticed while walking, but the wind was biting when she stood here alone like this.


    Why did she have to wait here by herself?


    Anger rose within her as she waited.


    ¡¯Hurry back!¡¯


    Unable to keep in her anger, Haruka picked up a rock at her feet and threw it towards the direction Yakumo had walked.


    ¡¯Ouch!¡¯


    She was surprised by the sudden voice.


    Somebody slowly walked out from behind the gates.


    ¡¯I-I-I¡¯m sorry.¡¯


    Haruka hurriedly bowed her head.


    Even though there shouldn¡¯t have been anybody in the direction she threw the rock, she¡¯d actually hit someone ¨C


    ¡¯You might get cursed for throwing a rock at a temple.¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯m really sorry.¡¯


    Haruka shrunk further.


    ¡¯No, no, don¡¯t look so worried. It didn¡¯t actually hit. Now, lift your head.¡¯


    Urged by the low and gentle voice, Haruka timidly lifted her head.


    There was a middle-aged monk standing there in navy working robes and straw sandals.


    He had an egg-shaped face and eyes thin like string. He had a warm impression to him, like Maitreya.


    ¡¯Ah.¡¯


    Haruka let out a voice of surprise upon seeing the monk¡¯s face.


    ¡¯What is it?¡¯


    ¡¯No, it¡¯s nothing.¡¯


    She recalled that Yakumo had asked her not to ask anything. Perhaps this was why.


    The monk standing in front of Haruka had a left eye that glowed red like Yakumo¡¯s.


    ¡¯What are you doing here?¡¯


    ¡¯E-er, I¡¯m waiting for Yakumo-kun ¨C no, a friend...¡¯


    Even though it wasn¡¯t like she was doing anything suspicious or like she was lying, she was fumbling for words.


    ¡¯I see. Are you Yakumo¡¯s girlfriend? Quite the curio.¡¯


    ¡¯C-curio?¡¯


    ¡¯Ah, sorry. It¡¯s the first time Yakumo¡¯s brought a girlfriend over, so I got excited.¡¯


    Could this person be Yakumo¡¯s father?


    ¡¯U-um, do you know Yakumo-kun?¡¯


    Yakumo had said not to ask him questions, but he hadn¡¯t said not to ask anybody else questions.


    Haruka changed the interpretation the way she liked and tried asking.


    ¡¯I¡¯m Yakumo¡¯s father.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    Yakumo had said his father was missing ¨C


    ¡¯Ah, no, to be correct, I n on being his father. Since he definitely won¡¯t ept it. I¡¯m his mother¡¯s little brother. His uncle.¡¯


    Yakumo¡¯s uncle smiled wryly as he scratched his shaved head.


    ¡¯Well, let¡¯s not just talk while standing. Come in.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh, but...¡¯


    ¡¯It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Just ignore what Yakumo says. No matter what you do, he¡¯llin.¡¯


    Haruka was troubled, but she went through the gates, as urged by Yakumo¡¯s uncle.


    -


    After she went into the priests¡¯ quarters, she got under the kotatsu in the living room and waited for Yakumo.


    His uncle brought tea on a tray and sat across from Haruka.


    When she looked at him properly, he did look like Yakumo.


    She wouldn¡¯t know how to exin if asked what was simr, but if she had to say, it was probably the shape of the face.


    However, the atmosphere around him waspletely different from Yakumo¡¯s.


    ¡¯Sorry. I invited you in, but this is all I can offer. I should have bought some youkan.¡¯


    ¡¯No, please don¡¯t fuss over me.¡¯


    ¡¯It must have been cold standing there by yourself.¡¯


    ¡¯Yes, very.¡¯


    Normally, she would have said something like ¡¯Not at all¡¯, but she ended up saying the truth.


    ¡¯How honest.¡¯


    Yakumo¡¯s uncle smiled.


    When he smiled, his eyes closed. It was a gentle expression.


    ¡¯I¡¯m often told I¡¯m too honest. I think I need to fix that myself.¡¯


    ¡¯No, honesty is best. There are probably people who have been helped by your words.¡¯


    ¡¯Do you think so? I always just hurt people.¡¯


    It was strange. This person found his way into people¡¯s hearts with incredible ease.


    However, it didn¡¯t feel unpleasant at all.


    ¡¯Not at all. I know at least one person who¡¯s been helped by your words.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    She didn¡¯t think somebody she¡¯d just met would say that.


    Even though he has no way of knowing who I¡¯ve met ¨C


    ¡¯It¡¯s you, isn¡¯t it? The one who said Yakumo¡¯s eye was beautiful.¡¯


    It was true that Haruka had said that the first time she saw Yakumo¡¯s red eye.


    Yakumo hadughed at her, saying she was the first person who¡¯d said that.


    ¡¯How do you know that?¡¯


    At Haruka¡¯s question, Yakumo¡¯s uncle leant forward before saying, ¡¯This is just between us...¡¯


    ¡¯Uncle, you don¡¯t have to say anything else unnecessary.¡¯


    Suddenly, Yakumo interrupted.


    Yakumo stood in the living room entrance, looking disapprovingly at Haruka. Even though Haruka noticed, she just slowly sipped her tea.


    ¡¯What are you wasting your time for? We¡¯re going.¡¯


    Yakumo¡¯s order irritated her. She decided to pretend that she hadn¡¯t heard it.


    I¡¯m not a dog. Even if I were, like I¡¯d listen to the words of such an oppressive owner.


    ¡¯What, it¡¯s you, Yakumo? Don¡¯t interrupt. I want to talk with your girlfriend a bit more.¡¯


    ¡¯She¡¯s not my girlfriend. She¡¯s a troublemaker. Don¡¯t get the wrong idea.¡¯


    ¡¯Oh, so you already have such a strong bond? Well done.¡¯


    ¡¯Uncle, listen properly to what other people have to say.¡¯


    ¡¯Saying things like that. If you dawdle too much, some other man will snatch her up. There must be a lot of takers since she¡¯s so cute.¡¯


    What on earth were they talking about with her right there? Haruka felt somewhat astonished, or rather ¨C


    ¡¯If there are people who want to take her, they can do whatever they want.¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯ll do what I want even without you saying so.¡¯


    Haruka had nned on saying that so that Yakumo wouldn¡¯t be able to hear, but it looked like the words hadn¡¯t escaped Yakumo¡¯s ears.


    His cold gaze came her way.


    ¡¯Yakumo, can¡¯t you be a bit nicer?¡¯


    ¡¯I wouldn¡¯t mind thinking about it depending on the amount of money.¡¯


    His uncle shook his head in exasperation.


    ¡¯Uncle, sorry, but I¡¯m borrowing the car.¡¯


    ¡¯A drive with your girlfriend?¡¯


    ¡¯You¡¯re obstinate.¡¯


    Yakumo said just that and left the room.


    Haruka thought for a while, but just as Yakumo said, this was trouble that she had brought to him. She couldn¡¯t just let Yakumo deal with it. After politely thanking Yakumo¡¯s uncle, she stood up.


    ¡¯That¡¯s the sort of kid he is,¡¯ Yakumo¡¯s uncle said quietly as Haruka was about to leave the room.


    It sounded somewhat lonely.


    ¡¯Though Yakumo can see more than most, he¡¯s shut his heart.¡¯


    ¡¯Are you talking about ghosts?¡¯


    After nodding, Yakumo¡¯s uncle continued.


    ¡¯Because he¡¯s afraid of connecting too deeply with other people, he runs away. His emotions are a little twisted. Even though he¡¯s like that, he¡¯s really a nice kid... Hm.... That isn¡¯t very convincing...¡¯


    His uncle cocked his head, looking troubled.


    ¡¯I know.¡¯


    Haruka replied with a smile and left the room.


    She wasn¡¯t just saying that to make Yakumo¡¯s uncle feel better. At that time, she honestly thought that, for some reason.


    -


    4


    -


    ¡¯Hey, about your uncle¡¯s eye.¡¯


    When Haruka got in the white sedan, she timidly asked Yakumo in the driver seat this question.


    There was no reply.


    Haruka gave up and looked out the window.


    Neither the car audio or radio was ying.


    All she could hear was the engine and the sound of cold air blowing through the car.


    In this car where there wasn¡¯t even conversation, Haruka strangely didn¡¯t feel ufortable.


    ¡¯My uncle¡¯s eye wasn¡¯t like that from birth. He¡¯s wearing a red contact lens.¡¯


    Yakumo suddenly started speaking once they approached the slope leading to the hill.


    Haruka looked at Yakumo¡¯s profile.


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    ¡¯What? Isn¡¯t that what you wanted to ask?¡¯ said Yakumo, looking to his side.


    For a moment, their eyes met. Haruka looked away in surprise. Her whole face felt hot.


    ¡¯Why would he go out of his way to do that?¡¯


    ¡¯By going out of his way to make his eye red, he¡¯s trying to get the world to look at him oddly and feel the same suffering and solitariness that I do.¡¯


    ¡¯To the point of sacrificing himself?¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s the sort of person he is.¡¯


    Though Yakumo said that simply, what his uncle was doing wasn¡¯t something that could be done simply.


    ¡¯¡¯Even though there¡¯s somebody who cares so much for you, why are you living at the university, Yakumo-kun? You should think a little about how your uncle feels.¡¯


    She was speaking unusually strongly.


    ¡¯Your faults are bbering without thinking properly and deciding everything with your own perspective.¡¯


    ¡¯Your faults, Yakumo-kun, are your unfriendliness and your tendency to say insensitive things without thinking about other people¡¯s feelings.¡¯


    Haruka bit back, not losing to Yakumo.


    Yakumo shook his head, as if he were talking to an unreasonable child.


    ¡¯Do you know what sort of ce that was?¡¯


    ¡¯A temple.¡¯


    ¡¯Correct. A temple.¡¯


    ¡¯What about it? Isn¡¯t that unrted?¡¯


    ¡¯Have you forgotten? My left eye can see the spirits of the dead. Regardless of whether I want to or not.¡¯


    ¡¯Ah...¡¯


    Haruka finally understood what Yakumo was trying to say.


    That was right. If a person who could see the spirits of the dead were at the temple, he would have to see dozens ¨C no, hundreds of ghosts every day.


    He would have to live with all the negative emotions from the spirits of the dead ¨C their hatred, their anger, their sadness.


    It would be impossible to stay sane.


    For Haruka, it was just a temple, but it wasn¡¯t the case for Yakumo.


    ¡¯Uncle knows that. It¡¯s too noisy there for me.¡¯


    Haruka felt like she had peered into Yakumo¡¯s heart for the first time.


    Just as Yakumo says, I might just decide things based on my own perspective.


    Haruka opened the window and stuck her head out slightly.


    The wind hit her forehead. The wind which was too cool felt pleasant now ¨C


    -


    5


    -


    When they got close to the tunnel in question, Yakumo stopped the car by the road.


    At the tunnel entrance, there were chrysanthemum flowers in an empty can.


    They had probably been a fresh white colour before, but now they were withered and brown.


    Even in the day, the tunnel felt eerie.


    ¡¯This is the right ce, right?¡¯


    Haruka responded with a silent nod.


    It made her think of how frightening it had been then. Yakumo leant back on the seat and looked into the tunnel with a serious gaze.


    Though it wasn¡¯t that long a tunnel, perhaps because it was curved or because i sloped, she couldn¡¯t see the tunnel¡¯s end.


    It was just a pitch-ck hole, like an entrance to another world.


    The winding through the tunnel made a low moan, like a beast¡¯s howl.


    The fallen leaves on the road danced up, rustling as they did so.


    ¡¯Did you see something?¡¯ Haruka asked Yakumo¡¯s profile.


    ¡¯It¡¯s certain that there¡¯s something, but I can¡¯t clearly tell what it is from here.¡¯


    ¡¯So we have to go?¡¯


    ¡¯We do.¡¯


    After saying that, Yakumo slowly put down the side brake.


    The car moved forward, as if being sucked in by the tunnel.


    The car went inside the tunnel.


    It suddenly grew darker. The air became heavier, and Haruka¡¯s ears were ringing. Just like then.


    Oooooooo.


    For a moment, she felt like the wind¡¯s moan grew louder.


    After going through about half of the tunnel, the sound of the engine clearly changed. It was the sound an engine made when failing to climb a steep slope.


    ¡¯This is bad...¡¯


    Yakumo said just that and bit his lower lip.


    His usual sleepy expression was gone from his face. They were the eyes of a wolf on his prey. There was sweat on his forehead.


    ¡¯I was too careless.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    ¡¯Cover your face until I say it¡¯s OK. Don¡¯t look outside the window.¡¯


    ¡¯Why not?¡¯


    ¡¯Just cover your face!¡¯ yelled Yakumo. He probably saw something.


    Something incredibly frightening. Haruka did as she was told and covered her face with both hands, hunching over.


    At the same time, Yakumo mmed the elerator, making the engine roar. However, it felt like the speed didn¡¯t go up that much.


    Haruka was bent over with her eyes closed, but she felt something outside the car.


    Oooooo.


    She heard something like a moan that was clearly not the sound of the engine. There was also a sticking sound of something gluing itself to the window.


    What could it be? Haruka tried to lift her head.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t look! Cover your face!¡¯


    Haruka¡¯s shoulders jolted and she returned to her previous posture. Suddenly, something brushed Haruka¡¯s neck.


    What?


    What just passed? She didn¡¯t know.


    Stick.


    Something touched her cheek.


    Cold. Very cold.


    Ooooo.


    She heard the moan again. What was happening?


    She didn¡¯t know.


    No. I can¡¯t stand this any longer ¨C


    Haruka lifted her head.


    She saw the tunnel exit. There was a sharp curve there.


    Yakumo was in a daze, as if he wasn¡¯t looking forward at all.


    ¡¯Watch out!¡¯


    She yelled immediately.


    Gripping the wheel, Yakumo came back to his senses.


    ¡¯Hold on!¡¯ shouted Yakumo.


    Hold on to what?


    Before Haruka could ask, Yakumo mmed the brakes. The tires locked and let out white smoke as the car started to veer.


    In the end, Haruka couldn¡¯t find anywhere to hold on to and was swung about by the centrifugal force. Her cheek hit the side window hard.


    This was the second time. Her vision went white.


    She came back to reality with the smell of burning tires.


    Yakumo was bent back on the driver¡¯s seat, breathing deeply with his eyes closed.


    The car had stopped after turning around so that it was facing the tunnel again.


    It was just a few centimetres from the guard rail. It was a cliff ahead of that, with ten metres to the bottom.


    They had narrowly escaped death.


    ¡¯If you¡¯re going to m the brakes, tell me earlier,¡¯ said Haruka, rubbing the cheek she had hit.


    ¡¯Ask me earlier.¡¯


    ¡¯Why can¡¯t you apologise honestly? There¡¯s going to be a lump here.¡¯


    ¡¯I want you to be grateful that it¡¯s just going to be a lump.¡¯


    Really, whatever this man said, it was always acerbic.


    ¡¯Hey, was there something there?¡¯


    ¡¯Yeah.¡¯


    When Yakumo finished saying that, he made a U-turn and put the car by the side of the road. He got off the car.


    Haruka followed him.


    Yakumo went to the front of the car and pointed at the front ss.


    ¡¯!¡¯


    Haruka was lost for words. Shudders crawled up from her toes to her head.


    There were handprints on the car¡¯s front ss, like somebody had touched it with their bare hand.


    It wasn¡¯t just one or two. There were handprints everywhere, with almost no cracks.


    She had felt like something was there, but for there to be this many ¨C


    ¡¯At first, there was one person. A man in his thirties was on the car¡¯s bo.¡¯


    Yakumo put his index finger to his brow and started talking.


    ¡¯After that, more and more stuck to the car. It was like there were trying to stop me in the tunnel.¡¯


    ¡¯They made the handprints?¡¯


    The strength left Haruka¡¯s body and she sank to the floor. It made her think of zombies she¡¯d seen in ate-night movie before. They had surrounded the protagonist¡¯s car ¨C an endless number of the dead.


    ¡¯An amazing number of people have died in this tunnel.¡¯


    ¡¯Why ¨C ¡¯


    ¡¯At first, they were probably just idents. Then, the spirits that died but couldn¡¯t rest in peace wandered here and caused the next idents. Then the spirits that couldn¡¯t rest in peace grew in number. A cycle of that. The dead call the dead, causing the same thing to happen endlessly.¡¯


    Hearing it was enough to make Haruka¡¯s spine feel a chill. A chain of death.


    ¡¯Hey, what are you going to do?¡¯


    At Haruka¡¯s question, Yakumo slowly walked towards the tunnel.


    ¡¯There¡¯s nothing I can do.¡¯


    Yakumo said just that.


    ¡¯Can¡¯t you get them exorcised?¡¯


    ¡¯It¡¯s pointless. That wouldn¡¯t solve anything.¡¯


    ¡¯You said that before, but what do you mean?¡¯


    Yakumo smiled bitterly at Haruka¡¯s question and ran a hand through his messy hair.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t believe in curses or exorcisms. It¡¯s heresy. Chanting to get ghosts to leave and exorcising them ¨C it¡¯s really hard for me to believe in that.¡¯


    ¡¯To me, it¡¯s just as hard to believe in your eye that can see ghosts, Yakumo-kun.¡¯


    ¡¯You¡¯re mistaking spirits of the dead for something like demons.¡¯


    ¡¯What do you mean?¡¯


    ¡¯What do you think ghostse from?¡¯


    It was a sudden question.


    However, it wasn¡¯t like she couldn¡¯t answer. Naturally ¨C


    ¡¯Living people.¡¯


    ¡¯Correct. It¡¯s not like they¡¯re born from eggs or like theye from space. They were originally people with emotions. However, what do you think ghosts are?¡¯


    That was ¨C


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know.¡¯


    ¡¯This is just my theory, but I think that they might be a cluster of the dead person¡¯s wills and emotions.¡¯


    ¡¯Cluster?¡¯


    It didn¡¯t really make sense to her.


    ¡¯Human memory and emotion are said to be electric signals. Some people even say that the whirlpool of information flowing in the inte resembles the construction of the brain.¡¯


    ¡¯Really?¡¯


    She kind of understood, but she kind of didn¡¯t ¨C


    ¡¯If you think that way, the moment human emotions lose their container, they don¡¯t just all return to nothing, right? Electricity flows without a container, and the information on the moves to another container once it loses its original. It wouldn¡¯t be strange for the dead¡¯s thoughts and feelings to wander.¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s true.¡¯


    ¡¯It¡¯s a theory I¡¯ve made from my experience, so I wouldn¡¯t be able to exin it scientifically if asked.¡¯


    ¡¯So they don¡¯t have a physical body and exist just as emotions?¡¯


    ¡¯Well, something like that. If ghosts are just emotions, returning to exorcism, what effect would mediums chanting curses and performing exorcisms have on people¡¯s emotions? I¡¯ll say this again, but ghosts aren¡¯t demons.¡¯


    Haruka kind of understood. Perhaps it was as Yakumo said.


    Whether they were alive or dead, ghosts weren¡¯t new living things. People didn¡¯t be different life forms after dying.


    They were still human.


    ¡¯Let¡¯s say mediums have amazing powers and can exorcise ghosts and send them to the underworld. But that ignores the people¡¯s emotions ¨C they would just be forcing them.¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s true.¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s the same as beating up people who don¡¯t listen to make them submit. To put it clearly, it¡¯s savage.¡¯


    It felt like he was a bit prejudiced, but Haruka could understand what he was saying.


    Still, it was a bit unexpected that Yakumo saw ghosts as people.


    The words Yakumo¡¯s uncle had said came up in her mind. ¡¯ His emotions are a little twisted¡¯ ¨C


    It suddenly seemed funny to Haruka, making herugh.


    ¡¯What¡¯s so funny?¡¯


    Yakumo¡¯s brows furrowed in displeasure as he red at her.


    Ooh, scary.


    Haruka hurriedly swallowed herughter and decided to ask another question.


    ¡¯Then how about with Miki?¡¯


    ¡¯I just restricted the spirit, found out the reason it was suffering and exined that to the spirit. In short, it was only persuasion.¡¯


    Haruka nodded a number of time in understanding.


    Now that she thought about it, it was true.


    Yakumo hadn¡¯t done anything to Miki directly. By finding out the reason the female spirit that possessed her had died, she had taken away her fear.


    As a result, he saved Miki.


    ¡¯You said you saw a woman in front of the tunnel,¡¯ Yakumo said suddenly.


    With a sharp gaze, like a beast, he looked at the tunnel. There was a tension she¡¯d never seen in his back.


    ¡¯I did, but...¡¯


    ¡¯In herte twenties. A woman with long hair and a grey suit?¡¯


    Haruka recalled the scene in her head.


    With blood flowing from her brow, a woman with long hair, standing there emotionlessly ¨C


    ¡¯That¡¯s right, that¡¯s the person. Do you see her?¡¯


    ¡¯She¡¯s standing right in front of you.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    Haruka looked around frantically, but she couldn¡¯t see anything.


    At the time, the woman was trying to express something, but I didn¡¯t understand.


    But if it¡¯s Yakumo ¨C


    Yakumo slowly walked up to the guard rail and leant over it, looking down.


    Was something down there? Haruka did the same, looking down.


    On the sharp cliff, weeds and pine trees were growing wildly like a forest.


    When she looked carefully, there was oversized rubbish there in the back of the forest, like refrigerators, televisions and bicycles.


    It looked like people had used it as a dump because it was difficult to see from the road.


    ¡¯Here...¡¯ murmured Yakumo, jumping over the guard rail, gripping tree branches skilfully as he climbed down the cliff.


    It was starting to grow dark.


    Therge entrance to the tunnel felt eerie.


    It even felt like she might be sucked in.


    It was getting harder to see Yakumo.


    She didn¡¯t want to be left behind here. Haruka climbed over the guard rail too and went after Yakumo.


    She was naive.


    It had been a much steeper cliff than it had seemed from above.


    Haruka tried futilely to advance and lost her bnce, practically rolling down the cliff.


    Countless tree branches hit her arms and legs. It hurt, but she couldn¡¯t stop. It was better than waiting alone. It was toote to regret now.


    After getting down the cliff, she fell forward from the force.


    It was like being hit hard in the knee. There was a jolt of pain.


    She felt pathetic and wanted to cry.


    When she held back her tears and looked up, she saw Yakumo holding out a hand in front of her.


    She gripped the cold white hand and was pulled up.


    ¡¯I told you to wait, didn¡¯t I?¡¯


    ¡¯You didn¡¯t say that!¡¯


    Haruka¡¯s tone was rough because of the pain.


    Haruka sat on a nearby rock and looked at the knee she had hit. Her jeans were ripped and she could see her knee clearly. The skin was broken and it was bloody.


    ¡¯It hurts...¡¯


    The words slipped out of her mouth.


    Yakumo went to stand in front of Haruka, knelt on one knee and pressed a handkerchief against Haruka¡¯s knee.


    ¡¯Hold it until the blood stops.¡¯


    She couldn¡¯t say thank you.


    ¡¯Exin why we came here so suddenly.¡¯


    Instead of gratitude, dissatisfaction came out of Haruka¡¯s mouth.


    Yakumo shook his head in exasperation and stood up. Then, he pointed at the ground a few metres ahead.


    Haruka looked where Yakumo was pointing.


    Her breath caught.


    There was a woman in a grey suit lying face-up there.


    Perhaps that woman ¨C


    Haruka didn¡¯t have to check to know that the woman was dead.


    The blood from her forehead was dark, sticking to her lifeless skin. What could her cloudy eyes see as they looked up at the sky?


    ¡¯There was probably an ident on that road,¡¯ said Yakumo.


    How many days had she been here?


    The woman must have shown up there wanting somebody to find her.


    If I could see clearly like Yakumo, I could have found her sooner.


    I¡¯m sorry.


    Haruka murmured that in her head and closed her eyes ¨C


    -


    6


    -


    When Haruka went to Yakumo¡¯s secret hiding ce, there was the man she¡¯d seen at the police precinct during thest case.


    If she remembered correctly, he was a detective named Gotou.


    He had arge frame with sharp eyes. It made Haruka think he could be a professional wrestler.


    Yakumo had told her toe if she was interested because there was something he¡¯d found out about the woman they found yesterday.


    Haruka closed the door, thinking she coulde again if he already had a guest.


    ¡¯Great timing. Come in ¨C I¡¯ll exin.¡¯


    Yakumo urged her to sit, and Gotou pulled out the chair.


    Now she couldn¡¯t not go in.


    Haruka sat next to Gotou. When she thought about how a detective was next to her, it made her a bit nervous.


    ¡¯You¡¯ve met Gotou-san before, right?¡¯


    Haruka nodded.


    ¡¯Oi, Yakumo. Introduce me properly? I don¡¯t know her name.¡¯


    Yakumo scratched his back, looking annoyed.


    ¡¯She¡¯s Ozawa-san.¡¯


    ¡¯Oi, oi, that¡¯s all? There¡¯s gotta be more, right?¡¯


    ¡¯Please ask her yourself afterwards.¡¯


    ¡¯Ah, what a cold guy, really. So what¡¯s your given name?¡¯


    Gotou suddenly turned towards Haruka.


    Though he had a full-faced smile, with the shadows under his eyes and his stubble, it was weird.


    ¡¯Ah, it¡¯s Haruka.¡¯


    ¡¯Oh? You¡¯re too cute for Yakumo. So how¡¯d you get to know each other?¡¯


    ¡¯Er...¡¯


    ¡¯I said afterwards, didn¡¯t I?¡¯


    Yakumo cut the conversation down. Gotou muttered ¡¯Stingy¡¯ under his breath.


    Haruka couldn¡¯t tell how these two knew each other.


    Gotou was a detective and was older than them.


    Though Yakumo used politenguage, his attitude made it clear he was making fun of Gotou. Gotou seemed to be talking to Yakumo as a friend.


    ¡¯Now, introductions are done. Please start exining.¡¯


    Yakumo urged Gotou to continue. So that¡¯s how it was, thought Haruka.


    Yakumo had set the time to make Gotou exin everything.


    ¡¯Ah, that¡¯s right. I almost forgot.¡¯


    Gotoupletely ignored Yakumo¡¯s acerbity and took a notebook out of his wrinkled shirt. He cleared his throat and started speaking.


    ¡¯For the corpse of that woman, the cause of death was probably a brain contusion.¡¯


    ¡¯Was it murder?¡¯ asked Yakumo.


    ¡¯No. ording to the coroner, the body had car paint and a light fragment on it ¨C it¡¯s clear that she was hit by a car.¡¯


    Gotou rubbed the stubble on his chin with his palm.


    Haruka was bewildered. Gotou was talking about police information.


    ¡¯E-excuse me. Is it OK to talk about this?¡¯


    Haruka interrupted without thinking.


    Yakumo and Gotou looked at Haruka at the same time.


    She hadn¡¯t thought she¡¯d said something strange, but that made her feel anxious. After a silence, Gotou continued like nothing had happened.


    ¡¯So about the female victim, her bag and wallet ¨C all the things we could get her identity from ¨C were taken off of her.¡¯


    ¡¯Somebody hid her identity on purpose.¡¯


    Yakumo put a finger on his brow.


    ¡¯Exactly. We found out her identity immediately from her dental records. The victim lived in a nearby residential area. Let¡¯s call her A-ko-san. She was spotted leaving her office a couple days ago and went missing after that.¡¯


    ¡¯The search request?¡¯


    ¡¯Parents put it out. We got the parents to identify the corpse. A-ko-san¡¯s parents were confused, but they said they wanted to thank the person who found their daughter.¡¯


    Gotou nced at Yakumo, but he didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡¯And the culprit?¡¯


    ¡¯Ah, because of the fragments of the car, we figured out the type of car. It didn¡¯t take that long.¡¯


    ¡¯So everything¡¯s settled?¡¯


    ¡¯Man, it¡¯s an awful story. The culprits were two middle school students who live on the same street as the victim, A-ko-san.¡¯


    ¡¯So they didn¡¯t have a licence.¡¯


    ¡¯They were full of themselves, took the car for a spin, and hit her. They say they were driving like mad out of the tunnel ¡¯cause they were being chased by ghosts, and they couldn¡¯t turn the curve and hit the woman.¡¯


    ¡¯That story¡¯s true.¡¯


    Haruka interrupted without thinking.


    ¡¯I believe it too, but unfortunately, Japanesew doesn¡¯t acknowledge the existence of ghosts.¡¯


    ¡¯Somebody¡¯s dead. The existence of ghosts isn¡¯t an excuse,¡¯ said Yakumo, bringing the off-track conversation back on topic.


    ¡¯How harsh.¡¯


    Gotou smiled wryly. He loosened the already loose tie around his neck and took out a cigarette from his inner pocket.


    ¡¯I think you know.¡¯


    ¡¯I know. No smoking, right? I won¡¯t light it. just gonna hold it in my mouth,¡¯ said Gotou in irritation at Yakumo¡¯s retort.


    Gotou cleared his throat and started talking again.


    ¡¯Well, putting aside those kids, their parents are the problem. After the two kids caused this incident, they got afraid and called their parents. And the parents...¡¯


    ¡¯Hid the incident,¡¯ said Yakumo, biting his lip.


    ¡¯Correct. They stole the wallet and bag and then tossed the corpse off the cliff...¡¯


    Haruka¡¯s shoulders shuddered upon hearing Gotou¡¯s words. She felt ufortable, like she would vomit.


    They didn¡¯t treat her like a human.


    Throwing away a corpse. How cold could people be to protect themselves ¨C


    ¡¯Well, that¡¯s the gist of it. Pretty much as you expected, Yakumo.¡¯


    Gotou concluded the story and pped his notebook shut.


    As expected? So Yakumo had seen through the whole case?


    Haruka had just been confused, unable to see the truth ahead at all.


    It even made her want to suspect that Yakumo¡¯s eye couldn¡¯t see just the spirits of the dead but the future as well.


    ¡¯Ah, I forgot to say one thing. The car that caused the ident¡¯s already been repaired. Seems like they requested some car shop somewhere, but there must¡¯ve been a lot of blood.¡¯


    ¡¯They fixed it knowing it had hit a car.¡¯


    Yakumo finished Gotou¡¯s words.


    ¡¯Well, that¡¯s it. We¡¯re asking the parents now where that car shop was...¡¯


    It really was an unpleasant case.


    However, there was something Haruka didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡¯So what will happen with Tatsuya-kun¡¯s case?¡¯


    ¡¯Can¡¯t go near that tunnel again if he doesn¡¯t want to die,¡¯ said Yakumo with a yawn.


    Well, that was probably how it would be, but the uneasy feeling didn¡¯t leave her chest...


    -


    7


    -


    Tatsuya was driving the car for the first time in a while, when he spotted the back of somebody unexpected on the hill leading to the university.


    When he honked the horn, the person turned to look at him with sleepy eyes.


    Saitou Yakumo. He¡¯d embarrassed Tatsuya in front of Haruka earlier.


    If he loitered around any more, to say it clearly, it¡¯d be a hassle.


    It¡¯d be better to warn him here.


    Tatsuya opened the car window and drove up to Yakumo.


    ¡¯Thanks for earlier. I heard from Haruka-chan. I won¡¯t go to that tunnel any more.¡¯


    Yakumo was clearly displeased as he continued to walk silently.


    ¡¯Wait a second. I¡¯m trying to thank you here.¡¯


    Tatsuya matched Yakumo¡¯s pace and slowly drove the car as he spoke.


    ¡¯You have no reason to thank me,¡¯ said Yakumo, giving Tatsuya a nce.


    He really didn¡¯t like this guy. That thought came to Tatsuya again.


    When those eyes looked at him, like they could see to the bottom of his heart, he just couldn¡¯t rx.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t say that. I¡¯m counting on you the next time something happens.¡¯


    ¡¯There¡¯s no next time. Do something about it yourself.¡¯


    Tatsuya clicked his tongue.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t want to help your rival in love?¡¯


    ¡¯Are you talking to me?¡¯


    ¡¯Is there anybody besides you?¡¯


    ¡¯If you¡¯re talking to

 Volume 1 Chapter 3

    Volume 1 Chapter 3


    <strong>VOLUME 1 ¨C THE RED EYE KNOWS</strong> file 03: message from the dead ()


    -


    There is something called premonition.


    Ites when somebody you are close to is about to die. You feel it in an omen.


    The omen appears differently to everyone.


    Some might feel it vaguely, while it isn¡¯t rare for people to say they see something like a single firefly in the winter or someone¡¯s death in a dream.


    There are people who have experienced seeing somebody who should have been very far away suddenly appearing before sleep, saying ¡®Thank you¡¯ or ¡¯Goodbye¡¯ in the end and suddenly disappearing.


    This premonitiones as a final farewell to those left behind from those who are going to their deaths ¨C


    That is what is usually thought, but there are cases where it is different.


    Premonitions are sometimes imbued with important meanings.


    The words of those who are going to their deaths, wrung out with thest of their strength ¨C


    A message that must not be overlooked ¨C


    -


    1


    -


    Haruka couldn¡¯t sleep that night.


    She had her part-time job after her lecture, and she had to do her report due tomorrow when she returned home.


    It was two in the morning when she got into bed.


    Though she felt like she should have fallen asleep immediately, she couldn¡¯t sleep at all.


    She opened her eyes slightly and looked at the clock. It was already past three. She had been in bed for over an hour.


    These sleepless nights came to her frequently.


    It was always when she remembered her sister¡¯s death and felt guilty about it.


    However, she had been able to sleep well ever since meeting Yakumo anding to feel her sister¡¯s presence close to her.


    It had been a while since she hadn¡¯t been able to sleep like this.


    Suddenly, Haruka felt a presence and opened her eyes.


    She could see her dim room. She looked around as much as she could by turning her neck, but she couldn¡¯t see anything.


    She had just been mistaken. There was no way that somebody would be in her room.


    The moment she was about to close her eyes, she saw a shadow wriggle in the corner of her eye. She sat up reflexively.


    Her heart beat wildly. She was sweating. She timidly turned her eyes towards the corner of the room that she had spotted the shadow in.


    ¡¯... Shiori?¡¯


    The shadow was Shiori, one of her high school friends.


    ¡¯What are you doing at this time? You could have called if you wereing.¡¯


    Shiori didn¡¯t reply.


    She just looked at Haruka with a nk expression.


    But how had Shiori got in?


    ¡¯Did I forget to lock the door?¡¯


    As Haruka said that, she reached up to turn on the lights.


    ¡¯... Ru... n...¡¯


    Shiori said that in a weak voice.


    There was clearly something strange about her ¨C


    ¡¯Hey, what¡¯s wrong?¡¯


    ¡¯... Please... ru... n...¡¯


    ¡¯Run from what?¡¯


    ¡¯Hurry... Run.¡¯


    Haruka didn¡¯t understand what Shiori was saying.


    Haruka got off the bed and tried to approach Shiori.


    Then, a line of dark red liquid flowed down Shiori¡¯s forehead.


    Drip, drip, drip.


    The blood burst out, like water from a broken dam.


    Shiori¡¯s face and white sweater were dyed red, and the carpet at her feet were dyed dark red as well.


    Haruka froze in shock ¨C she couldn¡¯t even scream.


    Shiori said ¡¯Run¡¯ once more and copsed.


    ¡¯Shiori!¡¯


    Haruka finally managed to scream and tried to run up to the copsed Shiori.


    However, the moment she tried to touch her, a fire burst up and enveloped Shiori¡¯s body.


    Haruka instinctively leant away and fell backwards.


    Why fire all of a sudden? No, she didn¡¯t have the time to think.


    Haruka stood up, but the fire and Shiori had disappeared.


    Haruka frantically turned on the lights.


    The sudden light made her vision go white. After blinking a number of times, her eyes finally grew ustomed to the lighting.


    She looked around, but she couldn¡¯t see Shiori ¨C


    Did she see an illusion? No, it was too real for that.


    Thinking about it wouldn¡¯t start anything. Haruka picked up her mobile from the table and called Shiori¡¯s number.


    <The number you have called is not currently in use.>


    There was a message.


    Did she call the wrong number by ident? Haruka checked her call log.


    It had been Shiori¡¯s number. Maybe the reception wasn¡¯t good. Haruka tried calling again. The result was the same.


    Shiori hadn¡¯t mentioned changing her number. Something was strange.


    Haruka¡¯s heart felt uneasy.


    Shiori¡¯s apartment was about a five-minute walk from here.


    There was no point just thinking. She¡¯d go take a look.


    Haruka picked up her beige coat from the coatrack and wore it over her pyjamas. Then, she put on sandals and ran out of the room.


    When she took the elevator and left the apartment building, she cursed her rashness.


    The cold air bit at her through her coat.


    She was also wearing open-toe sandals. Her toes had already lost feeling.


    She thought about going back to her room to change, but she had slipped up. The apartment entrance had an automatic lock.


    Her key was in her room.


    There was nothing she could do.


    Haruka felt disappointed, but now that she thought about it, Shiori¡¯s apartment was just nearby.


    If she held on for a bit and went to Shiori¡¯s to exin, Shiori would probably giggle in her usual way and make some warm cocoa for her.


    Shiori¡¯s cocoa was a bit different from the instant kind you could buy at the super market. The aroma was exceptionally good.


    It seemed like she used a secret ingredient, but she wouldn¡¯t tell Haruka even after she asked.


    Haruka would get Shiori to tell her this time.


    Haruka walked quickly on the road to Shiori¡¯s apartment.


    She had gone to the same high school as Shiori and were going to the same university.


    They lived near each other, so they often made visits.


    Rather than going ces together, they would go to one of their ces and read or watch television together, just doing what they wanted.


    However, they hadn¡¯t had many chances to meet as ofte.


    Shiori¡¯s parents had died in a fire at the end ofst year, and she had quit the university.


    Haruka had thought that Shiori would return home, but she started working at a department store and was still living in the same apartment.


    Haruka had been happy, thinking they¡¯d be able to keep in touch, but the rhythm of a university student¡¯s life and a working person¡¯s was different. They weren¡¯t able to meet up as frequently as they had.


    She hadst seen Shiori about two months ago.


    She remembered telling her about meeting Yakumo and the gist of the case surrounding that.


    After walking about five minutes, Haruka reached Shiori¡¯s apartment.


    Shiori¡¯s room was at the very end of the second floor.


    Haruka looked up ¨C the room lights were off.


    Of course. While thinking that, Haruka took the steel stairs up to the door at the very end for room 204.


    She rang the doorbell. No response.


    She tried once more and ced her ear to the door. Still no response.


    She couldn¡¯t continue ringing the doorbell at a time like this. She couldn¡¯t yell or knock loudly either.


    ¡¯Shiori.¡¯


    Haruka put her face to the door and quietly knocked the door with her finger.


    Please. Wake up. Haruka prayed that, but the door didn¡¯t open.


    Haruka leant against the door and looked up. The sky was starting to brighten.


    It felt somewhat like she was in water.


    ¡¯The person in that room moved out.¡¯


    Haruka came back to her senses when somebody suddenly called out to her.


    A young man was looking at her curiously. It made sense.


    ¡¯E-excuse me. When you say moved out...¡¯


    Haruka couldn¡¯t believe his words and asked him that.


    ¡¯Yeah, about a week ago? There was a call, saying to cancel the newspaper subscription since she was moving.¡¯


    ¡¯Is that true?¡¯


    ¡¯There¡¯s no reason for me to lie, right?¡¯


    That was true.


    ¡¯Do you know where she moved to?¡¯


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know. I asked, thinking she might subscribe to our newspaper after moving, but she didn¡¯t say.¡¯


    Was Shiori really gone?


    ¡¯More importantly, you¡¯ll catch a cold.¡¯


    The young man said just that and returned to delivering newspapers.


    Haruka was stunned ¨C


    -


    2


    -


    Gotou Kazutoshi¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked up at the sun, which was starting to set. He lit his cigarette.


    There was a burnt house in front of him.


    The walls and roof were mostly gone. The pirs were pitch-ck, and a number of them had copsed.


    Though the firefighters were using hoses to clean up, they looked fatigued.


    It made sense. Surrounded by cars parked on the road, when they arrived, it had already been toote.


    Corpses covered in ck sheets were carried out.


    ¡¯Damn it.¡¯


    Gotou spat that out with a glob of saliva.


    Police had been toote with everything this time.


    It made sense. The culprit¡¯s movements had been beyond their imagination. They¡¯d even sent a will to the police and used gasoline to set everything on fire.


    It was an unpleasant case.


    Gotou threw away his cigarette.


    ¡¯Do you feel like starting another fire?¡¯


    There was a shrill voice.


    A small-framed old man in a medical gown walked up beside Gotou.


    His facial features were in the centre of his square face. He was wrinkled all over like a dried persimmon.


    It was Hata Hideyoshi, the coroner.


    ¡¯What, it¡¯s you, old man?¡¯ said Gotou, bored.


    ¡¯But they really got us good.¡¯


    Hata¡¯s shoulders shook as heughed.


    This old man was as creepy as usual. Even Rat Man[1] would be cuter.


    ¡¯Yeah, they really did.¡¯


    ¡¯Well, that¡¯s the end of it, anyway.¡¯


    ¡¯What do you mean, end of it? Is it OK for you to be loitering around here, old man? You have to autopsy the corpse, right?¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯m not autopsying it. With it all ck like that, the autopsy won¡¯t show anything.¡¯


    ¡¯You¡¯re not going to do it?¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯m not. I¡¯ll leave it to somebody else. They have the blood type and belongings like rings. They just have to look into the cause of death.¡¯


    This old man really was quite a pervert.


    His attitude towards work changedpletely depending on the state of the corpse.


    The more destroyed the corpse was, the more excited he became, but he didn¡¯t do burnt corpses. The family of the corpse would probably faint if they knew the body was being autopsied by a man like this.


    ¡¯Isn¡¯t that skipping work?¡¯


    ¡¯Do you know how many corpses I get to autopsy in a year?¡¯


    Hata suddenly turned serious.


    ¡¯Who knows? Probably a hundred?¡¯


    ¡¯One hundred thousand in the whole country. I don¡¯t have the time to do all that personally.¡¯


    Gotou couldn¡¯t say anything to that.


    ¡¯Corpses really should be fresh.¡¯


    After saying something awful, Hataughed again. Why did strange people like this surround Gotou ¨C


    He was fed up.


    ¡¯By the way, Gotou-kun. That boy who can see ghosts. Could you let me meet him next time?¡¯


    Why did Hata know Yakumo? For a moment, Gotou was surprised, but then he remembered.


    Come to think of it, he had carelessly talked to Hata about Yakumo during thest case.


    ¡¯Why do you want to meet Yakumo?¡¯


    ¡¯Scientific interest.¡¯


    ¡¯I refuse!¡¯


    Gotou cut Hata down immediately.


    Scientific interest? It was just his perverted desires.


    If he thoughtlessly let Hata meet Yakumo, he might autopsy him alive.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t say stupid things and get back to work.¡¯


    Gotou waved his hand like he was shooing away a wild dog. Then, he took out another cigarette and lit it.


    ¡¯Gotou-san, do you have some time?¡¯


    Who was it now? It was a rookie who¡¯d just been ced.


    Gotou had forgotten his name. No, he hadn¡¯t known it in the first ce.


    ¡¯What?¡¯


    ¡¯There is something I would like you to look at.¡¯


    The rookie held a photo out towards Gotou. This was ¨C


    Gotou couldn¡¯t hide his surprise.


    -


    3


    -


    Haruka woke up to the sound of rustling fabric.


    She had fallen asleep on the table at some time.


    Her blurry vision slowly became clearer. She saw a man sitting in front of her looking displeased.


    ¡¯What on earth are you doing here?¡¯


    A pointed way of talking. Ah, so it was Yakumof.


    Haruka rubbed her eyes and lifted her head.


    Yakumo had his usual bedhead. He was wearing a ck jersey.


    ¡¯Morning.¡¯


    As Haruka greeted him, she looked at the clock in the corner of the room.


    It was still before six. It looked like she¡¯d slept for about fifteen minutes.


    ¡¯Exin what you¡¯re doing,¡¯ said Yakumo, running a hand through his messy hair. He sounded irritated.


    It made sense. Anybody would be angry if somebody broke into their room.


    ¡¯Actually ¨C ¡¯


    Haruka exined the strange thing she had experienced.


    Something must have happened to Shiori.


    When Haruka was sure of that, she went to see Yakumo, even though she knew it was an unusual time.


    He didn¡¯t answer when she knocked or called.


    Haruka had been troubled and finally tried the doorknob ¨C it had opened without any resistance.


    Yakumo had been sleeping in the corner of the room, curled up in a sleeping bag. He had looked like he was in a bad mood even while sleeping, so Haruka had decided to wait until he woke up and sat down on the chair.


    Then ¨C


    ¡¯So you¡¯ll go into people¡¯s room without permission if the door is unlocked?¡¯


    Once Haruka finished her exnation, that was the first thing Yakumo said.


    ¡¯You¡¯re at fault for being careless. Locks are there to be locked. Did you know that?¡¯


    ¡¯I don¡¯t want to hear that from a blockhead who left her auto-locked apartment without her key.¡¯


    Haruka had no way of winning against Yakumo in an argument.


    Yakumo yawned and stood up. Then, he turned his back to Haruka and suddenly started taking off his shirt.


    ¡¯Wait ¨C what are you doing?¡¯ said Haruka, covering her eyes with her hands.


    ¡¯I¡¯m obviously changing.¡¯


    Haruka was astonished.


    How insensitive was he?


    ¡¯Starting to change in front of a girl ¨C what kind of sense do you have?¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯m just going to say this, but this is my room. I can do what I want. Don¡¯t speak so loftily when you sneaked into a guy¡¯s room without permission.¡¯


    Now that he said that, it was true.


    So many things had happened that Haruka was less wary of Yakumo, but now that she thought about it, this was the same as sneaking into the house of a man who lived alone at dawn.


    Her face went red like it had been lit on fire.


    And, now that she thought about it more, she had no makeup on.


    ¡¯Yakumo, you here?¡¯


    After hearing a familiar thick voice, the door suddenly opened.


    Gotou was the one who showed up.


    When Gotou saw Haruka in Yakumo¡¯s room, his eyes went wide.


    It was like he had seen the end of the world.


    The cigarette in his mouth fell to the ground.


    ¡¯Ah, sorry.¡¯


    ¡¯E-er, this is ¨C that¡¯s ¨C that¡¯s not it...¡¯


    Haruka frantically made excuses, but she couldn¡¯t find an appropriate exnation and was flustered.


    The misunderstanding just grew bigger.


    ¡¯No, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯lle after.¡¯


    Gotou closed one eye clumsily. He had probably meant it to be a wink.


    Then, he closed the door and left.


    What terrible timing. He hadpletely misunderstood. Haruka would have misunderstood too if she had been in the situation.


    ¡¯Everyone¡¯s noisy this morning,¡¯ mumbled Yakumo, sounding annoyed.


    When Haruka looked, Yakumo had already finished changing and was scratching his bedhead.


    He was pretty carefree.


    ¡¯Hey, what should we do? He misunderstood and left.¡¯


    ¡¯Is that inconvenient?¡¯


    ¡¯Inconvenience isn¡¯t the problem here, right?¡¯


    ¡¯It¡¯s nothing to be concerned about. People will wonder about other people¡¯s actions even if they don¡¯t do anything. People will suspect you no matter what you do.¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s...¡¯


    Was it true ¨C


    ¡¯Well, you don¡¯t have to fuss so much ¨C that old man always follows the same pattern in his actions.¡¯


    After saying that, Yakumo walked up to the frosted ss window opposite the door and forced it open.


    Standing there, stooped over and peering into the room, was Gotou.


    ¡¯You found out?¡¯


    ¡¯What do you mean, you found out? Please don¡¯t act like a child at your age. If you keep doing things like that, your wife will run away again.¡¯


    ¡¯Again? What do you mean, again? Got this, Yakumo? Women who run away once won¡¯te back a second time. It¡¯s toote to regret afterwards.¡¯


    ¡¯Oh, so your wife isn¡¯t back yet. And it looks like you¡¯re reflecting on your actions a bit.¡¯


    Gotou gritted his teeth.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t want to hear that from a gutless guy who won¡¯t do anything even with such a cute girl in front of him.¡¯


    Gotou snorted.


    ¡¯The reason I won¡¯t do anything with her isn¡¯t a matter of will.¡¯


    ¡¯What?¡¯


    ¡¯It¡¯s this person¡¯s tastes. That is, it¡¯s a matter of my preferences.¡¯


    Saying that right in front of me ¨C


    Haruka didn¡¯t even feel like objecting.


    ¡¯If you¡¯ve got the time to say boring things, please get in already. You have some business, don¡¯t you?¡¯


    ¡¯Ah, that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I almost forgot.¡¯


    Gotou nodded, ending their joking conversation, and went to the front,ing in through the door. Haruka felt awkward facing Gotou like this. She had to change too, and she was concerned about her room, which she had left unlocked.


    Haruka told Yakumo that she woulde backter and left his secret hideaway.


    -


    4


    -


    ¡¯Even though she came all the way here. I feel like I did something bad.¡¯


    Gotou scratched his stomach as he sat in the chair Haruka had been in.


    However, it was also true that he didn¡¯t want Haruka to hear what he was about to say.


    Thoughst time it had all been facts that he knew, this time it was just Gotou¡¯s theory, and it was also a personal privacy issue.


    Forget about his boss ¨C he hadn¡¯t even talked to his colleagues about this.


    ¡¯Though I¡¯m grateful that there¡¯s one fewer noisy person here,¡¯ Yakumo said in his usual acerbic tone as he yawned.


    Gotou smiled wryly.


    Though this guy was saying this, Gotou thought that he actually felt differently on the inside.


    Maybe it wasn¡¯t romantic, but Yakumo definitely trusted Haruka. They had some problems, but Yakumo definitely thought her more important than others.


    But if Gotou pointed that out, Yakumo definitely wouldn¡¯t acknowledge it.


    Yakumo might not have noticed himself.


    ¡¯What are you smirking about? It¡¯s creepy.¡¯


    Gotou came back to his senses.


    He was annoyed, but he had no way of beating Yakumo in an argument.


    ¡¯So what does the busy detective need from me so early in the morning?¡¯


    When Yakumo spoke politely, it just sounded like superficial courtesy.


    ¡¯It might be morning for you, but it¡¯s still night for me ¨C I haven¡¯t slept a wink.¡¯


    ¡¯I don¡¯t really care about yourck of a sense of time.¡¯


    ¡¯Ah, yeah, you don¡¯t care.¡¯


    Yakumo¡¯s words really irritated him, but if Gotou retorted to each one, it¡¯d burn a hole through his stomach lining.


    Gotou decided to continue talking.


    ¡¯There¡¯s something I want you to look at.¡¯


    ¡¯It¡¯s spirit photography, isn¡¯t it.¡¯


    ¡¯Correct. How¡¯d you know?¡¯


    ¡¯There isn¡¯t anything else you¡¯d show me, Gotou-san,¡¯ said Yakumo.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t remember showing you anything else either.¡¯


    As Gotou said that, he ced the brown envelope in his hand on the table, took a number of photos out and spread them out.


    A burnt house was in the first photo.


    The photos were probably from right after the fire.


    Some of the pirs that were left were still smoking.


    Gotou ced the second photo down. There was a person burntpletely ck in it. The person was face-up, reaching up with a hand and looking pained.


    ¡¯Taken this morning. And...¡¯


    Gotou ced another photo down.


    There was a woman probably in her early thirties.


    The photo was probably taken at a wedding reception. She wore a gaudy purple dress and wasughing with her mouth wide open.


    ¡¯Is this woman the burnt corpse from earlier?¡¯


    ¡¯Yeah.¡¯


    Gotou ced one more photo down.


    It was the same burnt house in the earlier photo, but there was somebody standing in the house in this one. A woman in white.


    ¡¯This is...¡¯ said Yakumo.


    Gotou smirked at that.


    ¡¯So you can tell? It¡¯s probably just what you think. There wasn¡¯t anybody there when the photo was taken...¡¯


    ¡¯Thinking normally, it would probably be the spirit of the woman who burnt to death, but since you went out of your way to bring it here, is there something that makes you think otherwise?¡¯


    ¡¯You really are sharp. I¡¯d like to have you as a subordinate.¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯d rather die first.¡¯


    ¡¯Do you dislike the police so much?¡¯


    ¡¯Please don¡¯t misunderstand me. The one I dislike is you, Gotou-san.¡¯


    That was quite a firm tone.


    Gotou ignored Yakumo and took out another photo to put on the table.


    There was a dark-skinned man in histe thirties. He had a sharp profile that didn¡¯t look Japanese.


    Though he was handsome, he looked sickly and swollen.


    ¡¯This person has a disease in his internal organs, doesn¡¯t he.¡¯


    ¡¯Correct again ¨C congrats. You win a trip to Hawaii.¡¯


    ¡¯Says someone who¡¯s never left the Kantou region,¡¯ muttered Yakumo loudly so that Gotou would be able to hear.


    Shut up! No, just ignore it. Ignore it.


    Gotou continued his exnation.


    ¡¯The man¡¯s name is Katou Kenichi. Died of a heart failurest month, but there was something suspicious about his death. After investigating, it turns out he¡¯d been taking small doses of poison for a long time.¡¯


    ¡¯How¡¯d you find that out?¡¯


    ¡¯There¡¯s a perverted old man who loves looking into that sort of stuff, see.¡¯


    ¡¯How excellent. You should learn from him, Gotou-san.¡¯


    Gotou felt unpleasant just recalling that perverted old man¡¯s face.


    Is he kidding? Who¡¯d learn from that?


    ¡¯Since the culprit¡¯s got to be somebody who can give him doses of poison continuously, that naturally narrows down the suspects.¡¯


    ¡¯A rtive then.¡¯


    ¡¯Right. Katou Kenichi was pretty wealthy. Well, he himself only had a small realtor¡¯s office, but his dad had a lot ofnd.¡¯


    ¡¯For the inheritance then?¡¯


    ¡¯Right. He had one younger brother, but he was quite the yer. His dad ended up leaving all the inheritance to his brother Kenichi.¡¯


    ¡¯So you suspected the younger brother?¡¯


    ¡¯The younger brother came up in the investigation, but he lives in the next city and doesn¡¯t reallye here, so he was left out. Remaining is...¡¯


    ¡¯He had a wife. And that burnt corpse is that wife.¡¯


    Gotou pped his hands together without thinking.


    ¡¯Exactly. It¡¯s easy exining to you.¡¯


    ¡¯Please forget about the boring interjections and finish your exnation already.¡¯


    What an impatient guy.


    ¡¯The police marked his wife, Fumiko. After getting the evidence, the police were on the verge of arresting her when a letter came. It was from Fumiko, saying she couldn¡¯t deal with her guilty conscience and would take her own life...¡¯


    ¡¯And that fire in the photo was a result of her suicide.¡¯


    ¡¯Right. When we got there, the house was already burning.¡¯


    ¡¯Is it definitely from her?¡¯


    ¡¯Yeah, the handwriting analysis is done.¡¯


    ¡¯Isn¡¯t that nice? That¡¯s the end of it then.¡¯


    Yakumo yawned, seeming bored.


    The end of it? To hell with that.


    ¡¯Do you think I¡¯de all the way here if it was?¡¯


    ¡¯You have a lot of free time.¡¯


    Gotou would punch this guy.


    ¡¯This is just my gut ¨C I have no evidence.¡¯


    ¡¯Will that be of any use?¡¯


    And he never shut up!


    ¡¯I don¡¯t think that woman had the balls to kill herself. Looking at the way she killed her husband, Kenichi, she¡¯s careful and cunning.¡¯


    ¡¯Well, that¡¯s true.¡¯


    ¡¯Without that perverted coroner, we probably wouldn¡¯t have found out the truth behind the murder. She¡¯d been intent on killing her husband for years and years and acted like she didn¡¯t know it. It¡¯s not your average brand of boldness.¡¯


    Gotou said that all at once and hit the table in his agitation.


    Yakumo pinched his brow with his fingers ¨C it looked like he was thinking.


    ¡¯So what do you think actually happened, Gotou-san?¡¯


    ¡¯I suspect the brother, Junichi. Kenichi was killed by his wife, Eriko, and Eriko was killed by his younger brother, Junichi. Since then the inheritance would go to Junichi.¡¯


    ¡¯Then, can¡¯t you just go get the person named Junichi-san?¡¯


    Gotou groaned and scratched his head.


    ¡¯Tried that already, but the guy¡¯s got an alibi. Got a parking ticket and went to the precinct. And it was because of Junichi¡¯s car that the firefighters arrivedte. The story¡¯s too neat.¡¯


    A steel alibi.


    Gotou was at the end of his rope.


    ¡¯So what are you telling me to do?¡¯


    Asking that even though he knew.


    Though Gotou thought that, he exined anyway.


    ¡¯I think this ghost photo might be a lead.¡¯


    ¡¯I see. I understand, but there is too little information and the story is too abstract ¨C I don¡¯t know where to start at all.¡¯


    ¡¯So it¡¯s really no use...¡¯


    ¡¯I can¡¯t guarantee it, but I¡¯ll look into what I can.¡¯


    ¡¯Really?¡¯


    The conversation ended quickly for one with Yakumo ¨C Gotou stood up in his surprise.


    ¡¯But please allow this to clear the favour fromst time,¡¯ said Yakumo, pointing at Gotou.


    Gotou understood now.


    So Yakumo had anticipated it.


    If Yakumo refused, Gotou had been thinking about threatening him with the favour formst time.


    This guy really is cunning ¨C


    -


    5


    -


    Haruka asked the apartment administration to unlock the entrance and somehow managed to enter the room.


    Since the entrance did have an auto-lock, her room was fortunately intact.


    After letting out a sigh of relief, her phone rang.


    It wasn¡¯t her mobile, but the home phone she rarely used.


    ¡¯Hello?¡¯


    When Haruka picked up the review, there was a long silence. Then, the phone call ended.


    A prank call?


    Haruka took a shower and changed.


    She wanted to go straight to Yakumo¡¯s, but she didn¡¯t want to meet Gotou again. She sat down on the bed and looked out the ss door.


    She tried to understand what had happenedst night, but it wouldn¡¯t be so easy.


    She couldn¡¯t even tell what was reality and what was illusion.


    The curtains waved in the wind.


    That was strange. The ss door should not have been open.


    Haruka stood up and walked to the ss door.


    Between thece curtains, on the other side of the ss door, there stood Shiori.


    ¡¯... Shiori?¡¯


    Haruka hurriedly pushed the windows aside, opened the ss door and went out on to the veranda.


    However, no matter how she looked, she didn¡¯t see Shiori.


    Where did she go?


    Haruka leant over the veranda to look, but there was no way she¡¯d be there. This was the fourth floor of the apartment.


    There was no way for somebody to be on her veranda.


    It must have been an illusion ¨C


    -


    6


    -


    Haruka went to Yakumo¡¯s secret hiding ce after noon.


    She had put on makeup properly this time and was wearing a turtleneck sweater with a denim skirt, instead of pyjamas.


    ¡¯Honestly, I¡¯m not a detective. Why does everyone do this...¡¯


    That was what Yakumo said right after Haruka came to visit again.


    As Yakumo spoke without even hiding his displeasure, he boiled water with an alcoholmp and beaker.


    Gotou had probably brought him some sort of trouble too.


    Though Yakumo wasining, to be honest, Haruka thought it¡¯d be better for everyone if he became a spiritual detective or something.


    While Haruka was thinking that, a teacup was ced in front of Haruka.


    It was green tea.


    ¡¯Eh? Could you have been boiling this in the beaker earlier?¡¯


    ¡¯There¡¯s no ¡°could¡± about it ¨C I was. I borrowed it from theb. It¡¯ll be happy being used by me than for some iprehensible scientific experiments.¡¯


    Ack. What kind of nerves did he have?


    ¡¯I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the problem... If I drink this, it¡¯ll hurt my stomach.¡¯


    ¡¯Stopining and just drink it. The secret ingredient is hydrochloric acid.¡¯


    Like she¡¯d drink this!


    ¡¯So what did you want to talk about?¡¯ urged Yakumo.


    How should she exin? Haruka couldn¡¯t think of an effective way, so she just told Yakumo what had happened in order.


    Yakumo crossed his arms and leant back on his chair, listening silently as he looked up at the ceiling.


    If somebody who didn¡¯t know him were looking, his attitude might have made them feel indignant, but Yakumo was still listening properly even if he acted like this.


    ¡¯A better exnation that Gotou-san¡¯s.¡¯ Yakumo smiled as he put his hands together and ced his elbows on the table. ¡¯That old man tries to make his stories dramatic and throws the order out the window ¨C it makes it hard for the listener.¡¯


    Haruka hadn¡¯t experienced herself, so she couldn¡¯t say.


    ¡¯So what can you understand?¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s different. An easy-to-understand story is different from understanding what¡¯s behind a story.¡¯


    That was true.


    However, Haruka didn¡¯t have anything to say back to that.


    Her shoulders drooped in disappointment.


    ¡¯However, I understand to a point the possibilities of what might have happened around you.¡¯


    Yakumo started to speak, bringing the conversation together.


    ¡¯Possibilities?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. There are two possibilities I can think of. Even you should havee to this conclusion if you heard the story objectively, but you¡¯ve been very subjective about it.¡¯


    ¡¯Subjective?¡¯


    ¡¯Because of that, you rejected both of the possibilities you could naturally have reached before noticing either of them.¡¯


    ¡¯Huh...¡¯


    Haruka didn¡¯t understand what Yakumo was talking about.


    ¡¯Let¡¯s verify that. First, one possibility is that all you saw was an illusion.¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s not it. I saw it with these eyes,¡¯ Haruka said firmly.


    ¡¯See, you just rejected a possibility, right?¡¯


    Haruka understood now what he¡¯d meant.


    Just as Yakumo said, if she had been listening as a third party, she would have definitely suggested that possibility first.


    So that was what he was talking about.


    ¡¯What you saw was all an illusion, and your friend moved away without telling you because of some circumstances...¡¯


    ¡¯Shiori definitely wouldn¡¯t...¡¯


    ¡¯Listen to me until the end,¡¯ reprimanded Yakumo.


    ¡¯But...¡¯


    ¡¯It¡¯s because you erase possibilities like this that your reasoning fails.¡¯


    ¡¯But...¡¯


    ¡¯It is entirely possible that she had to move in a hurry and will contact you afterwards. Maybe you¡¯ll be able tough it off as something silly once you hear the circumstances.¡¯


    That was true, now that Yakumo said it.


    Haruka felt her shoulders rx slightly. Though Yakumo didn¡¯t seem to like it, she really was d that she¡¯d talked to Yakumo.


    ¡¯And the other possibility?¡¯


    When Haruka asked that, Yakumo¡¯s expression clearly changed.


    ¡¯I didn¡¯t want to talk about it until I knew more about the situation if possible, but...¡¯


    ¡¯It¡¯s one of the possibilities, right?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. I want you to listen to this just as a possibility.¡¯


    Haruka nodded.


    Yakumo ran a hand through his hair and started to speak.


    ¡¯Supposing what you saw wasn¡¯t an illusion...¡¯


    I don¡¯t want to hear it.


    Somebody in her head said that. Probably herself. Another self.


    But that voice didn¡¯t reach Yakumo. Yakumo¡¯s words continued mercilessly.


    ¡¯Perhaps your friend is already dead. If she appeared in front of you as a ghost...¡¯


    Haruka felt like she had fallen from a high ce.


    Her ears were ringing. She couldn¡¯t hear the rest of Yakumo¡¯s words.


    Dead because she¡¯s a ghost? Shiori was dead? No. That can¡¯t be. I don¡¯t want to acknowledge it. Aren¡¯t there living ghosts?


    Living ghosts ¨C


    ¡¯Hey, there are things like living ghosts, right? Aren¡¯t those the spirits of living people?¡¯


    Haruka gripped the table and leant forward.


    Though Yakumo looked dubious at Haruka¡¯s sudden action, he still responded to Haruka¡¯s question.


    ¡¯It isn¡¯t entirely impossible. Just as I said before, if ghosts are the clusters of people¡¯s emotions, I can¡¯t deny the possibility that they¡¯d leave the body even without dying. The living ghosts you¡¯re talking about are often referred to as out-of-body experiences. A third possibility...¡¯


    Yakumo kept talking as he rubbed his furrowed brows.


    Haruka waited for Yakumo to gather his thoughts.


    ¡¯Though it¡¯s a hopeful perspective, it isn¡¯t as if that wouldn¡¯t work. Shall we bet on that possibility?¡¯


    A me of hope lit up in Haruka¡¯s chest just from hearing Yakumo¡¯s words.


    She¡¯d be able to meet Shiori. Definitely.


    -


    7


    -


    Yakumo and Haruka first headed for the managementpany of the apartment Shiori lived in.


    Haruka remembered that they had looked for rooms together when they first came to Tokyo.


    It was a mall shop by the shopping street in front of the station.


    On the way, Yakumo bought an assortment of cookies from the bakery. It was wrapped nicely and even had origami on it.


    Of course Haruka paid.


    Yakumo didn¡¯t exin what it was for and just said it was a necessary expense.


    There was a table for guests and a counter, with a desk in the back.


    That was all there was in this constrained space.


    Even though there were customers, nobody greeted them with a ¡¯Wee¡¯. But it wasn¡¯t like the employees were working so hard that they wouldn¡¯t notice.


    ¡¯Excuse me.¡¯


    When Yakumo leant over the counter and called out, a bald man appeared.


    ¡¯Excuse me. I¡¯m the older brother of Itou Shiori, who lived at 204 Heights Hinoki. It seems like my sister forgot something... I¡¯m sorry, but could I borrow the key?¡¯


    Yakumo politely said a number of lies.


    The bald man didn¡¯t check anything. He just took a key from the key rack on the wall in the back and handed it to Yakumo. He didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡¯Ah, by the way, did my sistere to greet you properly?¡¯


    The bald man shook his head, still silent.


    ¡¯As I thought. That girl... I told her she had to properly greet the managementpany she was under the care of. She really is irresponsible that way.¡¯


    Yakumo kept going.


    However, it was a natural performance.


    ¡¯Ah, I¡¯m sorry about beingte, but please eat this with everyone.¡¯


    Yakumo handed the box of baked goods they bought to the bald man.


    The bald man¡¯s expression went soft immediately. How easy to understand.


    ¡¯The truth is, we¡¯re troubled too. She suddenly called, saying she would cancel the contract, and came the day after to return her key. We were at fault too, but we haven¡¯t even heard her address for returning the deposit.¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯m really sorry.¡¯


    Yakumo lookedpletely like an apologetic older brother as he continued.


    ¡¯Ah, if there are any necessary documents, I¡¯ll write them right now, so would you show me the contract?¡¯


    ¡¯Ah, wait a sec.¡¯


    The bald man went back to his desk and took one contract from the pile of documents there.


    Yakumo looked at it fastidiously.


    Haruka peered at it from behind.


    The cancetion form was stapled to thest page of the contract, and the new address was in Nagano. Shiori¡¯s home address was written there.


    Shiori¡¯s home in Nagano was burnt there. It wasn¡¯t there any more. But ¨C


    Haruka had a bad feeling.


    ¡¯I¡¯ll make Shiorie again and properly fill in what¡¯s necessary for the deposit repayment too.¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯m sorry about that.¡¯


    The bald man wiped his forehead with a handkerchief.


    ¡¯Did my sister cause any other trouble?¡¯


    After thinking for a bit, the bald man brought his face close to Yakumo¡¯s and started speaking.


    ¡¯Ah, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s all right for me to tell this to her big brother, but a man would go in and out. Well, it¡¯s nothing strange for a woman that age, so I didn¡¯t say anything, but...¡¯


    Shiori¡¯s boyfriend? Haruka hadn¡¯t heard about that.


    Haruka knew the boyfriend Shiori had had until two years ago, but Shiori hadn¡¯t shown any signs of dating someone afterwards.


    Up until now, Shiori would always tell Haruka in detail even if she didn¡¯t ask.


    ¡¯And then, at some point it became a warzone. Another girl was there and there was a scuffle in front of the apartment. There wereints from the neighbours too... I think that might have been the reason she moved...¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s a lie!¡¯


    Haruka spoke up without thinking. The bald man stared at her.


    ¡¯Ah, thank you. I¡¯ll return the key tomorrow.¡¯


    Yakumo said that quickly, grabbed Haruka¡¯s arm and left the shop.


    The story just now waspletely different from Haruka¡¯s image of Shiori.


    Shiori wasn¡¯t the type to fight over a man.


    Haruka had been with Shiori all this time. When they fought, Shiori always apologised first.


    That had irritated her. It had felt like Shiori was treating her like a child. That had made them fight more.


    For that Shiori to get into a scuffle ¨C


    * * *


    Haruka and Yakumo stood in front of the apartment that Shiori had lived in.


    It was an old two-storey apartment.


    There was rust on the railings and the walls were dirty too. When Haruka thought about how Shiori wasn¡¯t here any more, it felt even dirtier.


    ¡¯Probably nothing is left,¡¯ murmured Yakumo as he took the stairs up.


    Haruka didn¡¯t mind. If she didn¡¯t look at it herself, she felt like she wouldn¡¯t be able to acknowledge that Shiori had gone.


    Haruka followed Yakumo¡¯s back and went up to the door to Room 204.


    Yakumo opened the door, letting out a sweet smell.


    It was the smell of Shiori¡¯s room. She didn¡¯t really move. She was still here.


    Haruka pushed past Yakumo and went inside.


    ¡¯Shiori...¡¯


    However, it was just an empty space.


    There weren¡¯t even cardboard boxes, let alone furniture. It was cleaned up well ¨C somebody could move in right now and it wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    All that was left was the smell ¨C


    ¡¯How clean,¡¯ said Yakumo, who hade in.


    Yakumo walked to the centre of the room and looked around.


    A six-tatami room with a kitchen and bathroom. A regr one-person apartment.


    ¡¯Hey, did that girl called Shiori smoke?¡¯


    Haruka shook her head.


    She hadn¡¯t ever seen Shiori do that.


    ¡¯Why?¡¯


    ¡¯Look at the walls.¡¯


    Haruka looked at the wall as she was told.


    There was the yellow of tobo resin on the walls.


    Though Haruka didn¡¯t realise upon first look, only the ces where furniture and photos had been remained their original white colour.


    Parts of Shiori that Haruka didn¡¯t know kept appearing.


    She felt weak. Haruka sat down right there.


    The wooden floor was cold. Yakumo went to the bathroom.


    ¡¯Could youe here?¡¯


    After a while, she heard Yakumo¡¯s voice.


    Haruka stood up and looked inside the bathroom.


    Yakumo took out a photo. Shiori was in it. She had a really gentle smile.


    It was apletely different from the smile she had when looking at Haruka.


    Next to her was a man with finely chiselled features. He was probably in histe thirties.


    ¡¯Is this Shiori?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes... Where¡¯d you find this?¡¯


    ¡¯The mirror... It¡¯s unnatural.¡¯


    ¡¯Why? Didn¡¯t she just forget it?¡¯


    ¡¯No. This ce is so keen ¨C she wouldn¡¯t have left behind one photo. And if the photo had always been there, it would be wet from the humidity.¡¯


    This photo wasn¡¯t wet at all and didn¡¯t look like it had been. Come to think of it, it was true.


    Shiori was always meticulous. She even kept a diary.


    ¡¯She probably left it on purpose.¡¯


    ¡¯Why?¡¯


    ¡¯She probably wanted somebody to see it,¡¯ said Yakumo, scratching the back of his ear.


    ¡¯Who?¡¯


    ¡¯You, maybe.¡¯


    Me?


    Haruka looked at the photo in her hand, but why did Shiori leave this photo? Haruka didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡¯Does she not have a pinkie finger on her right hand?¡¯ said Yakumo, pointing at the photo.


    ¡¯She doesn¡¯t. She was in an ident when she was young... She said she doesn¡¯t mind at all, but I think she really did.¡¯


    ¡¯She¡¯s strong.¡¯


    ¡¯Shiori never talks to anybody even when anything tough or sad happens to her. She takes everything on herself and always tells people about it afterwards...¡¯


    Shiori was always like that. She never showed what she was thinking on her face.


    ¡¯Hey, why do you think Shiori didn¡¯t tell me about her lover?¡¯


    ¡¯Probably because it was adultery.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh? How can you tell?¡¯


    ¡¯Look at the man in the photo. He has a wedding ring.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    Haruka looked at the photo again.


    It was just as Yakumo said. The man¡¯s left hand had a silver ring on his ring finger.


    ¡¯I suspect the sensitivity of a man who would keep his wedding ring on when taking a photo with another woman.¡¯


    Yakumo didn¡¯t have the right to talk about other people¡¯s insensitivity either.


    But ¨C


    ¡¯Why wouldn¡¯t she tell me it was adultery?¡¯


    ¡¯If you knew, wouldn¡¯t you object to it?¡¯


    ¡¯That...¡¯


    Haruka thought of something then.


    When Haruka had heard that the man Shiori was dating had been two-timing, she had gone out of her way to go to find that man andin.


    ¡¯Probably nobody wants their lover to be rejected.¡¯


    That was true.


    There was nothing sadder than having something important to you be rejected. Especially by a friend.


    Haruka was angry at herself.


    ¡¯What is that? Are you saying it¡¯s my fault? Because I¡¯m stiff and stubborn, Shiori didn¡¯t tell me ¨C that¡¯s what you¡¯re saying, right?¡¯


    ¡¯What, so you know.¡¯


    Yakumo was as acerbic as always even now.


    ¡¯That¡¯s awful.¡¯


    ¡¯You don¡¯t have the time to start sobbing here.¡¯


    When Yakumo told her that, Haruka bit her lip.


    That¡¯s right. I have to look for Shiori.


    -


    8


    -


    Gotou woke up to the sound of his mobile phone.


    He remembered up to leaving Yakumo¡¯s secret hideaway and returning to the precinct by car.


    It looks like he¡¯d fallen asleep at the wheel. Natural, since he hadn¡¯t slept properly.


    ¡¯Who is it?¡¯


    Gotou answered the phone in an unpleasant mood after waking up, without checking the ID.


    <What sort of telephone manner is that?>


    ¡¯What, it¡¯s you, Yakumo...¡¯


    Gotou rubbed his eyes, yawned and put a cigarette in his mouth, lighting it.


    <Don¡¯t just say ¡°what¡±. Honestly.>


    He heard Yakumo¡¯s usual voice.


    Gotou didn¡¯t want to hear that from a voice that was even sleepier than he was.


    ¡¯What do you want?¡¯


    <I acquired some useful information regarding your request, Gotou-san, but since you don¡¯t seem that interested, I¡¯ll hang up.>


    Gotou woke up immediately. He leapt up from the seat.


    ¡¯What did you find out?¡¯ said Gotou with vigour.


    However, it looked like those words hadn¡¯t reached Yakumo.


    There was just a beeping noise.


    ¡¯That guy. He really hung up...¡¯


    Who the hell does he think I am?


    Gotou immediately called Yakumo back, but Yakumo wouldn¡¯t answer even after multiple calls. He was enjoying Gotou¡¯s frantic response.


    An even worse personality than Gotou¡¯s wife, who had left the house.


    It took a full five minutes before Yakumo answered.


    ¡¯Ah, Yakumo-kun, I¡¯m sorry about earlier. I¡¯m reflecting on it. Really.¡¯


    <Do you always apologise to your wife like this?>


    ¡¯Ack.¡¯


    If Yakumo had been in front of him, Gotou would have wanted to punch him.


    Well, Gotou was the one who¡¯d made the request, so even if Yakumo were in front of him, Gotou couldn¡¯t do that.


    All Gotou could do was force augh out. He just wanted to get to the topic.


    ¡¯So what did you find out?¡¯


    <Before that, there is somebody I would like you to find out the whereabouts of.>


    ¡¯What?¡¯


    <It¡¯s her friend.>


    ¡¯By her, do you mean Haruka-chan?¡¯


    <Yes. Her friend¡¯s name is Itou Shiori...>


    ¡¯Oi, oi. Wait a sec. Even if it¡¯s your request, I can¡¯t look for her friend. You should know that much, right?¡¯


    What on earth was he thinking?


    That was too much as an exchange.


    <Well, please don¡¯t make such a fuss. If you listen to what I¡¯m about to say, you¡¯ll want to look for her, Gotou-san.>


    Was this some sort of hypnotism?


    ¡¯Is she some amazing beauty?¡¯ joked Gotou, but Yakumopletely ignored him.


    <The woman named Shiori cancelled her contract at her apartment a few days ago and suddenly disappeared.>


    ¡¯That¡¯smon among young woman.¡¯


    <I went to the apartment she used to live in today and found something interesting in her room.¡¯


    Acting all mysterious.


    ¡¯What was it?¡¯


    <A photo with her lover.>


    ¡¯That¡¯s not strange or anything.¡¯


    Gotou felt a bit disappointed after Yakumo had said something meaningful like ¡¯you¡¯ll want to look for her¡¯.


    <And if the person beside her were Katou Kenichi-san? Wouldn¡¯t that pique your interest?>


    ¡¯What? She was Katou Kenichi¡¯s lover!?¡¯


    Gotou was so agitated that he hit the wheel.


    The horn honked loudly, even surprising himself.


    <I can¡¯t say anything for certain yet, but you can¡¯t say it¡¯spletely unrted to your case, right, Gotou-san?>


    It was just as Yakumo said.


    The lover of a man who had been killed had gone missing with this timing. It couldn¡¯t be a coincidence.


    ¡¯I¡¯ll go there in two hours,¡¯ shouted Gotou. Then, he hung up, got off the car and ran.


    -


    9


    -


    After parting with Yakumo, Haruka trudged back to her room at the apartment.


    Yakumo instructed her to talk to her and Shiori¡¯s mutual friends about the situation.


    Haruka took out her high school graduation album and flipped through the pages while looking for people that would fit, when her inte rang.


    What was it? She saw a mailman through the inte monitor.


    ¡¯Excuse me, could you stamp this?¡¯


    He held out an envelope that required proof of delivery.


    There was no sender, but Haruka could tell it was from Shiori immediately from the handwriting. Haruka was so agitated that she snatched the envelope.


    ¡¯Er, excuse me. The stamp. A signature would be fine too.¡¯


    The mailman¡¯s urging brought Haruka back to her senses.


    She borrowed a pen from him and signed. Then, she shut the door.


    With shaking hands, she opened the envelope. Five sheets of paper came out.


    <To Haruka ¨C >


    They were sharp letters for a woman.


    Haruka had made fun of Shiori because her writing was like a man¡¯s. It really was Shiori. Haruka was d. Her chest felt warm.


    She recalled one of the possibilities that Yakumo had mentioned.


    He¡¯d said that Shiori might have moved away silently and that when Haruka heard the reason, she would think it was silly.


    Haruka went into her room, sat on the bed and started to read the letter.


    That letter began with <Sorry>.


    -


    10


    -


    Gotou went to Yakumo¡¯s secret hideaway exactly two hours afterwards.


    ¡¯For Gotou-san to be on time, it¡¯s rarer than a horse race ticket that pays out one hundred times its value.¡¯


    Acerbic right as he opened the door.


    Gotou suspected that if Yakumo couldn¡¯t say sarcastic things, he probably wouldn¡¯t open his mouth for the whole day.


    Even objecting would be troublesome, so Gotou sat down silently.


    ¡¯Did you find anything out?¡¯ asked Yakumo as he stretched in a bored manner.


    ¡¯You make it sound so simple. There¡¯s a limit to what you can do in just two hours. Police investigation power isn¡¯t bottomless.¡¯


    ¡¯Though you were the one who said two hourster, Gotou-san.¡¯


    ¡¯Ah, yeah, I was at fault.¡¯


    Gotou threw the envelope he¡¯d brought on the table.


    ¡¯The results of two hours of investigation.¡¯


    Yakumo took the contents out of the envelope and started looking at the documents.


    ¡¯Anyway, at the current stage, I know the name and address. And workce.¡¯


    ¡¯She¡¯s a department salesperson?¡¯


    ¡¯Yeah. She suddenly quit there a few days ago too. Seems like a request was sent in. Don¡¯t know if it was the department manager or section manager, but they were really angry.¡¯


    Gotou recalled the situation.


    Even though it wasn¡¯t like Gotou was at fault, the manager had turned all that anger towards him.


    Gotou was irritated just thinking about it.


    ¡¯What the hell do they think the police are?¡¯


    ¡¯Thank you for your hard work protecting the safety of citizens. I¡¯ll listen to yourints afterwards, so please continue.¡¯


    Right.


    Gotou cleared his throat and continued.


    ¡¯Her parents died a year ago in a fire. Her only rtive is her grandmother, but she¡¯s got dementia. She¡¯s in a facility. Seems like she¡¯ll be taken care of until her death with the girl¡¯s parents¡¯ insurance.¡¯


    ¡¯Not a single rtive then?¡¯


    ¡¯Yeah. Her grandmother can¡¯t even recognise her grandkid¡¯s face. Thend where the burnt house was has already been sold...¡¯


    After saying that much, the feeling of difort Gotou had had during the investigation came up again.


    ¡¯What¡¯s wrong?¡¯ said Yakumo, who had already noticed Gotou¡¯s unease.


    ¡¯No, I was just wondering why she didn¡¯t return home when her parents died.¡¯


    ¡¯Maybe she didn¡¯t have anywhere to return to?¡¯


    ¡¯Maybe. ces for people to return toe about when there¡¯s somebody there for them.¡¯


    ¡¯It seems you¡¯ve grown to understand other people¡¯s feelings slightly.¡¯


    Yakumo smirked.


    ¡¯You¡¯re thest person I want to hear that from!¡¯


    Gotou bared his teeth as he said that threatening.


    ¡¯But if she had no ce to return to, then where did she go?¡¯


    ¡¯There¡¯s only one ce people go when they¡¯ve lost the ce they return to...¡¯ Yakumo said with sad eyes.


    Actually, where did Yakumo return to? That thought suddenly came to Gotou.


    Maybe he was one of those people with nowhere to return too.


    ¡¯I thought about asking some movers I know, but it was no use.¡¯


    ¡¯No use?¡¯


    ¡¯She sold all her furniture. The stuff she couldn¡¯t sell, she got rid of. And she cancelled her mobile contract that day too. Seems like she wasn¡¯t nning on going anywhere. Just like you said...¡¯


    She wanted death.


    A lonely woman killed the man she loved.


    She probably had no more reason to live. Her reason to live ¨C


    Did you need a reason to live? Gotou¡¯s mind was wandering again because he was tired.


    ¡¯Anyway, let¡¯s give up on finding her for now... Ah, I almost forgot. This is the only clue that I got.¡¯


    ¡¯What is it?¡¯


    ¡¯I talked to the apartment¡¯s managementpany. Apparently, a man who called himself her brother came today and borrowed the apartment key. She should be an only child. It¡¯s shady, right? I sent the fingerprints in ¨C they¡¯re being analysed now.¡¯


    Yakumo thrust his thumb out between Gotou¡¯s eyes.


    ¡¯Hm? What?¡¯


    ¡¯It¡¯s this.¡¯


    ¡¯What is?¡¯


    ¡¯The fingerprint on the key. It¡¯s this.¡¯


    ¡¯What?¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯m saying that I was the one who called himself her brother and borrowed the key. So my fingerprint will show up.¡¯


    ¡¯You idiot! Say that earlier! I was looking into it.¡¯


    ¡¯You didn¡¯t ask. Anyway, please just cover it up appropriately.¡¯


    Gotou¡¯s strength left him in his disappointment and he hung his head.


    On top of the only clue disappearing, he had even more work now. This pest!


    ¡¯But you¡¯ve done well investigating this much in just two hours.¡¯


    ¡¯Much better than being praised by the chief, but I still don¡¯t want to hear that from you!¡¯ yelled Gotou, pointing at Yakumo. His temper had reached its limit.


    ¡¯You¡¯re noisy.¡¯


    Yakumo stuck his fingers in his ears and frowned.


    ¡¯Well anyway, my gut feeling is that the girl named Shiori is suspicious. No, I feel bad about Haruka-chan, but Shiori¡¯s ck. She killed Fumiko and disappeared. Revenge for killing her lover. It matches up.¡¯


    ¡¯It doesn¡¯t,¡¯ said Yakumo, crossing his arms.


    ¡¯Why not?¡¯


    This guy alwaysined about what other people thought.


    ¡¯Isn¡¯t there a will?¡¯


    ¡¯You know, it¡¯s that thing. Forced the wife to write it with a knife or something,¡¯ said Gotou, mimicking holding out a knife.


    ¡¯Does the handwriting seem like it was written under threat? And being told to write a will makes it certain that you¡¯ll be killed. If the wife had been forced to write it, she would have written something for help. Anyway, it¡¯s unnatural.¡¯


    Now that Yakumo said that, it was true.


    ¡¯What you thought first is the most likely, Gotou-san,¡¯ said Yakumo, ending the conversation.


    What the hell had those two hours been for?


    Gotou suddenly felt exhausted.


    ¡¯This is depressing...¡¯


    ¡¯Well, in any case, leaving this as it is would be unpleasant. We have nothing to lose, so let¡¯s...¡¯


    ¡¯Go to the scene of the crime!¡¯


    Gotou regained his energy and finished Yakumo¡¯s sentence.


    -


    11


    -


    When Haruka finished reading the letter from Shiori, her head went nk.


    She couldn¡¯t believe any of it.


    Even though the writing on the letter was Shiori¡¯s, it felt like the contents were from someone else.


    The letter that started with ¡¯Sorry¡¯ first wrote about the man that Shiori was dating.


    Just as Yakumo thought, they had had an adulterous rtionship.


    They met at a bar and started talking suddenly.


    He had a problem with the rtionship with his wife and said that he didn¡¯t have anywhere to return to.


    Shiori had felt that she didn¡¯t have a ce to return to either.


    They made a ce they could both return to.


    Soon, Shiori became pregnant. He decided to leave his wife too.


    And then, he died ¨C


    It was a heart failure. Shiori had miscarried in shock.


    However, Shiori didn¡¯t ept that.


    Shiori remembered what he had said to her.


    I¡¯ll be killed by my wife ¨C


    Could it be? Shiori was thinking that and about to investigate when the wife came to Shiori¡¯s home.


    Then, the wife gave her one million yen, telling Shiori not to spread any dumb rumours.


    At that time, Shiori realised. She had killed him ¨C


    Then, she had a fight with her in front of the apartment.


    Ever since then, Shiori felt hate towards her and a killing intent.


    She had killed the person Shiori loved and even given money to Shiori to keep her quiet. Shiori couldn¡¯t forgive her nerve. Shiori didn¡¯t have anything else to love.


    Shiori killed her and decided to die herself.


    Then, at the end of the letter, she wrote ¡¯Sorry¡¯ again.


    All she had kept quiet until now. Troubling Haruka, since her friend was a murderer.


    Deciding to die on her own ¨C


    It was selfish. It really was. Shouldering everything herself like that. Haruka wouldn¡¯t forgive Shiori if she died.


    But how can I save her if I don¡¯t know where she is ¨C


    There¡¯s one person! Just one person who might be able to save Shiori.


    Haruka picked up her mobile.


    -


    12


    -


    Gotou looked out from the driver¡¯s seat.


    Theyers of clouds moved slowly, covering the sky which had started to grow dark.


    ¡¯Looks like rain,¡¯ he said to Yakumo in the passenger seat.


    However, Yakumo didn¡¯t respond, like he hadn¡¯t heard anything.


    He had been thinking seriously about something since earlier.


    Gotou had no way of knowing what Yakumo was thinking. All he could do was ask.


    ¡¯Hey, what are you thinking about?¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯m not thinking about anything.¡¯


    Yakumo frowned, looking annoyed.


    So he doesn¡¯t want to talk? Gotou clicked his tongue.


    Then, a mobile phone rang.


    It wasn¡¯t Gotou¡¯s. Yakumo took his mobile out of his pocket and answered.


    ¡¯Hello&

 Volume 2 Prologue

    Volume 2 Prologue


    <strong>VOLUME 2 - THAT WHICH CONNECTS SOULS</strong> prologue


    I¡¯m picking up psychic detective yakumo trantions as a bit of an end-of-summer project. I¡¯m starting from volume 2 since volume 1 has already been tranted, but I¡¯ll go back to do thatter if I decide to continue this since it appears that it was tranted from a different version than mine (e.g., missing/added sentences) and I¡¯d like a uniform trantion.


    I know the prologue and the first bit of chapter 1 for this volume has already been tranted, but again, I¡¯d like to do it uniformly so I¡¯ll be starting from the beginning! if there are any trantion notes, they¡¯ll be at the end of the post, but so far yakumo doesn¡¯t seem to need many of those. as a note for this trantion and all future ones, if you spot any errors, please send me a message so that I can fix it!


    anyhow, I hope you enjoy this as much as I did (o?¦Ø?o)¡¹


    -


    PROLOGUE


    -


    The rain was beating down that night.


    -


    Entering March, the days were bing warmer, but it was still cold once the sun went down, especially in rain like this.


    Gotou Kazutoshi was writing his work log at the police station.


    He hated doing it. It had already been two years since he entered the police force, but this was the one thing he could not grow ustomed to. He would rather some sort of incident urred.


    Gotou reclined on his chair as he mulled over these indiscreet thoughts in his head.


    The sound of pouring rain rang in his ears.


    Suddenly, he noticed that somebody was standing in front of the police station.


    He was a man in his mid-thirties. Even though it was raining so heavily, he was not carrying an umbre, and his ck coat waspletely soaked.


    That wasn¡¯t all. It was a rainy night. Even though visibility was already not that great under the circumstances, the man was looking down and had on dark sunsses, as if to hide his face.


    There was a strange atmosphere.


    Gotou stood up and headed towards the man at the entrance while keeping a hand on the police baton in the holder at his hip.


    ¡®What are you doing there?¡¯


    When he spoke up, the man slowly raised his face.


    ¡¯A child...¡¯


    ¡¯What?¡¯


    Gotou could only hear the beginning of his sentence, the rest of which had been drowned out by the rain.


    ¡¯A child is about to be murdered.¡¯


    The man spoke in an emotionless voice. Almost like the synthetic speech of a machine.


    ¡¯What did you say?¡¯


    ¡¯A child is about to be murdered, officer.¡¯


    The man¡¯s expression was serious, and it did not feel like he was lying or joking. However, something was missing.


    Urgency.


    A child might die. Even though he came to inform Gotou about such a dangerous situation, this man was not panicking at all.


    ¡¯If you don¡¯t hurry, the child will die.¡¯


    The man spoke while water dripped from the tip of his chin.


    He was right. There was no time to think about that sort of thing. If what the man said was true, it could be toote.


    ¡¯Where¡¯s the kid?¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯ll show you the way.¡¯


    The man said that quietly, turned around and started walking.


    Gotou rushed out into the rain after him.


    The rain was incredible. His uniform was soonpletely soaked through. He couldn¡¯t see anything. The man was doing very well walking perfectly in a situation like this while wearing sunsses.


    Still ¨C


    ¡¯A kid¡¯s going to be killed, right?¡¯


    Gotou yelled at the man¡¯s back.


    ¡¯Yes.¡¯


    The man stopped and looked up at the rainy sky.


    ¡¯Then we have to hurry.¡¯


    ¡¯Yes.¡¯


    After the man replied, he started walking again, but he was not walking any faster.


    What was up with him? Why was he so walking so leisurely?


    ¡¯Where¡¯s the kid?¡¯


    Gotou spoke up, unable to bear it any longer.


    The man stopped again. He slowly took his right hand out of his pocket and pointed down thepletely dark street.


    ¡¯Just down the road.¡¯


    ¡¯The kid¡¯s ahead?¡¯


    ¡¯There is a building under construction.¡¯


    ¡¯The kid¡¯s in there?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes.¡¯


    ¡¯Got it.¡¯


    At the same time as he replied, Gotou dashed down the asphalt.


    He knew the building the man was talking about. It was a bit over a hundred metres ahead. If he ran, it wouldn¡¯t even take twenty seconds.


    Soon, he could see the building he was looking for. There were five floors, but the concrete only went up to the second floor, while the floors above it still showed steel scaffolding.


    He should have just asked in the first ce. When he turned around, the man from before had been swallowed by the darkness and could not be seen.


    Gotou stepped onto the premises. There was a red car parked in front of the buildings with its engine still on.


    He approached and took a peek inside a window, but there was nobody inside.


    ¡¯That¡¯s strange,¡¯ Gotou mumbled. Then, he went inside the building.


    He was able to hide from the rain, but it was pitch-ck and he couldn¡¯t see anything.


    Gotou took the torch from his hip holster out and switched it on, waving it left and right.


    Clunk.


    There was the sound of something falling.


    Gotou switched the torch to his left hand and took out the baton with his right. He slowly headed towards the direction the sound hade from.


    Something moved in the shadow of a pir.


    Gotou pointed the light towards it.


    Someone¡¯s there ¨C


    He could see the back of somebody crouching.


    ¡¯I¡¯m a police officer. What are you doing?¡¯


    A woman in herte twenties turned around, surprised by Gotou¡¯s voice.


    She had refined features and skin that was so white it seemed almost transparent. The glossy ck hair that fell to her shoulders was covered in droplets of water.


    Though she was so beautiful it would make someone hold their breath, Gotou could only see that beauty as something manufactured.


    The woman said nothing. Her almond eyes stared as her thin red lips trembled.


    ¡¯I asked you what you were doing.¡¯


    ¡¯Ki... ll...¡¯


    Finally, the woman opened her mouth.


    Unlike her appearance, her voice sounded like an old woman¡¯s. He couldn¡¯t hear what she said clearly.


    ¡¯What did you say?¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯ll kill him.¡¯


    The woman spoke again.


    This time, the words properly reached Gotou¡¯s ears.


    ¡¯Kill? Who are you...¡¯


    Gotou started speaking, but he stopped without thinking. In front of the woman, there was a boy of elementary-school age who had fainted face-up, and the woman had her two hands around that boy¡¯s neck.


    ¡¯Stop! Take those hands off!¡¯


    Gotou shouted and pulled the woman towards him, but she clung on and put more strength into her hands around the child¡¯s neck.


    ¡¯Let go!¡¯


    ¡¯No! I have to kill this child!¡¯


    ¡¯Don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡¯


    ¡¯Don¡¯t get in my way!¡¯


    The woman violently shook her body to resist.


    ¡¯I¡¯ll listen to what you have to say after, so take your hands off that kid!¡¯


    ¡¯I have to kill this child now! If I don¡¯t, the child will definitely kill many people! Just like him!¡¯


    The woman¡¯s cry reverberated against the concrete.


    ¡¯What are you saying!?¡¯


    ¡¯Let go! Kill that child, and me too..¡¯


    Damn! She wants tomit double suicide ¨C


    If she wouldn¡¯t listen to him, he would have to use force.


    Gotou hit the woman¡¯s arm with his baton. Just as she was bent over in pain, he thrust her away with a tackle.


    The woman rolled a few times on the concrete floor and copsed with her face to the ground.


    Gotou immediately checked the carotid artery of the boy, who had copsed facing up.


    It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s still a pulse. Breathing too. That¡¯s great.


    ¡¯Hey. You OK?¡¯


    When Gotou shook the boys shoulders, he opened his eyes soon after.


    He abruptly got up, still expressionless.


    Even though the kid must have had some scary experiences, he didn¡¯t cry or scream. Maybe he didn¡¯t understand the situation he was in, or ¨C


    That was right. The woman.


    Gotou looked towards the location where the woman had fallen, but she was already nowhere to be seen.


    For a moment, he thought of chasing her, but he couldn¡¯t leave the boy by himself. He gave up and turned back to face the boy.


    ¡¯Everything¡¯s OK now.¡¯


    There was no reply.


    ¡¯What¡¯s your name?¡¯


    ¡¯Yakumo.¡¯


    ¡¯Oh, so you¡¯re Yakumo-kun.¡¯


    Gotou patted the boy¡¯s head. He had pale skin and almond eyes. The boy¡¯s face looked a lot like the woman¡¯s.


    Was the woman from before this kid¡¯s mother?


    Gotou picked up the torch that had fallen to the ground in the confusion earlier and shone it on the boy¡¯s face.


    For a moment, he thought his eyes were tricking him. However, he was wrong.


    The child¡¯s left eye glowed red like a zing me.


    -


    Notes:


    (Though these aren¡¯t trantion notes this time, they will be here in the future!)


    Each chapter of Yakumo is separated into many mini chapters, some of which are under a thousand words in length. However, if I were to put the full chapter in one post, that would be tens of thousands of words (and it would take me much longer to trante (¡ä£»¦Ø£»£à)????). There isn¡¯t really a good way to group the mini chapters either because of all the shifts in perspective, so I¡¯ll either be posting further trantions a chapter at a time or a mini chapter at a time. (For reference, the first chapter is fifteen mini chapters long.)


    If you could drop a message telling me which would be preferable, I¡¯d greatly appreciate it. (o?¦Ø?o)¡¹ Messages about the trantion would also be really nice (????)

 Volume 2 Chapter 1

    Volume 2 Chapter 1


    <strong>VOLUME 2 - THAT WHICH CONNECTS SOULS</strong> file 01: vessel ()


    -


    1


    -


    The rain that had started at dawn did not seem as if would stop even after noon; rather, it was just raining more heavily.


    The endless pitter-patter of the raindrops created a hazy mist.


    It had be warmer with the arrival of March, but with the weather like this, even spring would hesitate to visit.


    She really shouldn¡¯t have gone out in this weather. Mayuko regretted her decision as she walked along the riverside promenade.


    The rain had made its way into her sneakers, making her feel ufortable.


    In the first ce, it was Miki¡¯s fault for calling her out on a day like this. She had said that she was lonely because of her broken heart, but when Mayuko thought about it, it was already Miki¡¯s fourth broken heart this year.


    At the end of the season, her heart was broken, and at the beginning of the season, she fell in love. She was a calcting person. In any case, she was just going to start a love once spring called.


    The more Mayuko thought about it, the stupider she felt.


    Mayuko stopped in front of the water gate and held her umbre between her shoulder and her neck so that she could breathe on her hands.


    It was cold. Her breath was white. Her red fingertips were trembling slightly.


    Dummm.


    What sounded like subterranean rumbling reached her ears.


    Mayuko examined her surroundings, moving only her eyes.


    She found the source of the sound immediately. It was the river, swelling as it swallowed up earth and sand.


    The water level had risen, and the current of the now brown river was just like a drove of violent oxen.


    Dumbfounded, Mayuko took in the sheer intensity of the current.


    The wind suddenly whooshed by.


    ¡®Ah!¡¯


    It was already toote when Mayuko cried out. Her umbre had been carried away by the wind that had blown from below.


    Her white stic umbre spun as it tumbled down the embankment.


    ¡¯Oh,e on.¡¯


    Mayuko grumbled her displeasure to nobody in particr and chased after her umbre. She tried to head down to thewn of the embankment, but her feet were caught by the soggy turf and she fell on her bum, so she ended up sliding down the embankment like that.


    ¡¯Argh! This is the worst!¡¯


    Resisting the urge to cry at how miserable she was, she stood using both of her hands to prop herself up. Her back and elbows were pulsing with pain. She might have grazed them.


    The umbre was being blown about by the wind on the riverbank.


    Water dripped from Mayuko¡¯s fringe. While thinking that it might have already been toote to pick it up now, she started walking towards the umbre.


    ¡¯... o... p..¡¯


    Just as she was about to take the umbre in her hands, she heard somebody¡¯s voice.


    ¡¯Who¡¯s there?¡¯


    She tried asking, but nobody answered. She might have mistaken the sound of the wind for something else. Mayuko sniffled and stooped over to pick up the umbre.


    Whoosh.


    There was another gust of wind.


    ¡¯Ah.¡¯


    The umbre escaped her fingers and fell into the river, where it was finally swallowed by the muddy waters.


    Mayuko couldn¡¯t do anything but stare,pletely dumbfounded.


    I¡¯ve really got no luck ¨C


    She¡¯d go to a nearby convenience store and buy a new umbre. She¡¯d give up on going to Miki¡¯s house for today. She would just hurry home and take a warm bath.


    ¡¯...St... op.¡¯


    Just as she turned away from the river and took one step, she heard that voice.


    She hadn¡¯t misheard. It was somebody¡¯s voice.


    ¡¯Who¡¯s there?¡¯


    Mayuko asked as she turned around. There was no reply.


    ¡¯Pl... e... se.¡¯


    She heard the voice like it was coiling around her ear.


    Who was it? Where were they? Mayuko looked around for the source of the voice. Her heart was beating quickly. She had a unbelievably bad feeling about this.


    Finally, Mayuko¡¯s eyes saw something incredible.


    She couldn¡¯t let out the breath she had been holding. In the middle of the river. In the middle of those violent muddy waters, there was a person. A girl who looked to be in middle school.


    She was up to her shoulders in water and swaying in the waves.


    Her hands were reaching up towards the sky like she was struggling. There were fifty metres between the riverbank and where the girl was. The distance was much toorge for Mayuko, who had no confidence in her swimming ability.


    Even if she was confident, it would just make for two disasters if she jumped into save her in this current.


    Mayuko yelled as loudly as she could. As if ridiculing her efforts, the river¡¯s muddy waters roared.


    ¡¯I¡¯ll call for help, so hang on a little longer!¡¯


    Mayuko shouted out to the girl in the river.


    The girl bobbed up, like she was replying to her. At first, Mayuko thought her eyes were ying tricks on her, but she was wrong.


    The girl¡¯s shoulders, chest and waist were slowly but surelying out of the water.


    Finally, the girl was standing on top of the raging river.


    ¡¯Eek!¡¯


    The unbelievable sight of the girl¡¯s figure was vividly burnt into Mayuko¡¯s mind.


    She couldn¡¯t see the girl¡¯s face clearly. She could tell that the girl had long ck hair tied into a ponytail and was wearing a school uniform with a zer.


    That girl slowly started walking on top of the river towards Mayuko.


    How can she walk? People can¡¯t walk on top of water ¨C


    Mayuko was bewildered by this act that defiedprehension, and her body was stiff ¨C she couldn¡¯t move even one step from that spot.


    The girl approached.


    ¡¯No! Don¡¯te here!¡¯


    Mayuko screamed so loudly it felt like her throat would split. At the same time, the girl¡¯s figure disappeared.


    There was only the raging river, as if that girl hadn¡¯t even been there in the first ce.


    Were her eyes ying tricks on her? Was it a dream?


    Mayuko pressed a hand against her chest and breathed deeply to try to organise her disordered thoughts.


    Gurgle.


    A sound came from near her foot.


    Gurgle gurgle.


    Air bubbles wereing up from the river bank and popping. What? What was it?


    Ssh.


    Something touched Mayuko¡¯s foot.


    It was cold. It felt slimy. It couldn¡¯t be ¨C


    Mayuko timidly looked at her foot.


    From the river, a purplish red rotten human hand had thrust out and grabbed Mayuko¡¯s foot.


    ¡¯Agh!¡¯


    Mayuko¡¯s horrified scream was drowned out by the sound of rain.


    -


    2


    -


    Though the rain had lightened to a drizzle, it showed no signs of stopping.


    Hijikata Makoto looked up at the sky from under an umbre while waiting for the light at the intersection to change.


    The sky was a solid grey, making for a depressing mood.


    The rain wasn¡¯t the only reason Makoto felt that way. She couldn¡¯t get any information today at all. When she returned to the office, her boss would definitelyin.


    Her boss¡¯s mouth was so spiteful it wouldn¡¯t lose even to this weather.


    Since she was a new employee who had only been working at thepany for two years, there was nothing she could do about theints.


    However, she hated it when her father came up in conversation. ¡¯I hired you because you were the police chief¡¯s daughter, but you¡¯re telling me you can¡¯t even bring back one piece of news?¡¯ That phrase rubbed Makoto the wrong way.


    She hadn¡¯t mentioned that she was the police chief¡¯s daughter even once during the interview. She couldn¡¯t remember ever iming that she could use her father as a source of information.


    It might sound like she was just evading responsibility, but thepany had just went and thought that on their own.


    Even though she was his daughter, there was no way that the police chief could just chat about incidents with her. In the first ce, Makoto didn¡¯t even have one memory of her father talking about work at home.


    Looking at it from the police¡¯s point of view, there was nothing more troublesome than having the chief¡¯s daughter work as a newspaper reporter. They couldn¡¯t just spill the information, but they couldn¡¯t handle the situation coolly either.


    The chief detective Ideuchi, for example, would openly run just from seeing her face.


    Only one detective would ignore her position as the daughter of the chief. He was an extremely detective-like and uncouth man named Gotou.


    Even though he would ignore her position, it wasn¡¯t like he would give her information. ¡¯You¡¯re annoying!¡¯ ¡¯I don¡¯t know!¡¯ ¡¯Get lost!¡¯ Those were the only three phrases he would say. Still, it was better than being treated like a fragile article.


    On that topic, she hadn¡¯t seen Detective Gotou aroundtely.


    ording to a rumour, he had had an ident while chasing a criminal, so he had been transferred to a do-nothing job.


    Screech!


    There was the sound of metal scraping against metal, bringing Makoto¡¯s thoughts back to reality.


    Without a pause, there was the sound of a collision with something falling ¨C


    When she looked towards the direction of the sound, she saw the bloody figure of a person copsed in the middle of the intersection.


    Makoto immediately dropped the umbre she was holding and rushed towards the person who had fallen face-up.


    He was a man in his early twenties. He had refined features, but he was so thin he seemed sickly, and his sunken eyes had lost their light.


    The back of his head was caved in, and a cut ran from his left cheek to his nose like a crack, with blood flowing out.


    Makoto knelt on the asphalt and asked, ¡¯Are you OK?¡¯ At the same time, she took out a handkerchief and pressed it against the wound on the man¡¯s cheek.


    ¡¯Please hang in there.¡¯


    She shook his shoulders, but there was no response. She put her ear to his chest. She couldn¡¯t hear the sound of breathing or a heart at all.


    It¡¯s toote to save him ¨C


    Makoto thought that as she took her mobile phone out from her bag and pressed 119[1] to call an ambnce.


    Suddenly, she noticed that there was somebody standing behind her.


    Maybe it was the driver who hit him. Makoto turned with the mobile phone still in her hand.


    A man was standing there. He was slim and had blood flowing from his cheek.


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    He was the same man as the one copsed in front of her.


    Why were there two of the same man?


    Makoto was bewildered when she remembered a story she had heard from a senior at work.


    When her senior had gone to a traffic ident to gather data, he had seen the person who was supposed to be dead loitering around nearby.


    The person¡¯s soul hadn¡¯t realised he was dead and had been wandering.


    A boring story made up to surprise a junior. That¡¯s what she had thought at the time. But ¨C


    The man¡¯s lips warped into a crooked smile to reveal sharp canine teeth.


    It was full of ill will. A cold smile.


    Blood dripped from the tip of the man¡¯s chin onto Makoto¡¯s cheek.


    Drip. Drip.


    She had to run. Fast. She had to get away from here. No matter what she thought, her body wouldn¡¯t move, as if it had been chained down.


    Something was flowing into Makoto.


    Something else. Something that wasn¡¯t her.


    ¨C I won¡¯t.


    There was a voice. A man¡¯s voice. It sounded just like it was speaking directly to her mind.


    ¨C I won¡¯t die.


    Her body was tingling like insects were crawling on her.


    <Yes, 119.>


    She heard the voice of the operator from her mobile phone.


    Even though she tried to reply, her mouth wouldn¡¯t move the way she wanted it to.


    ¨C I don¡¯t want to die.


    She lost her strength, and her mobile phone fell from her hand.


    <Hello? What¡¯s wrong? Hello...>


    The operator¡¯s voice sounded far away.


    Makoto was being dragged into the darkness.


    -


    3


    -


    Ozawa Haruka sat on a park bench.


    It was a small park that ran along the national highway. There was nothing except for the bench. When she looked up, she saw the towering Togakushi mountain range.


    A familiar ce. A children¡¯s park near her home in Nagano Prefecture.


    The sunlight was warm.


    Pale pink petals were fluttering down from the cherry blossom tree that stood in the corner of the park.


    Two girls were ying with a ser ball.


    They were twins.


    One of them was me. The other was my older sister, Ayaka.


    This is a dream ¨C


    This is a memory from my past ¨C


    She knew what would happen afterwards.


    She wouldn¡¯t be able to catch the ball her sister Ayaka threw, and she would run hurriedly to get it. Her sister would smile.


    ¨C You have to keep an eye on the ball.


    That was what her sister said.


    Her younger self stared at her sister silently after picking up the ball.


    She had been mortified. Her sister could catch the ball so well, but it never went well for her.


    ¨C Haruka, hurry.


    She held the ball up, as if to throw it.


    ¡¯You can¡¯t! Stop! You can¡¯t throw that ball!¡¯


    Haruka stood to call out to her younger self.


    However, that voice didn¡¯t reach her.


    Her younger self threw the ball.


    ¡¯No!¡¯


    Haruka yelled while running.


    Time flowed leisurely, just as if it were in slow motion.


    The ball flew higher than normal.


    Her older sister jumped to catch the ball, but she couldn¡¯t reach it. The ball went out the park and rolled onto the road.


    Her sister went to chase that ball.


    ¡¯You can¡¯t chase that ball!¡¯


    Haruka¡¯s shout didn¡¯t reach her sister.


    ¨C Even my big sister can¡¯t catch the ball.


    My younger self said that.


    I didn¡¯t have any bad intentions. I just thought I¡¯d bother her a bit.


    That was all ¨C


    Her sister picked up the ball that had rolled onto the road.


    A white minivan travelled towards her.


    Haruka closed her eyes subconsciously.


    There was the squeal of brakes and the sound of a crash that shook the ground.


    My temple hurt. The strength left my knees and I copsed to the ground.


    I knew what was going to happen.


    That¡¯s why I said to stop ¨C


    No matter how much she yelled, the past wouldn¡¯t change.


    Her hands felt wet. She opened her eyes.


    ¡¯No!¡¯


    Haruka spoke without thinking. Her hands were dyed red with blood. Blood was steadily dripping from her fingertips.


    ¡¯Haruka. You threw it far on purpose.¡¯


    Her sister stood in front of her eyes.


    Her temple had split, and blood poured out endlessly, dyeing her white shirt cor red.


    ¡¯Sorry. I didn¡¯t think it would end up like this... Sorry...¡¯


    ¡¯It¡¯s toote to make excuses.¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s not it. This isn¡¯t an excuse.¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯m dead... Because of you...¡¯


    At the same time that Ayaka said that, her body cracked into countless pieces like sswork.


    ¡¯No!¡¯


    Haruka jumped up at the same time that she called out.


    Her clenched fists were sweaty. Her breathing was erratic.


    My memories are returning. Retribution for my jealousy towards my sister.


    My sin will never be forgiven ¨C


    -


    4


    -


    While the sun had not yet fully risen, the area in front of one residential dumpsite was teeming with people.


    There was only an iron fence and a to scare off crows above it across from a telephone pole ¨C not a particrly extraordinary ce. Naturally, the people had not gathered to toss their rubbish. There was currently something that should not have been at the dumpsite.


    The corpse of a female middle-school student.


    A businessman who hade to put out his rubbish before work was the one who had found her.


    Hata Hideyoshi knelt and looked down at the face of the girl who was not yet an adult. Her eyes were open, and her face was frozen in a surprised expression.


    Matsumoto Miho-chan. Her whereabouts had been unknown since yesterday. Did she know that she was going to die in pain? That suddenly came to mind.


    It was the job of the coroner to ept requests from the police to autopsy the corpse.


    People were needlessly afraid of corpses. However, Hata had never felt that fear, even towards the goriest of corpses.


    Hata was driven by a simple interest. How much blood has to flow out? From where? How much of an impact can be taken? Which organs can be taken out ¨C


    Before a person dies?


    If people have souls, death would be the separation of the body and the soul. What, ordingly, ties the body and the soul together? At what moment do the body and soul separate?


    People said he was perverted, but to Hata, it wasn¡¯t strange at all.


    Didn¡¯t people want to know the divide between life and death?


    ¡¯Look, they¡¯re serial.¡¯


    One of the detectives said that. Hata felt ufortable hearing those words.


    ¡¯What is supposed to be serial with what?¡¯


    ¡¯Come on. I¡¯m talking about the incidentst month.¡¯


    ¡¯Ah, the one who was strangled and then thrown into the river.¡¯


    Hata remembered the incident immediately.


    That had been a gory incident as well. A girl called Kinoshita Ayaka who went to the local middle school ¨C she was the daughter of a doctor, if he remembered correctly.


    On the way home from school, she had parted with her friends and then her whereabouts were unknown. The police started investigating it as a kidnapping, but a few days after, there were still no ransom demands, and her corpse was discovered at the water gate at Tama River.


    It was believed that she was thrown into the Tama River after she was strangled.


    She was carried by the strong current, so there were many small injuries on her body.


    This girl had also disappeared a few days earlier when the police had been asked to look for her.


    Following that, there had been no demands, and her body had been discovered. Last time, it was strangtion. This time, it was drowning. The reasons for death were strangely different, but the area the incidents had urred and the modus operandi of aiming for students heading home from school were certainly the same.


    ¡¯It seems that there¡¯s another girl whose whereabouts are unknown.¡¯


    ¡¯Another one?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes, I got the confirmation now. She goes to the same school as Miho-chan, the victim this time, and her name is Katou Keiko-chan. There have been no demands since her disappearance.¡¯


    ¡¯No demands...¡¯


    If that were the case, it would make this a serial murder case with murder as the final goal.


    What an unpleasant incident ¨C


    Hata stood up and left the scene of the crime, which was surrounded by blue sheets.


    It wasn¡¯t a festival, so why were people making so much noise? If they wanted to see so badly, Hata thought they should just let them see.


    The people making so much noise would shut up in an instant.


    Unexpectedly, Hata felt a gaze that was obviously different from that of the curious onlookers.


    A tall man wearing sunsses. In the middle of the noisy bystanders, there was just one man with a thin sneer.


    ¨C The criminal will return to the scene of the crime.


    Hata suddenly remembered something that the police were taught.


    -


    5


    -


    Ishii Yuutarou stood in front of the door after checking his tie countless times.


    His heart was thumping loudly from nervousness.


    ¡¯Calm down ¨C first impressions are essential.¡¯


    While Ishii told himself that, he looked at the te on the door. <Criminal Affairs Division: Unsolved Cases Special Investigations Room>[2]. In a post that had just been created this month, Ishii had been assigned here starting today.


    He hadn¡¯t thought such a day woulde. Ishii was so excited he couldn¡¯t calm the loud beating of his heart.


    On the other side of the door, there was a legendary detective who had led the way to the solution for many difficult cases.


    A peculiar point of view and outstanding deductive powers. On top of that, he had a strange source of information.


    It was said that he gathered his information from the spirits of the dead victims.


    He was known as the psychic detective.


    At first, he was the target of scorn. However, that changed with time to awe, and now, even the police had to acknowledge his power. Thus was born the Unsolved Cases Special Investigations Room. There were a number of rumours, but that was what Ishii thought.


    The police were forced to acknowledge the legendary psychic detective, Gotou Kazutoshi.


    Ishii had always loved the ult. When he was in middle school, he watched a show which used irvoyance to search for those who had disappeared, and it excited him from the innermost depths of his heart.


    He had been deeply moved when faced with the mysterious powers that people held.


    From then on, he read a great number of books rted to the ult. irvoyance, telepathy, seeing spirits, special powers that science didn¡¯t exin ¨C he believed they existed.


    For Ishii, who felt so strongly about the ult, Gotou was naturally the object of his reverence.


    He kept a picture he had secretly taken of Gotou in his notebook as a charm.


    He had wanted to talk with him at leisure one day. To have been reassigned to Gotou¡¯s post made him truly d that he became a detective.


    OK, I¡¯m going. While he murmured that in his mind, he knocked.


    There was no response.


    For a moment, he was perplexed, but soon, he shook away those feelings. He wasn¡¯t a guest. Starting today, he would be working here as a detective. What was the point of waiting for a response?


    Do your best, Ishii Yuutarou. He gave himself some encouragement and resolutely opened the door.


    ¡¯Excuse me. My name is Ishii Yuutarou, the policeman who will be working here from today on. Though I am inexperienced, I would like to ask for your guidance.¡¯


    He spoke up as he bowed.


    There was no response. The room waspletely silent.


    He took a look around. In the wide eight-tatami room[3] with not even one window, there were two desks facing each other in a small space.


    Nobody was there.


    Shoot. He had shown up to work on time of all things. Gotou was a detective of such merit ¨C he had definitely left to investigate already. Ah, what to do.


    Ishii cursed his own foolishness.


    Roooooar.


    The sound of something like the bellow of a beast reached the discouraged Ishii¡¯s ears.


    What was that ¨C


    Timidly, he went to look for the source of the sound.


    ¡¯Ah.¡¯


    Behind the desk, two chairs were lined up, and a man was using them as a bed. In contrast with his muscr body, his army sloppily on the floor, and his mouth was wide open as he snored.


    Detective Gotou ¨C


    His face was unshaven, and his shirt had turned yellow. Just looking at his appearance, there wasn¡¯t much difference between him and a drunk who had slept at the station.


    No, that wasn¡¯t right. Detective Gotou, after all his hard work, was taking a breather.


    That said, he couldn¡¯t leave the situation like this.


    ¡¯E-er... Excuse me...¡¯


    Ishii approached the sleeping Gotou and shook his shoulders. Gotou brushed away Ishii¡¯s hand with his eyes still closed and turned over.


    He fell from the chairs.


    Surprised by the dull thunk, Ishii jumped away a step.


    -


    6


    -


    Ogouchi, an English lecturer at the university, gave a photo to the student sitting in front of him.


    His name was Saitou Yakumo.


    With sleepy eyes, he draped himself slovenly over the back of the chair. His attitude showed his apathy.


    His hair looked mussed up from sleep, but it might have been the so-called bedhead hairstyle. His outfit consisted of worn-out jeans and a white shirt.


    He hadposure unusual for his age, or perhaps it could be called an enigmatic vibe.


    Ogouchi couldn¡¯t calm down ¨C he felt like Yakumo could see right to the bottom of his heart.


    Yakumo gave the photo a nce and then smirked, like he understood.


    ¡¯I see. I was wondering what task you had for me, but it was something like this.¡¯


    ¡¯It¡¯s gotten a bit terrible,¡¯ Ogouchi said with a weak smile.


    He had handed Yakumo a photo that had been taken when he and his daughter went to a holiday house. His smiling daughter, Satoko, stood in front of a beech tree. At first nce, the photo wasn¡¯t anything special.


    However, he¡¯d noticed something strange when he put it in an album.


    There was something that looked like a person¡¯s face in the trunk of the beech tree.


    Ogouchi had heard a rumour about Saitou Yakumo from a student called Aizawa.


    Yakumo had every spiritual ability, and he was the one who solved the murder incidentst year which had been a disgrace for the university. Ogouchi was only half-convinced, but he knew that Saitou Yakumo¡¯s uncle was the chief priest at a temple, so he decided to consult Yakumo just in case.


    ¡¯And?¡¯


    Yakumo let out a huge yawn.


    ¡¯I heard that you were an expert in this sort of thing.¡¯


    ¡¯Since I¡¯m a university student, my expertise is studying.¡¯


    ¡¯Well, that¡¯s true, but... Er, I was just wondering if you could give me your expert opinion of this photo.¡¯


    ¡¯I see.¡¯


    After Yakumo murmured that, he took another look at the photo and put his left index finger between his brows in thought.


    ¡¯How is it?¡¯


    Ogouchi couldn¡¯t bear with the heavy silence and opened his mouth. Yakumo looked up from the photo and let out the breath he had been holding.


    ¡¯Professor. This is extremely dangerous.¡¯


    ¡¯Dangerous?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. Has anything strange urred recently?¡¯


    ¡¯Anything strange?¡¯


    ¡¯Any little thing will do.¡¯


    Ogouchi recalled the past few days. There wasn¡¯t anything in particr that sprang to mind.


    ¡¯No, not really...¡¯


    ¡¯Please try to remember. I feel a very strong sense of regret from this photo.¡¯


    ¡¯Come to think of it, yesterday, I slipped on the stairs and skinned my knee. But that¡¯s just...¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s it!¡¯


    Yakumo raised his voice and pointed his index at the tip of Ogouchi¡¯s nose, interrupting Ogouchi¡¯s words.


    Ogouchi was startled for a moment.


    ¡¯But that was just a little thing...¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t anything special. Slipping on the stairs was something that could happen to anybody on any day.


    ¡¯If you continue overlooking it, it will eventually bring about a terrible catastrophe. With the situation like this, your daughter¡¯s life will also be in danger,¡¯ Yakumo said, peering up at Ogouchi.


    His tone was indifferent. That only stirred Ogouchi¡¯s uneasiness up more.


    ¡¯Really...¡¯


    ¡¯You can¡¯t treat this lightly. It¡¯ll be toote to regret after the fact.¡¯


    Ogouchi certainly had thought it was frightening, but for it to be a matter of life or death ¨C


    ¡¯What should I d-do...¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯ll exorcise the spirit. I can¡¯t ignore this knowing that a catastrophe may ur.¡¯


    ¡¯But...¡¯


    Yakumo put up his hand to stop Ogouchi¡¯s words.


    ¡¯I won¡¯t ask for money. I won¡¯t tell anybody about this either. However...¡¯


    ¡¯What?¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯m enrolled in your ss, professor, but I¡¯ve practically never shown up to ss.¡¯


    ¡¯Really?¡¯


    ¡¯You know what I¡¯m getting at, right?¡¯


    Yakumo said that like a reminder. After waiting for Ogouchi¡¯s nod, a faint smile graced his thin lips.


    -


    7


    -


    ¡¯Er, Detective Gotou.¡¯


    Ishii, who was sitting on the seat across from Gotou, spoke to the detective hesitantly. Gotou ignored him and turned his chair so his back faced Ishii.


    It was Detective Ishii¡¯s first day on the job. He was doing everything wrong.


    With a face that looked like it belonged to a delicate woman, his silver-rimmed sses seemed a bit affected.


    Ever since he came to the room, he had been squirming while looking over at Gotou.


    When he opened his mouth, he would say things like ¡¯What are your interests?¡¯ and ¡¯What are your favourite foods?¡¯ ¨C it wasn¡¯t a marriage interview. Gotou started suspecting that Ishii was gay.


    Even under normal circumstances, Gotou could die of boredom after being thrown into this ridiculous newly-established post, but being stuck with this guy just depressed him further.


    Though newly-established post had a nice ring to it, in the end, they were just getting rid of a troublemaker.


    Currently, the police¡¯s solve rate for cases didn¡¯t reach twenty per cent. It was the job of this post to investigate those unsolved cases.


    It sounded nice at first, but it was just organising files in the end.


    It was too stupid to do.


    ¡¯Er, Detective Gotou, could I ask you something?¡¯


    Ishii leant forward as he asked. Even though Gotou had gone out of his way to ignore him ¨C the man should take a hint.


    Just as Gotou clicked his tongue, the internal telephone rang with good timing.


    He picked up at the first ring.


    ¡¯Hello, this is the police department¡¯s something or other investigation room.¡¯


    <Say the name of your own room properly.>


    It was his boss, the chief detective Ideuchi. He had goggle eyes and was always finger-pointing at the most trivial things.


    He was an annoying man who put on airs, though he¡¯d worked his way up too.


    ¡¯What was it?¡¯


    <Eh?>


    ¡¯The name of the room.¡¯


    <It¡¯s the Criminal Affairs Division: Unsolved Cases Special Investigations Room.>


    Ideuchi sounded displeased as he replied.


    ¡¯Ah, right, that¡¯s it. Can¡¯t it be a bit shorter?¡¯


    <Good grief... Well, that¡¯s not important. Come to the conference room immediately.>


    ¡¯Are we going to y shogi[4]?¡¯


    <We¡¯re obviously going to talk about work!>


    Gotou unconsciously held the phone away because of Ideuchi¡¯s shrill yell. Hysterical men really were unsightly.


    ¡¯Yeah, yeah. I¡¯ll go right now. I¡¯ve got nothing else to do anyway.¡¯


    Gotou turned around and looked at Ishii.


    He was leaning over with a frivolous smile on his face. If he had a tail, he¡¯d probably be wagging it wildly.


    ¡¯That¡¯s a bit...¡¯


    <A bit what?>


    ¡¯I¡¯m not good with guys like him.¡¯


    <Stop whining and get over here!>


    The call ended with a click.


    ¡¯What a pain.¡¯


    While grumbling, Gotou grabbed the suit that had been draped over the back of the chair and stood up.


    ¡¯E-er, Detective Gotou.¡¯


    Ishii had gotten up from his chair and was fidgeting. Man, what an irritating guy.


    ¡¯What are you just standing there for? Let¡¯s go.¡¯


    ¡¯Yes sir!¡¯


    Ishii gave an energetic response, but then he stumbled over his own feet and fell.


    Gotou could tell it was going to be hard going.


    -


    They went up the stairs to the fourth floor and opened the door to the conference room at the very end of the corridor. Ideuchi was at the conference table, looking tired of waiting.


    ¡¯So what is it?¡¯


    ¡¯Well, sit down.¡¯


    Gotou sat down in a chair as asked. Ishii sat next to him.


    While scratching at his receding hairline, Ideuchi sighed. From the looks of it, he didn¡¯t have good news.


    ¡¯OK ¨C don¡¯t go around telling people what I¡¯m going to tell you now.¡¯


    A sudden change from the phone call earlier, Ideuchi was speaking in a low voice.


    Since he had called him all the way to the conference room, Gotou had thought it would probably be something secretive, but it seemed that it was even more serious than he imagined. Perhaps ¨C


    ¡°Is it about the serial abduction murders?¡¯ asked Gotou, bringing his face closer to Ideuchi¡¯s.


    The current serial abduction murder case that was urring under their jurisdiction.


    Repulsive incidents were urring wherein female middle school students were being abducted on the way home from school. Their corpses would be found before any demands were made.


    Two girls had already been killed, and one had suddenly disappeared.


    ¡¯There¡¯s no way I¡¯d let somebody like you handle such an important case.¡¯


    Ideuchi was so blunt that Gotou didn¡¯t get angry.


    ¡¯If that¡¯s not it, what is it?¡¯


    ¡¯This is a direct a request from Chief Hijikata.¡¯


    ¡¯Ah, that kokeshi[5].¡¯


    Chief Hijikata¡¯s face came to mind as Gotou spoke.


    Anybody who had seen the chief before would agree. From the structure of his face to his physique, he looked just like a kokeshi.


    Ishii, who was sitting behind Gotou, pressed a hand against his mouth. His shoulders shook as heughed.


    When Ideuchi cleared his throat, Ishii stoppedughing immediately. Ideuchi said, ¡¯Good grief,¡¯ sounding fed up, before continuing his story.


    ¡¯You know the chief has a daughter, right?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes, she¡¯s a new reporter at Hokutou Newspaper[6]. She¡¯s got guts for a woman and she has a good perspective.¡¯


    Gotou recalled her appearance.


    She didn¡¯t wear makeup, and her long hair was tied in the back. She wore a navy blue suit with sneakers and would run around frantically, but no matter how hard she tried, nobody would give her any information.


    ¡¯Having the kokeshi as her dad doesn¡¯t pay off,¡¯ Gotou said without thinking.


    ¡¯He¡¯s not a kokeshi. He¡¯s the chief,¡¯ said Ideuchi, while grinding his teeth.


    ¡¯Whether he¡¯s a chief or a government secretary, a kokeshi is a kokeshi.¡¯


    ¡¯Stop saying "kokeshi¡± over and over again! Everyone¡¯s holding it in!¡¯


    Holding it in, eh. The sad story of middle management who couldn¡¯t say it even if they thought the same thing.


    Ideuchi¡¯s goggle eyes were roving about.


    Although he didn¡¯t make a sound, Ishii was holding his sides withughter.


    ¡¯What¡¯s so funny?¡¯


    With no outlet for his anger, Ideuchi blew up at Ishii. Ishii cowered, retracting his neck and stiffening his body like a turtle.


    ¡¯Now, what about his daughter?¡¯


    Gotou waited for Ideuchi to calm down before returning to the conversation.


    ¡¯Well, there¡¯ve been a number of problems...¡¯


    ¡¯Did she cause an incident?¡¯


    ¡¯No, that¡¯s not it, but... er...¡¯


    Even though Ideuchi was the one who had brought the topic up, he was mumbling his words terribly.


    ¡¯Please say it clearly.¡¯


    ¡¯The chief¡¯s daughter is possessed.¡¯


    ¡¯When you say possessed, do you mean....¡¯


    By a ghost?


    ¡¯I didn¡¯t see it myself, but the chief¡¯s wife thinks that, at least.¡¯


    ¡¯Again, of all things to happen to the chief of the police¡¯s daughter. If the gossip magazines get wind of this, they¡¯ll write something interesting.¡¯


    ¡¯If the information gets out, you¡¯ll be the one I suspect first.¡¯


    Ideuchi was ring at him with a serious expression.


    ¡¯So, what are you telling me to?¡¯


    ¡¯You¡¯re an expert in that sort of stuff, so just go take a look.¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯m not an expert. You don¡¯t believe in ghosts in the first ce, do you, Chief Ideuchi?¡¯


    ¡¯Stopining. Whatever the cause is, there¡¯s definitely something odd about the chief¡¯s daughter¡¯s condition. That¡¯s a problem in and of itself.¡¯


    Ideuchi talked on and on until his cheeks were red. Maybe he was troubled because of the strange story that was pushed towards him, but it was the same for Gotou.


    He wasn¡¯t a spirit medium, so even if he went, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything. Plus ¨C


    ¡¯It has nothing to do with me.¡¯


    ¡¯Yes it does! This is an order!¡¯


    Ideuchi mmed both hands against the table and stood up. His goggle eyes looked like they would pop out with a boing.


    It really wasn¡¯t really anything to pop eyes out over though. Well, nothing to be done.


    ¡¯Understood. It¡¯ll be fine as long as I go, right?¡¯


    Things had really gotten troublesome.


    -


    8


    -


    Haruka absentmindedly looked out the window of the music room at the university.


    The sunlight was pleasant. It had been chilly in the morning, so she had regretted leaving the house with a thin parka, but things turned out A-OK.


    The cherry blossom tree in the courtyard had green leaves. The tightly closed buds would probablye into full bloom in a week.


    The university had already entered spring break. Today was thest practice of the year for the orchestra circle[7] that Haruka was a member of.


    On the tform, the conductor was giving a recap of their year. Though Haruka could hear his fervent voice, it slipped through her mind before she could understand.


    She hadn¡¯t been able to concentrate during practice either and had made a series of mistakes.


    She knew why.


    The dream about my sister I had seen this morning ¨C


    Come to think of it, she felt like this was the first time in a while that she¡¯d dreamt about her sister.


    When had shest seen one?


    If she remembered correctly, it was when she¡¯d gotten mixed up in the case with the deserted house and met him for the first time.


    He always had a sleepy look on his face, was blunt and not nice at all, and was kind of good-looking, but that was ruined by his cynicism.


    Through his red eye that could see the spirits of the dead, she had met with her sister again and might have felt that her own sin had been forgiven.


    Even though there¡¯s no way I would be forgiven ¨C


    What was he doing now? He was probably the same as always. She wanted to meet him. Her heart might feel a bit lighter after that.


    Right. After practice was finished, she would go meet Saitou Yakumo.


    He would probably let out a huge yawn and ask, ¡¯What did youe for?¡¯ with eyes that were definitely sleepy even now.


    Harukaughed just imagining it.


    ¡¯What are you so amused about?¡¯


    The conductor pointed a finger at her, so she quickly stifled herughter.


    Other people startedughing as well.


    After the signal for the end of the practice, Haruka quickly finished cleaning up and put the music room behind her.


    Now that she thought about it, she had made a promise with Yakumo before that next time, she would show her face when she had nothing troubling her. It seemed like that promise would be fulfilled.


    Her gait was light, as if the leaden thoughts she had been umting since morning had been a lie.


    ¡¯Haruka-chan.¡¯


    Just as she was about to leave the school building, somebody called out to her.


    It was Mayuko, who was a member of the same circle as her.


    Haruka yed flute and Mayuko yed violin. Since their parts were different, they had only spoken a couple of times before.


    ¡¯What is it?¡¯


    ¡¯Do you have some time?¡¯


    ¡¯What for?¡¯


    ¡¯The truth is, there¡¯s something I want your advice about...¡¯


    Haruka wasn¡¯t friendly enough with Mayuko to be asked for advice, and she didn¡¯t know her well enough to give advice either.


    Still, she couldn¡¯t refuse and vaguely replied, ¡¯Ah, OK.¡¯ They ended up sitting side by side on a bench in the courtyard.


    ¡¯This happened about three days ago, but ¨C ¡¯


    Mayuko¡¯s story, which began like that, didn¡¯t seem to need themon brand of advice about things like romance or future career paths.


    Mayuko told of a terrible spiritual phenomenon she had witnessed.


    On a rainy day, she had encountered a girl¡¯s ghost by the river. At the time, she had run away frantically, but ever since then, strange things kept happening to her.


    She wouldn¡¯t be able to move when she woke up, and she¡¯d feel the presence of somebody else in her room. She would hear a girl¡¯s voice saying, ¡¯I¡¯ll curse you¡¯ ¨C


    ¡¯Please. Help me.¡¯


    After Mayuko finished her stories, she asked that with tears brimming in her eyes and trembling lips.


    Haruka could understand how she felt, but ¨C


    ¡¯Why did you ask me?¡¯


    ¡¯After I asked Miki, she said that Haruka-chan would solve the problem if it was rted to spirits.¡¯


    I¡¯d been able to guess somehow once I¡¯d heard some of what Mayuko had to say, but it really was Miki ¨C


    The story¡¯s been pretty distorted. At some point in time, I had beenbelled with spiritual ability.


    ¡¯I can¡¯t do anything.¡¯


    ¡¯But you solved the problem with Miki. Miki said that you can exorcise spirits.¡¯


    She really had no responsibility.


    She hadn¡¯t been the one to solve Miki¡¯s case ¨C Saitou Yakumo had.


    His left eye, which had been red since the day he was born, had a special ability: it could see the spirits of the dead. He had solved the case using that.


    However, Yakumo could only see the spirits of the dead. ordingly, he couldn¡¯t exorcise spirits.


    All he did was listen to the thoughts of the dead, determine the reason they were lingering and take away that reason.


    Haruka opened her mouth to exin that, but she didn¡¯t put it in words.


    Yakumo detested his red eye. Because of it, he was called a monster and even his own mother had tried to kill him.


    She couldn¡¯t talk so freely about that ability, which could even be called his trauma.


    While Haruka hadn¡¯t made her decision, Mayuko begged her with her two hands sped. ¡¯Please. I¡¯ll do anything.¡¯


    Haruka herself knew best that she was the type of person who couldn¡¯t refuse when somebody asked her for something. Overwhelmed, she ended up replying, ¡¯Ah, OK.¡¯


    Mayuko bowed her head multiple times, saying, ¡¯Thank you ¨C really, thank you,¡¯ and started crying in relief. In this situation, it was toote for Haruka to refuse.


    Now, she would have to break her promise and go to Yakumo with her troubles.


    ¡¯This might be of some help.¡¯


    As Mayuko said that, she held out a folded handkerchief.


    Haruka took it and unfolded it in her palm. There was a mobile phone strap inside.


    Five dice-like shapes in a row each had one letter written in them.


    <AYAKA>


    Haruka felt her heart grow tight.


    ¡¯On the day I met the ghost, I found this caught on the button on my sleeve after I returned home.¡¯


    Mayuko¡¯s voice seemed very far away.


    The same name as Haruka¡¯s dead sister. It was probably just a coincidence. Even though Haruka know that, she still couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it.


    -


    9


    -


    Ishii triumphantly sat in the driver¡¯s seat of the white police car.


    Finally. He would finally be able to witness Detective Gotou¡¯s skill. On top of that, just imagining saving a woman possessed by a spirit got him all fired up.


    Gotou satzily in the passenger seat and lit up a cigarette with his legs crossed.


    Ishii was entranced by that brusque gesture. What a man. It was wild how his shirt revealed his chest underneath his loose tie.


    If he had to say, Ishii was rather faint of heart and couldn¡¯t take action. He would always doubt other people¡¯s expressions and end up acting while wondering what they thought of him.


    Gotou was the exact opposite of Ishii ¨C he had a strong spirit. Ishii admired him for it, like earlier when he had been talking with Chief Ideuchi.


    No matter whom Gotou was with, he would stick with his own beliefs, just like the Shinsengumi[8] who had run past the end of the Tokugawa shogunate.


    ¡¯We will be going to the scene first, correct?¡¯ asked Ishii, as he turned the ignition key and started the car.


    ¡¯Not yet.¡¯


    Gotou spoke while squinting through the smoke.


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    ¡¯There¡¯s somewhere we¡¯ll be going first.¡¯


    ¡¯Where is it?¡¯


    ¡¯Stop asking about everything; it¡¯s annoying.¡¯


    ¡¯Even if you say I¡¯m annoying, we won¡¯t be able to drive unless you tell me where to go, since I¡¯m the one at the wheel.¡¯


    Gotou¡¯s cheeks twitched like a disgruntled cat¡¯s and he clicked his tongue.


    Why was Detective Gotou angry? Had Ishii said something to rub him the wrong way?


    ¡¯Head to the university.¡¯


    ¡¯Which university would you like me to head to?¡¯


    ¡¯Meisei University.¡¯


    ¡¯The university on top of the hill?¡¯


    ¡¯If you know which one, hurry and step on it.¡¯


    ¡¯Ah, yes sir.¡¯


    Ishii immediately stepped on the gas and started driving.


    What on earth was at the university? Normally, in a situation like this, they should have headed to the scene.


    Since it was Detective Gotou, he must have determined there was a clue at the university that would solve the case just from what Chief Ideuchi said earlier.


    ¡¯Detective Gotou, may I ask a question?¡¯


    Ishii asked the question while driving. There was no response. Gotou just looked in front of him while the smoke from his cigarette wavered, as if he didn¡¯t hear him.


    Taking that as a yes, Ishii continued speaking.


    ¡¯Detective Gotou, you¡¯ve solved many cases already.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    ¡¯I know that you solved those cases with spiritual power. However, exactly what sort of power do you have, Detective Gotou?¡¯


    ¡¯What are you saying?¡¯


    Gotou lowered his eyebrows, like he had seen something unpleasant, and threw the cigarette in the ashtray.


    ¡¯There¡¯s no point in hiding it.¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯m not hiding anything.¡¯


    ¡¯Can you see spirits? Can you speak with them? Have you been trained? Or was it hereditary?¡¯


    ¡¯Are you making fun of me?¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯m not. I¡¯m serious,¡¯ Ishii said inly.


    In order to investigate together, he would have to understand what sort of power Detective Gotou had.


    ¡¯OK, newbie. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve misunderstood here, but I don¡¯t have any spiritual powers at all.¡¯


    Maybe Detective Gotou wanted to hide his special ability.


    But ¨C


    ¡¯There¡¯s no need to hide it. Everyone knows that you¡¯re the psychic detective, Detective Gotou.¡¯


    He had solved so many cases. It wasn¡¯t something he could hide.


    ¡¯Damn, you¡¯re annoying! Shut up for a bit and drive! You baldy!¡¯


    ¡¯Baldy? Sorry, but I¡¯m not bald yet, though my father certainly has less hair than most. However, my father¡¯s father ¨C that is, my grandfather ¨C had hair until the day he died. It¡¯s called atavism. At the present stage, it would be too early to judge whether I¡¯ll be bald or...¡¯


    Just as he was about to finish speaking, something hit the top of his head.


    He could see stars in front of his eyes.


    ¡¯The next time you bber on about something stupid, I¡¯ll go with rock,¡¯ said Gotou, holding out his clenched fist.


    He should discover the answer to things he didn¡¯t know himself instead of asking. That was probably what Gotou was saying.


    Ishii interpreted it that way and shut his mouth.


    -


    10


    -


    Haruka headed towards the prefabricated two-storey building behind Building B.


    Ten small rooms of about four-and-a-half tatami lined each floor and were loaned out to students by the university for circle activities.


    Haruka stood at the very end of the first floor in front of a door that had a te on it which read <Movie Research Circle>.


    Calling it a Movie Research Circle was a barefaced lie. He had fooled the university to borrow a room and had taken up residence. His secret hiding ce.


    She¡¯d ended uping here, but...


    For a while now, Haruka had been repeatedly reaching for the doorknob only to retract her hand.


    Maybe she should just stop. She¡¯d really just wanted to show her face and chat, but because of Miki, she was in a strange state.


    After thest incident, she¡¯d promised Yakumo that she wouldn¡¯t bring any more trouble, but she¡¯d clearly picked some up.


    ¡¯What am I doing?¡¯


    She lowered her shoulders and smiled bitterly.


    I¡¯m just going to go home today without seeing Yakumo ¨C


    Though that would mean she¡¯d be ignoring Mayuko¡¯s request, she wanted to keep her promise to Yakumo. She felt like she was just putting off the problem, but there was no helping it.


    ¡¯Are you going toe in or not? Make up your mind.¡¯


    Just as Haruka had turned her back to the door, there was a voice.


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    She reflexively turned around, but the door was still closed. There was nobody nearby either.


    ¡¯What are you ncing around restlessly for? You look really suspicious. I¡¯ll report you to the police.¡¯


    This voice full ofnguidness was definitely Yakumo¡¯s.


    She could hear him from the other side of the door, but could he see from there? irvoyance? There was no way.


    In any case, if Yakumo knew she was here already, she couldn¡¯t just leave.


    Haruka opened the door hesitantly.


    Yakumo was there.


    As usual, he had messy hair and sleepy eyes. He looked like he had just woken up and was sitting on the chair behind the square table in the middle of the room.


    ¡¯Your indecisive attitude is disruptive.


    He suddenly talked about what she was most worried about.


    ¡¯I¡¯m not indecisive.¡¯


    ¡¯You can¡¯t be helped if you don¡¯t recognise your problem yourself.¡¯


    Even though it was the first time they had met in a while, he was just saying whatever he wanted to.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t need your help.¡¯


    Though she had spoken angrily, Yakumo wasn¡¯t concerned at all. He let out a huge yawn and raked a hand through his hair. Just like a cat.


    Still ¨C


    ¡¯Hey, how did you know I was outside? irvoyance?¡¯


    Haruka sat on the folding chair across from Yakumo as she asked that.


    ¡¯It seems you¡¯re stupider than you were thest time I saw you.¡¯


    ¡¯Calling me stupid is too much.¡¯


    ¡¯Then I¡¯ll change my wording. How about simpleton? I think it¡¯s perfect for you.¡¯


    He¡¯s really piling it on from one thing to the next ¨C


    ¡¯Forget it.¡¯


    ¡¯Look behind you,¡¯ Yakumo said while pointing at the door.


    Following his finger, Haruka turned to focus her eyes on the door.


    ¡¯Ah.¡¯


    It was simple once she understood.


    It wasn¡¯t obvious from just a nce at at the door, which had a poster for the movie<i>Sting</i> stuck on it, but there was a gaping hole the size of a fist.


    In front of it, there was a mirror. She could see the other side of the door from here.


    ¡¯It¡¯s a peephole,¡¯ said Yakumo proudly, folding his arms across each other.


    ¡¯It¡¯s just a hole, isn¡¯t it? You can¡¯t see in from outside with a peephole.¡¯


    ¡¯Don¡¯t worry about the little things.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t a little thing at all though.


    ¡¯So what trouble do you have for me today?¡¯


    So he had figured it out.


    She really had nned on showing up for the first time in a while to talk, but even if she said that, Yakumo definitely wouldn¡¯t believe her.


    She suddenly remembered something Yakumo had said before. ¡¯In this world, there are only two types of people: those who think my red eye is unsettling and those who try to use it.¡¯ When she¡¯d heard that, she had decided that she, at least, would try to treat it differently.


    That was why she decided to keep quiet about Mayuko.


    ¡¯I just felt likeing by since I haven¡¯t been around in a while. I was wondering how you were.¡¯


    ¡¯You¡¯re worse at lying that you think you are,¡¯ said Yakumo, resting his chin in his hands.


    She knew that even without him saying it.


    ¡¯Hey, what were you doing?¡¯


    Haruka changed the topic before Yakumo said anything else.


    ¡¯Studying English.¡¯


    Yakumo pointed at the photo on the table.


    A smile woman in her early twenties was in the shot. She was a little plump, but she had a wonderful smile. It had probably been taken at some vi in the mountains.


    ¡¯Is she your girlfriend, Yakumo-kun?¡¯


    ¡¯The screws in your head have gotten looser since thest time I saw you.¡¯


    Yakumo sighed, looking like he had seen the end of the world.


    ¡¯The screws in my head? They haven¡¯t gotten looser at all!¡¯


    This person always said too much. He didn¡¯t care at all how she felt. She was an idiot for worrying.


    ¡¯Take a closer look at the tree in the photo.¡¯


    Yakumo said that with his chin out. Haruka brought the photo closer to her and stared, but she couldn¡¯t find anything unusual.


    ¡¯What about it? Stop putting on airs and just tell me.¡¯


    ¡¯There¡¯s something that looks like a human face in the tree trunk,¡¯ Yakumo replied while holding back a yawn.


    Ah. She¡¯d looked at it nonchntly so she hadn¡¯t noticed, but she understood right after Yakumo told her.


    The trunk of the tree in the background looked like it had a human face in it. It had its mouth open wide and appeared anguished, like Munch¡¯s painting <i>The Scream</i>.


    ¡¯This is spirit photography then.¡¯


    ¡¯No, you¡¯re just seeing things.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    That was different from what he said before. She felt a bit like she had been caught by a fox.


    ¡¯The uneven tree trunk just looks like a face because of the lighting.¡¯


    ¡¯Really?¡¯


    ¡¯When the human brain recognises things, itpares them with things that are simr to it and identifies them.¡¯


    ¡¯True.¡¯


    She understood that intuitively.


    It was the same as seeing a rabbit on the moon[9]. The shadowy parts of the moon looked simr to a rabbit, so people saw it as a rabbit.


    ¡¯If the shape is simr, you¡¯ll unconsciously recognise it as a face even if it¡¯s something else entirely. Furthermore, if somebody says there¡¯s something that looks like a face there, you¡¯ll have the preconception that there¡¯s a person¡¯s face when you look and there¡¯ll be an immediate effect.¡¯


    ¡¯But that¡¯s...¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s how it works. Didn¡¯t you just prove it yourself? You couldn¡¯t tell from just looking, but the moment you heard that there was a person¡¯s face, you recognised the uneven tree trunk as a face, didn¡¯t you?¡¯


    That was true. That was what happened, now that he said it.


    Spirit photography often showed up on television shows, but at first, she wouldn¡¯t be able to tell what the photos were of. However, once the narration said there was something like a face in the top left, she¡¯d suddenly see a face.


    But ¨C


    ¡¯How is this studying English?¡¯


    ¡¯Do you know Ogouchi, the English professor?¡¯


    ¡¯Yeah. The American-sized person, right?¡¯


    ¡¯That was a good way of putting it. The woman in this picture is his daughter, Satoko.¡¯


    ¡¯So you agreed to look at the photo to see if there was a spirit there.¡¯


    ¡¯Exactly.¡¯


    ¡¯It¡¯s unusual for you to poke your nose into this sort of thing though, Yakumo-kun.¡¯


    ¡¯I have my reasons,¡¯ Yakumo said with a smirk.


    When Haruka looked at that expression, she understood why he had agreed to look at the photo.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t tell me you did this in exchange for your English credit?¡¯


    ¡¯Your guess is right for once.¡¯


    Yakumo reclined on the chair with his arms folded in an arrogant manner.


    ¡¯But this is just an optical illusion, right?¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s no problem. Since I said it¡¯d be a catastrophe if it wasn¡¯t exorcised right away.¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s in fraud!¡¯


    Haruka¡¯s tone immediately became harsher upon hearing about such an unfair method.


    ¡¯Fraud? Listen ¨C if I¡¯d said it was just an optical illusion, he wouldn¡¯t have believed me. He would only have been more worried and brought the matter to exorcists more suspicious than I am. Isn¡¯t it better that I dealt with it nicely and said I exorcised the spirit for him?¡¯


    ¡¯It¡¯s not better at all!¡¯


    Haruka got up and lost her temper. Yakumo put his fingers in his ears to protest how loud her voice was.


    It was a ridiculous reason. Why had she wanted to meet up with a guy like this?


    She felt herself growing more and more irritated.


    ¡¯I can understand when I look at you why people say youth these days get angry easily. You might have a calcium deficiency.¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯m not angry. I¡¯m criticising your act of fraud. Do you think it¡¯s OK to trick people like this?¡¯


    Haruka pointed at the tip of Yakumo¡¯s nose as she continued her objections. However, it wasn¡¯t effective at all on Yakumo. He waspletely expressionless, like it was someone else¡¯s problem.


    ¡¯Please don¡¯t say things that will damage my reputation. I sold piece of mind. This is a splendid business.¡¯


    His twisted logic again ¨C


    ¡¯I¡¯m going to interrupt your lover¡¯s quarrel.¡¯


    The door suddenly opened, and a figure with a bearlikerge build entered the room.


    It was Detective Gotou.


    ¡¯Please return right now if you know you¡¯re interrupting.¡¯


    Yakumo replied without a moment¡¯s dy.


    Gotou¡¯srge face twitched. However, his expression soon returned to normal, and he sat in the folding chair next to Haruka.


    ¡¯Haruka-chan, it¡¯s been a while. Are you still seeing this obstinate idiot? If you don¡¯t cut it off soon, you¡¯ll be unmarried your whole life.¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯m just going to say this, but it¡¯s not my fault this woman doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend. It¡¯s a character problem.¡¯


    Yakumo immediately threw back ament at Gotou¡¯s frivolous one.


    He really was saying whatever he wanted right in front of the person he was insulting.


    Who was the one with the character problem? And he just called me ¡¯this woman¡¯. Plus, even though neither of them had ever asked if I had a boyfriend or not, they¡¯re both talking with the assumption that I don¡¯t ¨C


    There were so many things she could retort to that she didn¡¯t even feel like opening her mouth.


    ¡¯Er, Detective Gotou...¡¯


    She heard a voice that sounded so faint it could have faded out.


    When she took a look, she noticed another person in front of the door.


    It was a man who had vaguely delicate features and seemed intellectual, but he gave off the impression of being rather sensitive. Unlike Gotou, he wore a starched sleeved shirt and his tie was tied into a proper triangle.


    ¡¯Who is that?¡¯


    Yakumo exchanged a look with Gotou.


    ¡¯Ah, he¡¯s my subordinate, Ishii,¡¯ Gotou replied, looking up at the man standing at the door.


    ¡¯My name is Ishii Yuutarou.¡¯


    Ishii bowed politely.


    He seemed like the exact opposite of Gotou. Yakumo lowered his head slightly, as if to say, ¡¯Nice to meet you.¡¯ Led along by the situation, Haruka bowed as well.


    ¡¯Are you Gotou-san¡¯s subordinate? I won¡¯t say anything awful. Y

 Volume 2 Chapter 2

    Volume 2 Chapter 2


    <strong>VOLUME 2 - THAT WHICH CONNECTS SOULS</strong> file 02: exorcism ()


    -


    1


    -


    Why was he being treated like a maid? He had a lot of work to do since this was a serial abduction murder case.


    Hata took a file out of the cab.


    It was an autopsy report for a traffic ident that had urred a few days earlier. Wasn¡¯t it just a regr old traffic ident? He didn¡¯t understand at all why something like this was necessary now.


    The ident had urred three days ago.


    The male victim had ignored a red light and suddenly ran into the intersection.


    There were reports from eyewitnesses as well. A housewife on the way home from shopping and a middle-aged man who worked at the management office for the water gate. However, the car was still at fault. The driver hadn¡¯t watched the road.


    Didn¡¯t watch the road? If somebody suddenly ran into the intersection, you wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid it even if you had been watching.


    Trafficw was written in a way thatpletely ignored human reaction time.


    It could only be called bad luck.


    The driver found at the scene of the ident had seemed serious. He had been extremely pale and just barely managed to stand.


    It had hurt to look at his cowering figure as he spoke in a trembling voice. He might have been imagining his future.


    Hata, who had seen scenes like that many times, had decided not to drive a car.


    He knew how terrifying it was to have your life crumble down around you in an instant.


    ¡®We¡¯reing in.¡¯


    At the same time as Hata heard that casually loud voice, the door opened and Gotou came into the room. Hata felt that it must have been suffocating for Gotou toe into the extremely narrow room lined with cabs and shelves.


    ¡¯Excuse me.¡¯


    A slim young man followed Gotou in.


    A light bulb turned on over Hata¡¯s head ¨C he didn¡¯t even need to hear an exnation. Since Gotou had brought him along regarding the case, there was no mistaking it.


    ¡¯Might you be Saitou Yakumo-kun?¡¯


    ¡¯There¡¯s no might about it ¨C that¡¯s correct.¡¯


    He gave a brusque reply to Hata¡¯s question.


    During the previous case, they had only spoke on the phone, but he could still tell immediately from that tone of voice.


    The young man had been born with an exceptional gic make-up that allowed him to see the spirits of the dead.


    Hata stood up and shook hands with Yakumo. His body temperature was normal.


    Still holding his hand, Hata took a close look at Yakumo¡¯s face.


    Oh ¨C he usually wore contacts then. The size of his left and right eyeballs and pupils didn¡¯t appear to differ much.


    He wanted to confirm how it felt. Hata reached towards Yakumo¡¯s left eye, but Gotou pushed that hand away.


    ¡¯What are you doing?¡¯ Hata had been so close.


    ¡¯Shut up! You perverted old man! Do you n on dissecting it?¡¯


    ¡¯Will you let me?¡¯


    ¡¯Are you an idiot? Control yourself and stick to mice!¡¯ Gotou yelled, spitting as he did so.


    What a noisy man.


    Even if Hata didn¡¯t go so far as to dissect it, he wanted to thoroughly examine Yakumo¡¯s left eye one day.


    That which connects the body and the soul, the barrier between the living and the dead. It was likely that Yakumo¡¯s left eye could see that. Yakumo knew the answer to the question Hata had been chasing for so many years.


    Gotou plopped himself down on the folding chair by the wall, and Yakumo stood by the wall with his arms folded.


    At that point, another person came in ¨C a man who felt rather frail.


    ¡¯Er, please excuse me. My name is Ishii Yuutarou, and I¡¯m working as Detective Gotou¡¯s subordinate.¡¯


    Compared to Gotou, the man seemed so fragile it was pitiful.


    He bowed from the waist ¨C it was so polite it was stupid.


    ¡¯You¡¯ve been paired with Gotou-kun? My condolences.¡¯


    ¡¯Your condolences? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s got his feet stuck in the Sanzu River[1].¡¯


    ¡¯My, what an annoying man.¡¯


    Hataughed scornfully at Gotou¡¯s insolent words and tossed the file onto the table.


    ¡¯That¡¯s the material you want.¡¯


    ¡¯Thanks.¡¯


    Gotou started flipping through the material on the table. Yakumo leant over to look as well. Since the room was too small, Ishii couldn¡¯t move and stayed by the door.


    ¡¯There¡¯s no mistaking it. This is the man,¡¯ Yakumo said, pointing at the photo taken of the corpse¡¯s face at the time of the autopsy.


    The skin from the cheek to the nose was cut. The blood had been wiped off before the photo was taken, but the flesh and bones still showed.


    He was so thin it seemed sickly, and his face looked extremely nervous.


    His name was Andou Takashi. He was twenty-five years old. His father was a member of the Kyushu prefectural assembly. He had been a legal apprentice until the end ofst year, but he¡¯d caused a little incident and had been unemployed at the time of his death.


    ¡¯But why are you interested in an old traffic ident?¡¯


    He hadn¡¯t heard anything from Gotou before he came. Hata asked his question while sipping at the tea in his teacup.


    ¡¯A number of reasons.¡¯


    Gotou crossed his arms standoffishly.


    ¡¯I¡¯m asking about those reasons.¡¯


    He should have guessed from the flow of the conversation, but this man was just too straight. Hata thought that it was more appropriate to call him an idiot than a hot-blooded detective.


    ¡¯The spirit of the man who died in this ident has possessed a woman.¡¯


    Yakumo exined in Gotou¡¯s stead.


    Hata then understood that Yakumo had probably stuck his neck into this case since they believed a ghost was involved.


    ¡¯That is interesting.¡¯


    ¡¯This man has an attachment to life that knows no bounds. Furthermore, he also has very bad intentions. There must be something serious for a spirit of the dead to possess somebody living. I want to know what that something is.¡¯


    So it wasn¡¯t just seeing the spirits of the dead ¨C he could feel so much?


    It was bing even more fascinating.


    ¡¯Hata-san, was there anything you noticed?¡¯ Yakumo asked.


    ¡¯Things I noticed, eh?¡¯


    He thought it over.


    The cause of death was a cerebral contusion. There were no other injuries, and there had been no response from drugs. Nothing particrly strange had showed up during autopsy.


    ¡¯Anything is fine.¡¯


    Even if he said that ¨C


    ¡¯There wasn¡¯t really anything.¡¯


    ¡¯I see.¡¯


    Yakumo raked a hand through his hair, looking irritated.


    ¡¯Old man. Where¡¯s the corpse?¡¯


    Gotou asked an inappropriate question.


    ¡¯It was cremated a long time ago. It¡¯s already been three days since his death.¡¯


    ¡¯Makes sense...¡¯


    ¡¯His family came to pick him up soon after. I think his t¡¯s already been vacated.¡¯


    ¡¯His family must¡¯ve been disturbed since their son died at such a young age in an unexpected traffic ident,¡¯ Gotou said seriously, looking through the materials.


    At those words, Hata recalled his memories from three days ago anew. Andou¡¯s family hadn¡¯t been emotional like Gotou had suggested. On the contrary ¨C


    ¡¯It was so cold-hearted. They finished the paperwork in a business-like manner and that was the end of it.¡¯


    ¡¯Really?¡¯


    Gotou mulled over that.


    ¡¯Seemed like he hadn¡¯t really been a member of the Andou family in the first ce.¡¯


    ¡¯Kid from a previous marriage?¡¯


    ¡¯It¡¯s a bit moreplicated than that. He and his mother had lived by themselves when he was young, but that mother killed herself about ten years ago so he was adopted into the Andou family.¡¯


    ¡¯Do you mean...¡¯


    Gotou was an idiot, but he had a good nose for this sort of thing from his experience as a detective.


    ¡¯That¡¯s what I mean. Seems his birth mother had been a mistress. That makes him a blood-rted son.¡¯


    ¡¯But why do you know so much about this, old man?¡¯ Gotou asked. His doubt was natural.


    ¡¯At some point during the procedure, I got to contact his family. A servant gossiped away about this even though I hadn¡¯t asked.¡¯


    ¡¯What a disaster.¡¯


    ¡¯Well, I didn¡¯t mind since it was interesting. If you¡¯re interested, try giving a call. You¡¯ll hear much more from a servant than the family themselves.¡¯


    ¡¯Can¡¯t stop rumours, eh.¡¯


    Gotou leant back on his chair.


    ¡¯After that, there was something a bit strange, though this might not be rted.¡¯


    ¡¯What is it?¡¯


    It seemed like Yakumo had felt something, and he spoke with his brows furrowed.


    ¡¯I think it was yesterday. A few of the things he¡¯d had on him were returned ¨C said they weren¡¯t their son¡¯s.¡¯


    ¡¯What were they?¡¯


    ¡¯If I remember correctly, there was a bible. A small one about the size of a notebook. There was also a key,¡¯ Hata replied as he recalled his memories.


    ¡¯Where are those?¡¯


    This time, Gotou was the one who spoke up.


    ¡¯In storage.¡¯


    ¡¯Ishii! Dash!¡¯


    Gotou yelled authoritatively, like he was calling a dog.


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    Ishii had just been listening silently. He suddenly turned around and jumped in surprise. He was fidgeting like he didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Gotou was awful at talking. He¡¯d definitely just brought him along without exining properly.


    ¡¯Hurry and go bring it here!¡¯


    This time, Gotou stood up and pointed at the door as he yelled.


    Ishii finally understood. It was nice how he responded with an ¡¯Ah, yes sir!¡¯ and rushed out, but he might have been too hurried because he banged into the closed door.


    ¡¯What are you doing? Get a move on!¡¯


    Gotou lost his temper at Ishii, who was crouching while pressing a hand against his nose.


    Ishii replied, ¡¯Yes sir,¡¯ in a nasal voice and left the room.


    ¡¯It¡¯s a light blue envelope that has Andou written on it!¡¯


    Hata called out to Ishii¡¯s back.


    He couldn¡¯t be sure whether he heard him.


    ¡¯I feel really bad for your subordinate,¡¯ Hata muttered.


    -


    2


    -


    Gotou¡¯s irritation had reached its peak.


    It had already been almost an hour since Ishii went out of the room. Hata had already left, saying he had some other work to do.


    He acknowledged Ishii¡¯s enthusiasm, but he had probably run off in the wrong direction.


    ¡¯That guy¡¯ste...¡¯


    ¡¯Then why not help him out?¡¯


    Yakumo looked up from the materials he was perusing as he sat in the seat Hata had been in it.


    ¡¯If you¡¯re going to say that, you go.¡¯


    ¡¯Ishii-san is your subordinate, Gotou-san. I¡¯m aplete stranger.¡¯


    ¡¯Ah, that¡¯s true.¡¯


    He really couldn¡¯t beat Yakumo in an argument.


    ¡¯Gotou-san, you¡¯ve been a bit strangetely,¡¯ Yakumo said, his lips turned up in a smirk.


    Whenever Yakumo looked like that, he always had something unpleasant up his sleeve.


    ¡¯I¡¯m the same as usual.¡¯


    Gotou denied what Yakumo had said, but it was true.


    It had only been one day so far, but being paired up with Ishii was driving him mad.


    That guy had an unnatural interest in the ult, which ended up with him proiming that Gotou was a spirit detective or something.


    ¡¯Gotou-san, why not be a bit nicer to Ishii-san?¡¯ Yakumo said with a big yawn.


    ¡¯I never thought I¡¯d hear about being nicer from you.¡¯


    ¡¯Gotou-san, have you really not noticed?¡¯


    ¡¯Notice? Notice what?¡¯


    Gotou put himself on guard, though he couldn¡¯t figure out what Yakumo was thinking.


    ¡¯Ishii-san has feelings for you, Gotou-san.¡¯


    ¡¯He has earrings?¡¯


    ¡¯You said that on purpose. Feelings. I meant that he likes you, Gotou-san.¡¯


    ¡¯W-w-w-wha ¨C ¡¯


    What was he saying? Gotou¡¯s heart was beating wildly. Why was it thumping so much? Calm down.


    It wasn¡¯t like Yakumo¡¯s words didn¡¯t echo with him. When Ishii looked at Gotou, his eyes were like that of a puppy that had been given a treat. Gotou didn¡¯t know what to do when a man looked at him with eyes like that.


    ¡¯Got this, Yakumo? There¡¯s a limit to how much you should joke. I¡¯m a man. He¡¯s a man. Understand?¡¯


    ¡¯You have an unexpectedly obstinate way of thinking. If you like someone, gender doesn¡¯t matter. The important thing is how you feel, Gotou-san.¡¯


    Yakumo replied with a serious look.


    ¡¯There¡¯s nothing to feel! I don¡¯t swing that way.¡¯


    A strange sweat ran down his forehead.


    ¡¯Is that really true?¡¯


    ¡¯What do you want to say?¡¯


    Damn Yakumo. What the hell is he thinking? And why am I taking this so seriously?


    ¡¯Nothing really. I¡¯m just saying that it¡¯d be better if you were honest with yourself.¡¯


    ¡¯I don¡¯t want to hear that from you.¡¯


    ¡¯Please answer honestly. Gotou-san, men or women ¨C which do you prefer?¡¯


    ¡¯I obviously prefer women!¡¯


    Just as Gotou stood up and shouted, Ishii opened the door.


    Ishii¡¯s mouth was gaping, and he stood stock still with a surprised expression on his face.


    Yakumo was holding his stomach as he shook withughter. He had just been making fun of Gotou to waste some time. What was he going to do with this atmosphere?


    It¡¯d just be annoying to exin everything.


    ¡¯Was it there?¡¯ Gotou asked, sitting back then.


    ¡¯Ah, yes. I f-found it,¡¯ Ishii said hesitantly, a light blue envelope in his hand.


    ¡¯Let¡¯s confirm what¡¯s inside at once.¡¯


    Yakumo¡¯s face quickly turned serious, like nothing had happened.


    Ishii put the contents of the envelope on the table. Just as Hata had said, there was a notebook-sized bible bound in ck leather and a key that looked brand new.


    Gotou reached out to take the bible, but Ishii had been thinking of doing the same thing, and their fingertips touched on top of the table.


    ¡¯Ack.¡¯


    He hurriedly pulled his hand back.


    For some reason, things felt a bit strange.


    He couldn¡¯t look directly at Ishii¡¯s face. What was this hazy feeling?¡¯


    ¡¯Gotou-san. Let¡¯s stop those thoughts there.¡¯


    Yakumo¡¯s lips were turned up in a smirk.


    That bastard. It¡¯s because you said something strange. You haven¡¯t even noticed Haruka-chan¡¯s feelings. I¡¯ll get you back someday ¨C


    Gotou bit his lower lip and changed his mind, taking the key on the table.


    It was still new. There was a sticker with <E-3> written on it on the bow. It was a key for a disc tumbler lock. It was probably for some room.


    For a moment, he thought it might have been for the t Andou lived in, but it¡¯d be strange for his rtives to return it if that were the case.


    Yakumo took the bible in his hand and flipped through it.


    Ishii looked like he didn¡¯t know what he should do, so he stood upright like a kid who had been scolded.


    Can we really save Makoto from the spirit by doing this ¨C


    ¡¯Gotou-san, please look at this.¡¯


    Yakumo broke the silence and ced a photo on the table.


    It had probably been carried around for a while. The photo¡¯s corners were worn.


    There was a girl in the photo. Her hair was tied in a ponytail, and she wore a school uniform with a zer.


    The photo looked like it had been taken in a room. There was a smile on her lips. She looked happy at a nce, but her eyes weren¡¯t smiling.


    Her eyes were wet, and it looked like she was afraid.


    ¡¯Where¡¯d you find that?¡¯


    ¡¯It was in between the bible¡¯s pages...¡¯


    Yakumo replied with his chin in his hands.


    Why had Andou carried this photo with such devotion?


    ¡¯T-t-this is Ayaka-chan!¡¯


    Suddenly, Ishii let out a loud voice which pierced Gotou¡¯s ears.


    ¡¯You¡¯re so noisy. What are you making a fuss about?¡¯


    Ishii¡¯s behaviour was unusual. His body was shaking, and he was so agitated it felt like he could faint at any moment.


    ¡¯But that¡¯s Ayaka-chan.¡¯


    ¡¯I heard you say that earlier. She somebody you know?¡¯


    ¡¯No, I don¡¯t know her, but... That¡¯s not it. This is the first victim from the serial abduction murder case...¡¯


    ¡¯W-what!?¡¯


    Gotou became agitated as well and stood up.


    Ishii was talking about that Ayaka-chan ¨C


    The police were currently in a frenzy investigating that case.


    It wasn¡¯t just Ayaka-chan. The other day, the corpse of the second victim, Miho-chan, was found at a dumpsite. Three days ago, Keiko-chan had disappeared.


    It was a serious incident which had shaken society. A general mobilisation of the investigation team had been called and they were currently conducting an investigation, but since Gotou was being treated as an outsider, he hadn¡¯t seen a proper photo before.


    But why would Andou, who¡¯d died instantly in a traffic ident, have the photo of the female victim?


    ¡¯His rtives might have thought this wasn¡¯t his because this photo was inside,¡¯ Yakumo said, tapping the photo with his fingertip.


    Surely that was it. And old Hata had just put it away without looking inside.


    Thinking about it logically, there wouldn¡¯t be a link between a traffic ident and a serial abduction murder case.


    But ¨C


    ¡¯There might be something here.¡¯


    ¡¯Detective Gotou, what will you do?¡¯ Ishii said with a rare snort.


    Even if he asked that, it wasn¡¯t something he could answer immediately.


    A man who died in a traffic ident had a photo of a victim of a serial abduction murder case. It was incredibly suspicious, but that was the limit of it.


    Should I go talk to investigations ¨C


    No, that wouldn¡¯t be necessary. They¡¯d do it themselves.


    ¡¯Ishii. Look into that Andou guy¡¯s background again. His friends, his upbringing ¨C any detail will do. Just look into it.¡¯


    ¡¯Y-yes sir!¡¯


    Ishii stood up straight and responded energetically.


    The way he responds is the only respectable thing about him though ¨C


    Gotou pinned down a tinge of anxiety and decided to start their investigation.


    -


    3


    -


    I could see a light ¨C


    A faint white light.


    I can see someone¡¯s face.


    Who could it be ¨C


    The person is saying something.


    I can¡¯t hear.


    I feel myself swaying.


    Where am I?


    I fell into the river, and then ¨C


    I couldn¡¯t breathe ¨C


    Am I dead?


    ¡¯I¡¯m d. It looks like you¡¯re awake.¡¯


    Haruka heard a voice.


    Upon hearing that voice, the mist lifted from Haruka¡¯s vision.


    A middle-aged man with a long face was peering at her from above.


    She remembered seeing him before. He had been at the river.


    ¡¯Everything¡¯s OK now,¡¯ he said gently, smiling. His eyes closed when he smiled. Somehow, he made her feel at ease. ¡¯I...¡¯


    Her voice was hoarse and didn¡¯t feel like her own.


    ¡¯You nearly drowned in the river. Uchiyama from the management office at the water gate saved you.¡¯


    She recalled the middle-aged man in work clothes who had been at the river.


    He was tan, with thick, forceful eyebrows and a sturdy body build.


    That man saved her ¨C


    She was alive.


    Haruka faintly but finally understood her own situation.


    ¡¯Er...¡¯


    ¡¯Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m a doctor, and this is my hospital.¡¯


    So this man was a doctor.


    She had been lucky.


    An IV tube hung from her arm.


    ¡¯My name is Kinoshita. What¡¯s your name?¡¯ Kinoshita asked.


    ¡¯Ozawa... Haruka.¡¯


    Though she had regained consciousness, her body still felt heavy, and her voice wouldn¡¯te out the way she wanted it to.


    ¡¯You drank a lot of water. You should rest for today.¡¯


    ¡¯But...¡¯


    ¡¯Please don¡¯t worry about it. This is a private hospital and the nurses have gone home already, but if you need anything, press that button to call me and I¡¯lle right away.¡¯


    She decided to obediently agree to Kinoshita¡¯s proposal.


    She couldn¡¯t go home by herself in this state.


    ¡¯Well, have a good rest.¡¯


    Kinoshita turned around and started to leave the hospital room.


    ¡¯Um.¡¯


    Haruka called out to Kinoshita, forcing the sound out of her throat.


    ¡¯What is it?¡¯


    ¡¯Thank you very much.¡¯


    Kinoshita smiled pleasantly.


    ¡¯After you recover, please thank Uchiyama as well.¡¯


    Haruka responded with a nod. Then, Kinoshita turned off the lights and left.


    In the moonlit twilight, Haruka realised that she was alive.


    She couldn¡¯t tell if she was happy or sad, but tears flowed from her eyes and wet her pillow.


    ¨C Big sister. I¡¯m still alive.


    -


    4


    -


    First thing in the morning, there was a regr investigation meeting.


    Even though they conferred every day, they didn¡¯t have much to report.


    While Hata rubbed at his sleepy eyes, he half-heartedly listened to their exchange.


    ¡¯When we investigated the call history on the mobile phone of the second victim, Miho-chan, it showed in the browser history that she had essed an online dating site...¡¯


    ¡¯Regarding the white station wagon that was sighted at the scene, we currently don¡¯t know who...¡¯


    ¡¯We obtained a list of customers for a pornography shop...¡¯


    ¡¯A former instructor who was arrested before for molestation was...¡¯


    The information was snarled. They couldn¡¯t narrow down the targets. He knew that they were just taking all the possibilities into ount, but they would just be overwhelmed by all the information they gathered.


    If they couldn¡¯t find an opening, this stalemate would just continue.


    Hata stifled a yawn as he mulled over these thoughts.


    ¡¯What do you think, Hata-san?¡¯


    Suddenly, Chief Hijikata spoke to him.


    He might have meant that as a reprimand towards someone who had yawned imprudently, but he was barking up the wrong tree. Hata was a coroner.


    He autopsied corpses and showed up to investigation meetings like this, but strictly speaking, he wasn¡¯t part of the police.


    Hata epted requests from the police ¨C a subcontractor, so to speak.


    ¡¯Are you asking me?¡¯


    He¡¯d try ying dumb. Hijikata stared directly at Hata.


    What an obstinate man. Since it didn¡¯t seem like he would be able to get out of this, Hata reluctantly opened his mouth.


    ¡¯If you are requesting my personal opinion, I think that the aim of this case¡¯s perpetrator is to kill.¡¯


    There were exmations from every corner of the conference room.


    Hata hadn¡¯t meant to say something so surprising.


    ¡¯What do you mean?¡¯


    ¡¯I mean exactly what I said.¡¯


    ¡¯I don¡¯t understand.¡¯


    Hijikata looked sullen, like a child.


    ¡¯From the impression I received after autopsying the corpses, there hadn¡¯t been any injuries that stood out or indications of sexual assault, yet the ankles had been bound by something like a rope.¡¯


    ¡¯Oi, couldn¡¯t he have been nning to assault them only to have them die before he could?¡¯


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know why he wouldn¡¯t have assaulted them immediately after binding them,¡¯ Hata replied, knowing his words would rub Hijikata the wrong way.


    As usual, Hijikata was emotionally overwrought and had a bright redplexion.


    ¡¯Then what is his goal?¡¯


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know. He isn¡¯t doing this to satisfy his libido or for money ¨C something else.¡¯


    ¡¯A grudge?¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s probably not it. If it were a grudge, it would have been better for him to injure them more. Both their corpses were too clean.¡¯


    Hijikata red at him like he had spotted a cockroach.


    ¡¯Keep your hobby in check. I don¡¯t want to arrest you.¡¯


    At Hijikata¡¯s words, the conference room suddenly filled withughter.


    He didn¡¯t remember saying anythingugh-worthy. As long as a man like that was inmand, it would be impossible to solve the case.


    Shouldn¡¯t you be worrying about your daughter who¡¯s been possessed? It¡¯d be faster if you left a case like this to Gotou and Yakumo.


    Hata muttered those words in the back of his mind and smiled bitterly.


    -


    5


    -


    Ishii first headed towards the police station in front of the station, in order to meet with Sergeant Yoda, who had been in charge of the violent incident Andou caused a month ago.


    Yesterday, Ishii had stayed up all night to investigate Andou.


    Ishii found out about the violent incident through that. Andou hadn¡¯t been indicted or charged, but there was still a record of it with the police.


    The truth was, Ishii should havee together with Detective Gotou, but the detective had refused bluntly, saying, ¡¯Do something like that yourself.¡¯


    Detective Gotou had to be testing him. Would he be an appropriate partner? Ishii had to stand firm here to prove that.


    ¡¯Excuse me. I¡¯m Ishii from the detective department.¡¯


    He peeked inside from the police station¡¯s entrance.


    It was a small space that might not have even been four tatami mats in size. A plump policeman of about forty or so was sitting on a chair at the desk in the middle of the room, and he looked up and grunted to acknowledge Ishii¡¯s presence.


    It seemed that he was Sergeant Yoda.


    ¡¯Well, please. Come in.¡¯


    Invited in by Yoda, Ishii sat on the folding chair opposite him.


    ¡¯I am Sergeant Yoda Tarou. Thank you for taking time out of your busy schedule toe.¡¯


    Yoda showed the identification in his police notebook and introduced himself.


    ¡¯Ah, please don¡¯t concern yourself with that. You must be busy with the serial murder case too.¡¯


    ¡¯Yes, well.¡¯


    Ishii was really an outsider, but Yoda ventured to reply vaguely without really saying anything.


    ¡¯Er, you spoke about the Andou case, yes?¡¯


    While Yoda said that, he took out his work log from the desk drawer. He licked his fingers and then started flipping through the pages.


    ¡¯That¡¯s right.¡¯


    ¡¯If the detective department is looking into it, does that mean Andou is the perpetrator?¡¯


    Such spection was natural, but at this point, Ishii couldn¡¯t say yes or no.


    ¡¯I could ask you the same thing.¡¯ Ishii replied with a weak smile, which made Yoda scowl at him. He looked like he could start clicking his tongue at any moment. Ishii could almost hear Yoda¡¯s dissatisfaction at not being able to be informed about anything.


    ¡¯Well, it¡¯s not a question we officers at the police station should be asking about,¡¯ Yoda replied, his expression once again mild.


    ¡¯I¡¯m sorry.¡¯


    ¡¯Why are you apologising?¡¯


    ¡¯Ah, er... even if you ask me why...¡¯


    ¡¯You have to be firmer. If you get flustered like that, even the perps will make fun of you.¡¯


    ¡¯Ah, yes.¡¯


    Ishii already knew what Yoda was telling him, but knowing and being able to do something about it were different stories.


    Assertion was good, but what if that assertion was incorrect? He always ended up thinking about that. Naturally, that made him unable to say his own opinions.


    He had ended up with his mouth shut many times because of that.


    ¡¯It was unnecessary concern on my part.¡¯


    Maybe he had seen how Ishii waspletely depressed, but Yoda went back to their original subject while drumming the back of his neck. ¡¯The Andou case, right?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. It¡¯ll be fine if you just say what you remember.¡¯


    ¡¯I remember it well. It was about one month ago... I had gone to the station because of some fuss with another incident and was returning from that. While I was going up the stairs, somebody called out to me saying, ¡¯Officer, there¡¯s a molester.¡¯


    ¡¯A molester?¡¯


    Ishii cocked his head.


    ording to his data, Andou had caused a violent incident.


    ¡¯That¡¯s right. She was a girl in middle school or so, and she had her hair in a ponytail. That girl said, ¡°That man peeked up a girl¡¯s skirt.¡±¡¯


    ¡¯That man was Andou.¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. His eyes were wide as saucers in surprise. I couldn¡¯t leave things as they were since there was a female student in a skirt right in front of him, so I questioned him.¡¯


    ¡¯Did Andou really look up a skirt?¡¯


    ¡¯It¡¯s hard to find proof for molestation, so eyewitnesses and the victims¡¯ testimonies get precedence. It¡¯s easy to falsely use somebody of it.¡¯


    ¡¯Then Andou...¡¯


    ¡¯This is just my gut feeling, but he probably didn¡¯t do it.¡¯


    Yoda rubbed his double chin and stared into the air for a while, looking like he was pondering something, before continuing his story.


    ¡¯Andou also insisted that he didn¡¯t do it. Well, it¡¯s not like the victim pressed charges, so I thought I¡¯d just end it by warning him.¡¯


    ¡¯It didn¡¯t end.¡¯


    Yoda nodded at Ishii¡¯s words.


    ¡¯That female student said this to Andou: ¡°Liar. Just go die.¡±¡¯


    She said something like that to him ¨C


    They weren¡¯t words that should be said lightly to a stranger. It was an unbelievable thought, but it might not have been that surprising to hear on a news programme from a middle school student.


    ¡¯When the guy heard that, his eyes suddenly looked different. They looked like they had been possessed by something. And then...¡¯


    ¡¯He assaulted that female middle school student?¡¯


    ¡¯Yeah. Since I held him back immediately, the girl wasn¡¯t harmed, but...¡¯


    ¡¯He was caught red-handed in his assault.¡¯


    ¡¯Just as you say.¡¯


    Yoda sat up in his chair, looking awkward, before continuing.


    ¡¯I think that girl didn¡¯t see Andou molest anyone. She probably saw an officer nearby and decided to y a little prank, that¡¯s all.¡¯


    Ishii hadn¡¯t seen it happen, but it was probably as Yoda said.


    Andou had been a legal apprentice. Even if he hadn¡¯t been arrested or charged, the event would have made his future life very difficult.


    If he had been aiming to be a police officer or judge rather than awyer, he would have already been despairing.


    Just one word closed the door on his dreams.


    What feelings did Andou have afterwards?


    While Ishii imagined them, he felt as depressed as if a dark cloud had been hanging over him.


    ¡¯It wouldn¡¯t have ended like this if the guy had been just a bit calmer,¡¯ Yoda said with deep feeling, ending the discussion.


    -


    6


    -


    ¡¯Why do I have to go with you?¡¯


    While driving, Gotou took a peek at Yakumo, who had his arms crossed sullenly.


    Yakumo¡¯s dissatisfaction was natural. Gotou didn¡¯t think that he should be bringing a civilian into the investigation either.


    However, the case this time couldn¡¯t be solved without Yakumo.


    They¡¯d run into the serial murder case while pursuing the spirit possessing Makoto, but he had no idea where to go from there.


    The reason Gotou had asked Yakumo to cooperate with him on the investigation wasn¡¯t just because he had the unique ability to see spirits.


    Yakumo¡¯s insight and reasoning capability were essential for solving the case.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t say that. You won¡¯t be able to ept things as they are yourself.¡¯


    Gotou held a cigarette in his mouth as he handled the wheel.


    ¡¯You¡¯re the one who made me feel that way, Gotou-san. Also, if you light that up, I¡¯m going home.¡¯


    ¡¯Ah, my bad.¡¯


    Yakumo really was fussy about everything. His hobby might have been making other people angry.


    After they crossed the bridge over the Tama River and had just passed the shopping street in front of the station, a sign with the words <Kinoshita Surgery: Maternity and Gynaecology Department>.


    ¡¯Oh, there it is.¡¯


    Gotou turned on his hazard lights and parked his car at the shoulder of the road beside the park.


    The white-walled building had three floors and a t roof. It was as big as an apartment building. Its scale was eptable for a private hospital that also functioned as a residential building.


    Gotou got off the car and headed towards the hospital¡¯s entrance. Yakumo followed after him,ining the whole way.


    A sign with the words <No Consultations> hung on the ss door, and the curtains were closed. Gotou stooped over to look inside through the window, but he couldn¡¯t make anything out.


    When he pushed the door handle, it opened without any resistance ¨C it hadn¡¯t been locked.


    ¡¯We¡¯reing in,¡¯ said Gotou, stepping into the hospital.


    Nobody was in the lobby. Gotou took slippers from the shoe rack and changed into them before stepping up into the dim linoleum-tiled lobby.


    ¡¯It seems like consultations are off for today only,¡¯ Yakumo said significantly as he followed after Gotou.


    Gotou wondered to himself as he took a look at reception. There was nobody here either.


    A hospital with no one in it was uncanny enough in itself.


    ¡¯Anybody here?¡¯


    Gotou yelled in a loud voice that echoed through the hospital.


    ¡¯Sorry, there are no consultations today.¡¯


    The door to the examination room ahead of the lobby opened, and a man dressed in white showed up.


    ¡¯Are you Doctor Kinoshita?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes, I am, but...¡¯


    Kinoshita was a kind-looking man with an oval face and droopy eyes, but his cheeks were hollow and there were dark circles under his eyes ¨C he appeared considerably worn out.


    He was the father of the first victim of the serial abduction murder case.


    The sorrow from the lingering memory of the incident surrounded him.


    ¡¯My name is Gotou. I¡¯m from the detective department.¡¯


    Gotou showed his identification.


    Kinoshita sighed, looking like he might cry while smiling.


    ¡¯What do you require from me?¡¯


    ¡¯I want to ask you something about the incident.¡¯


    ¡¯I see. Pleasee in.¡¯


    Kinoshita smiled amiably, an expressionpletely different from his earlier one, and invited them into the examination room.


    Gotou went into the examination room where Kinoshita was together with Yakumo.


    It was a dreary room with only a desk and a bed.


    The room in the back behind the partition was probably an examination room with a bed or something in it.


    Kinoshita lined up two round chairs on the opposite side of the desk and gestured at them to sit.


    ¡¯Please forgive me. The nurses are all off today, and I¡¯m the only one here. I can¡¯t be a good host...¡¯


    Kinoshita bowed his head several times, seeming apologetic.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t worry about it. We¡¯re not here for a friendly visit.¡¯


    Gotou waved his hand like he was chasing away a fly.


    Kinoshita had said that the nurses were all off today, but that probably wasn¡¯t actually it.


    Gotou had heard a rumour that everyone from the nurses to the patients had stoppeding ever since the incident with Kinoshita¡¯s daughter. Sadly, that was the way of the world.


    Even though it wasn¡¯t as if Kinoshita had be the father of the victim because he wanted to, he was receiving abuse from people who didn¡¯t care about his emotional state.


    ¡¯May I ask who is apanying you?¡¯


    Kinoshita gave Yakumo a strange look as he asked that.


    Well, his misgivings were natural. Gotou should have made Yakumo wear a suit or something.


    ¡¯He¡¯s a detective, even though he looks like that,¡¯ Gotou replied in a very matter-of-fact manner. Half-baked lies would be no good in a situation like this.


    ¡¯A detective? You are very young.¡¯


    Kinoshita had his chin in his hand and appeared to be thinking about something.


    ¡¯I am Saitou Yakumo from the detective department,¡¯ Yakumo replied, as if to shake off Kinoshita¡¯s suspicions.


    ¡¯Saitou... Yakumo...¡¯


    Kinoshita repeated that name like he was ruminating.


    He narrowed his eyes and looked like he was thinking about something again, but finally, he looked up in surprised realisation.


    ¡¯Was your mother¡¯s name Azusa-san?¡¯


    ¡¯How do you know that?¡¯


    Yakumo looked at Kinoshita with searching eyes.


    ¡¯I was right then! You¡¯re Saitou Yakumo!¡¯ Kinoshita said happily in a loud voice, pping his hands together.


    ¡¯You know him?¡¯ Gotou whispered.


    Yakumo shook his head, appearing displeased.


    ¡¯Ah, excuse me. I was too excited. So you¡¯re Yakumo-kun. You¡¯ve gotten so big. I must have aged as well.¡¯


    Kinoshita crossed his arms and furrowed his brow, looking very emotional.


    ¡¯Oi, looks like you do know him.¡¯


    ¡¯Like I said, I don¡¯t know him,¡¯ Yakumo replied, as if to stifle the line of questioning. Somehow, it felt like there was a gap in the conversation.


    ¡¯It seems I¡¯ve confused you ¨C please forgive me. It¡¯s natural for Yakumo-kun to have forgotten me,¡¯ Kinoshita said with a pleasant smile.


    ¡¯Excuse me, but do you really know me?¡¯


    Even Yakumo couldn¡¯t hide his bewilderment.


    ¡¯Yes. Let me exin. I was the doctor present at your birth.¡¯


    Oi oi, that was surprising.


    ¡¯You were...¡¯


    Unusual for him, Yakumo looked like a pigeon that had been hit by a peashooter.


    ¡¯Still, you have a good memory.¡¯


    ¡¯Well, it left a deft impression, in a variety of ways.¡¯


    Kinoshita replied to Gotou with a nod.


    He was probably talking about Yakumo¡¯s eye. His red left eye. Kinoshita was the first person in the world to see it.


    ¡¯You¡¯re hiding it with a contact lens then?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes.¡¯


    Yakumo replied to Kinoshita¡¯s question clearly.


    The confusion had left Yakumo¡¯s face, but he was stiff with tension.


    Wow, what karma ¨C


    ¡¯To be honest, I¡¯m happy that you¡¯ve grown up like this. Please listen without taking offence.¡¯


    Yakumo nodded silently at Kinoshita, who had be talkative.


    ¡¯When I picked you up, I thought you might not have been able to live. Part of it was for medical reasons, but more than that, people can be unimaginably cruel to those who are different from them, so... you see. You¡¯ve had the support of many people as you grew up.¡¯


    Yakumo smiled bitterly, like he didn¡¯t understand Kinoshita¡¯s words.


    ¡¯My mother tried to kill me.¡¯


    ¡¯She tried to kill you? You must be lying.¡¯


    Kinoshita¡¯s eyes went wide from shock.


    ¡¯No, it¡¯s true,¡¯ Gotou interrupted.


    Whether it was good luck or bad, Gotou happened to be present then. Kinoshita shook his head back and forth fervently, as if saying he couldn¡¯t believe it.


    No matter how he tried to deny it, it was the truth.


    ¡¯Why...¡¯


    ¡¯She probably loathed this left eye,¡¯ Yakumo replied, refusing Kinoshita¡¯s disavowals.


    ¡¯There must have been some reason. I understand, since I¡¯ve lost my daughter. A parent wouldn¡¯t kill their child just because of loathing. She must have had a reason foring to that,¡¯ Kinoshita insisted with tears in his eyes.


    Gotou could somewhat understand the doctor¡¯s feelings. From the perspective of a man who had had his beloved daughter cruelly taken away from him, it would be inconceivable to take the life of his child with his own hands.


    On the other hand, from the perspective of Yakumo, whose mother had tried to kill him, the bond between a parent and a child didn¡¯t deserve his belief. If he didn¡¯t tell himself that, Yakumo¡¯s theory would fail.


    Sadly, it wasn¡¯t possible for everyone in the world to live with the same values.


    That was why crimes urred. That was just how it was.


    ¡¯If I meet with her again, I would love to hear why a woman would try to kill her own child.¡¯


    The corners of Yakumo¡¯s lips were turned up into a smile, but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. They were looking forward with incredible force.


    ¡¯That¡¯s true. No matter what reason she had, it isn¡¯t forgivable...¡¯


    Kinoshita looked up at the ceiling to escape Yakumo¡¯s gaze.


    ¡¯Sorry, but could you have your emotional reunion some other time?¡¯ Gotou interrupted.


    It wouldn¡¯t be good to let the two of them discuss any further. They would get even further off-track.


    Their situations and positions werepletely different. It wasn¡¯t about who was right ¨C they were both truths, respectively.


    ¡¯That¡¯s right.¡¯


    Kinoshita fixed his posture.


    Yakumo mussed up his hair, like he was resetting his emotions, but the sharp look did not leave his face.


    Well, nothing could be done about that.


    ¡¯Actually, we came because there was something we wanted to show you today. It might be tough, but could you cooperate with us?¡¯


    Gotou asked Kinoshita again. Kinoshita nodded silently.


    ¡¯First, there¡¯s this photo.¡¯


    Gotou handed over the photo that had been in the bible that was in Andou¡¯s possessions to Kinoshita.


    In the photo, a girl in a ponytail was smiling while crying.


    Did the girl know she was going to die when the photo was taken? That thought suddenly came to Gotou.


    ¡¯Ayaka...¡¯ Kinoshita said, his voice hoarse. The hand holding the photo was trembling and his eyes were red.


    ¡¯Do you recognise this photo?¡¯


    ¡¯It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen it.¡¯


    ¡¯Are you sure?¡¯


    ¡¯All the photos of my daughter are in albums. There¡¯s no mistaking it.¡¯


    It didn¡¯t sound like Kinoshita was lying.


    Gotou noticed the photo in the silver frame on the desk.


    Kinoshita¡¯s daughter, Ayaka-chan. There was a man about Kinoshita¡¯s age as well.


    Had Kinoshita put this photo out after his daughter¡¯s death? Or was it from before? Gotou couldn¡¯t ask.


    ¡¯Do you know about when this photo was taken?


    Upon hearing Gotou¡¯s words, Kinoshita rubbed at his eyes and moaned quietly while hunched over.


    Gotou didn¡¯t want to press Kinoshita for an answer when he was trembling like that; he just waited for Kinoshita to lift his head.


    ¡¯This is... a photo that was taken after my daughter disappeared.¡¯


    Kinoshita finally sat up and spoke, bright red all the way to his ears.


    A balloon that was about to pop ¨C that was what he looked like.


    It felt like he was forcing himself to keep his unstoppable rage within himself. His emotion was so strong it was unfathomable to Gotou, who didn¡¯t have a child.


    ¡¯How can you be certain?¡¯


    At Gotou¡¯s question, Kinoshita bit his lower lip so hard it looked like it would draw blood.


    ¡¯There¡¯s a ster on her ear. The night before she disappeared, she had gotten her ears pierced. I had opposed at first, but she said she really wanted to... My daughter usually wouldn¡¯t ask for much, so...¡¯


    Kinoshita was probably reliving the scene in his mind. He covered his face with his hands ¨C he couldn¡¯t finish speaking.


    This man med himself.


    Even though his daughter had been taken away from him for no reason, he turned that resentment towards himself. He was hurting himself.


    ¡¯I see...¡¯


    Gotou wasn¡¯t sure what he understood himself. There wasn¡¯t any special meaning to it. It was just that he couldn¡¯t think of anything else to say.


    ¡¯Where did you find this picture?¡¯ Kinoshita asked in a shaking voice. He was looking down.


    ¡¯Currently, I can only say that we found it during the investigation.¡¯


    For a while, Kinoshita just looked at his feet.


    Gotou just waited for Kinoshita to move.


    When he looked to the side, he saw Yakumo looking at Kinoshita seriously with a finger on his brow. That guy felt something. Though Gotou didn¡¯t know what it was.


    ¡¯I understand.¡¯


    Finally, Kinoshita looked up with his red eyes and said just that.


    ¡¯Actually, there¡¯s one more thing I¡¯d like to show you.


    Gotou took a key in a stic bag out from his jacket pocket and handed it to Kinoshita.


    Andou had also been holding this.


    ¡¯What is it?¡¯


    ¡¯A key. Don¡¯t know what it¡¯s for. Does it look familiar to you?¡¯


    ¡¯Unfortunately...¡¯ Kinoshita said apologetically, and he handed the key back to Gotou.


    They¡¯d gotten no leads for the key, but if the photo really had been taken after the girl disappeared, they couldn¡¯t say that Andou had nothing to do with the case.


    This is getting interesting ¨C


    -


    7


    -


    Haruka was in the water ¨C


    For some reason, she didn¡¯t feel cold or pain.


    She let herself be dragged along by the flow, and her body moved with the water.


    Something surfaced in front of her.


    It was the girl she had seen at the river. She was decaying ¨C her skin had changed colour, and her flesh was falling off, exposing the bone.


    Suddenly, the girl¡¯s eyes opened.


    She¡¯s looking at me ¨C


    ¡¯Why... won¡¯t you save me...¡¯


    The girl grabbed Haruka.


    ¡¯Why am I the only one who died?¡¯


    Blood dripped from the girl¡¯s face.


    That face ¨C


    At some point, it changed to her sister¡¯s face.


    ¨C Big sister!


    She wasn¡¯t in her room. Where was she? Haruka was confused for a moment, but she remembered soon afterwards. She had nearly drowned in the river and had been brought to this hospital.


    She turned her gaze to the analogue clock on the wall.


    It was already nearly ten in the morning.


    Her body felt heavy, as if she had a weight on her back.


    Her head ached with a throbbing pain.


    But she couldn¡¯t just stay here forever. Haruka got up from the bed.


    Haruka¡¯s belongings were gathered on the bedside table.


    Haruka finished changing, picked up her things and left the room.


    She didn¡¯t see anybody in the corridor. Not only that, but the lights were also off, so the corridor was dim.


    ¡¯Excuse me.¡¯


    She tried calling out, but there was no response. It was a fairly quiet hospital.


    She was forced to go to the reception desk, but there was nobody there either. She hadn¡¯t paid yet, so she couldn¡¯t just go home.


    Suddenly, she heard voices talking. She strained her ears. The voices came from the examination room behind the reception.


    She thought it would be rude to interrupt a consultation, but she couldn¡¯t calm down if she just stood in front of the door, since it felt like she was eavesdropping.


    Haruka resolutely knocked on the door.


    ¡¯Come in.¡¯


    She heard a voice. Haruka opened the door.


    ¡¯You look better now. I¡¯m d.¡¯


    Kinoshita was sitting facing her and spoke with a smile.


    ¡¯Thank you very much.¡¯


    Haruka bowed deeply. At the same time, the two people who had been sitting facing the other direction turned around.


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    She was frozen in surprise.


    Detective Gotou. And Yakumo ¨C


    Why were they here?


    ¡¯What are you doing in a ce like this?¡¯ Yakumo asked quietly, staring at her with sleepy eyes.


    No, that was what she wanted to ask.


    -


    8


    -


    Haruka sat in the backseat.


    She was being driven home by Gotou in an unmarked police car.


    Yakumo, in the passenger seat, was gazing out the window with an expression full of displeasure.


    For some reason, Haruka felt ashamed.


    ¡¯Haruka-chan. Why¡¯d you go to the river?¡¯


    While waiting for the light to change at the intersection, Gotou turned around and asked her a question.


    Well, it was an expected question. Kinoshita, the doctor, had pretty much exined how she had nearly drowned in the Tama River and was brought to the hospital, but he hadn¡¯t exined the reason.


    ¡¯I was asked by a friend.¡¯


    ¡¯To almost drown in a river?¡¯ Gotou asked with a serious look.


    Where would you find a friend who would request something somendable? Even if she had been asked to do that, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have epted.


    ¡¯That¡¯s not it. Er... I heard that she saw a ghost there... and then...¡¯


    ¡¯I see. I thought you might¡¯ve been hiding something thest time I saw you, so that was it.¡¯


    It hurt to hear Gotou-san say that.


    She hid her face in embarrassment.


    ¡¯So you just stuck your neck in without thinking.¡¯


    Yakumo mercilessly lined up harsh words.


    I did go there without thinking, but that was because I didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for Yakumo ¨C


    Even if she said that, it would just sound like an excuse.


    ¡¯Come on, don¡¯t say it like that. Haruka-chan kept quiet because she didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for you. Isn¡¯t that praiseworthy?¡¯ Gotou said to pacify Yakumo.


    ¡¯That is even more troublesome for me. If I¡¯m just going to brought into the situation in such a half-baked manner, it would have been easier for me if she had just spoken to me in the first ce.¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s quite a mouth on you when you¡¯re the one who won¡¯t stopining about people making trouble for you.¡¯


    It was just as Gotou-san said. Haruka wanted to give him an award.


    ¡¯Traffic light. It¡¯s green.¡¯


    ¡¯Ah!¡¯


    After Yakumo spoke, Gotou hurriedly stepped on the pedal.


    ¡¯I¡¯d like you to reflect a little. Though that¡¯s just if you actually have the ability to think,¡¯ Yakumo said disagreeably.


    Haruka felt she was in the wrong, so she hadn¡¯t said anything, but thest bit had definitely been unnecessary.


    ¡¯Hey. What do you mean by that?¡¯


    ¡¯Nothing in particr. Please take it exactly as I said it.¡¯


    He was the worst.


    Why was he acting so high and mighty? Haruka had been in considerable trouble herself. He could have been a little nicer.


    ¡¯It isn¡¯t as if I went there without thinking.¡¯


    ¡¯You¡¯re getting angry at me?¡¯


    ¡¯I know I can¡¯t do anything, but Gotou-san had brought in some trouble for you too, and if I troubled you on top of that...¡¯


    ¡¯Oi, oi. Now it¡¯s my fault?¡¯


    Gotou interrupted without a moment¡¯s dy.


    ¡¯Sorry, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡¯


    ¡¯Well, don¡¯t worry about it. That guy¡¯s going toin no matter what you do, so there¡¯s no point in worrying. Just ignore it and leave it to him.¡¯


    ¡¯The reason I suffer is because there are irresponsible people like you, Gotou-san,¡¯ Yakumo retorted in his annoyance.


    ¡¯Hmph. You keep on running your mouth, but you¡¯re just worried.¡¯


    ¡¯It would be better for you to worry about your wife leaving you, Gotou-san.¡¯


    ¡¯My wife¡¯s got nothing to do with this!¡¯


    One sentence from Yakumo made Gotou raise his voice in anger.


    ¡¯Eh? Has your wife left again, Gotou-san?¡¯ Haruka asked seriously.


    ¡¯Shut up. That¡¯s not it.¡¯


    Gotou looked so cute in his frantess that Haruka ended up smiling slightly.


    ¡¯It seems that Gotou-san recently started an exchange diary with his wife, even though it¡¯s unbing for his age.¡¯


    ¡¯Oi, what a minute! How do you know that, Yakumo?¡¯


    Even though Gotou was driving, he took his hands off the wheel to grab him.


    ¡¯That¡¯s dangerous.¡¯


    At Yakumo¡¯sment, Gotou cursed and took the wheel again.


    ¡¯Gotou-san, you¡¯ve got your cute points.¡¯


    ¡¯Haruka-chan, you too? Please stop.¡¯


    ¡¯If you don¡¯t look forward while driving, you¡¯ll get in an ident again,¡¯ said Yakumo, pointing forward.


    ¡¯Again? What do you mean, again? Last time it was to save Haruka-chan.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh? It was my fault? That¡¯s...¡¯


    Haruka covered her face on purpose and made it look like she was sad.


    ¡¯No, that¡¯s not it...¡¯


    Gotou looked flustered, like he had screwed up and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡¯Come on, Gotou-san. Look forward,¡¯ Yakumo said.


    ¡¯Aah! Shut up!¡¯ Gotou yelled, hitting the wheel.


    It was so funny Harukaughed so hard she had to hold her stomach.


    Ah, no matter what¡¯s said, I always end up being honest in front of these two. I realise that now.


    It doesn¡¯t matter how other people see me. My sister doesn¡¯t have to switch ces with me. I can get angry and smile and cry like I want to ¨C


    ¡¯Come tomorrow to exin properly. It would be troublesome if you died and came back to haunt me.¡¯


    Yakumo muttered that as Haruka got off Gotou¡¯s car.


    He said one thing too much, but ¨C


    ¡¯I will.¡¯


    The car started at the same time as she responded.


    While watching the car leave, Haruka murmured ¡¯Thank you¡¯ in her heart.


    -


    9


    -


    ¡¯How was it?¡¯


    After Haruka got off the car, Gotou asked Yakumo that question while starting the car.


    Yakumo ran a hand through his hair and spoke with a troubled expression.


    ¡¯ording to Doctor Kinoshita¡¯s story, that photo was taken after the disappearance.¡¯


    ¡¯Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡¯


    ¡¯That would make Andou, who died in the traffic ident, incredibly suspicious.¡¯


    ¡¯You think that too then.¡¯


    Gotou had also been thinking that.


    The case with the serial abductions and murders of girls. He had a suspicion that Andou might be the culprit.


    At this stage, he didn¡¯t even have one shred of evidence, but he was almost certain.


    ¡¯But isn¡¯t that odd?¡¯ Yakumo said, looking up at the roof of the car.


    ¡¯What?¡¯


    Gotou held a cigarette in his mouth.


    ¡¯I won¡¯t talk if you light that up.¡¯


    ¡¯Damn. I got it.¡¯


    Gotou threw the cigarette onto his dashboard.


    It¡¯s because there were people like Yakumo that smokers felt ashamed.


    He didn¡¯t know about those separated seating ces, but recently, there were even caf¨¦s that forbad smokingpletely.


    ¡¯If, hypothetically, Andou was the culprit, why did he only have Ayaka-chan¡¯s photo?¡¯ Yakumo said with airs.


    ¡¯What do you mean?¡¯


    ¡¯The case this time involves serial abductions and murders. Why doesn¡¯t he have photos of the other girls?¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s...¡¯


    He had been going to rebut, but he couldn¡¯t find the words.


    It was just as Yakumo said. If Andou was the culprit, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for him to have the photos of the other young women.


    ¡¯There is another thing.¡¯


    ¡¯What?¡¯


    ¡¯There was a girl¡¯s spirit in that hospital.¡¯


    ¡¯The daughter¡¯s?¡¯


    ¡¯No.¡¯


    ¡¯Who was it?¡¯


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know. It was someone besides his daughter.¡¯


    Since Gotou couldn¡¯t see spirits, he couldn¡¯tment.


    Even if he could see them, he didn¡¯t feel like thinking about what that meant.


    ¡¯But well, it¡¯s expected for a hospital to have one or two dead spirits...¡¯


    Yakumo spoke, almost to himself, and sighed.


    ¡¯You might be right,¡¯ Gotou agreed half-heartedly.


    ¡¯Now, where are we heading next?¡¯


    Yakumo yawned in his boredom.


    It appeared that he knew Gotou had not nned on letting him go yet.


    ¡¯We¡¯ll be going back a bit, but we¡¯re heading to the t Andou lived in.¡¯


    ¡¯Hasn¡¯t everything been taken out already?¡¯


    ¡¯Seems like it.¡¯


    ¡¯Then wouldn¡¯t going be a waste of time?¡¯


    Thinking normally, what Yakumo said was correct, but Gotou had different intentions.


    ¡¯If Andou¡¯s the culprit and his room was the scene of the murder, though there might not be any physical evidence left behind, there¡¯s the possibility that something else has remained.¡¯


    ¡¯So you are saying that the spirits of the girls who were killed might be there...¡¯


    ¡¯Exactly.¡¯


    ¡¯You really just do whatever you want.¡¯


    Though Yakumoined, he didn¡¯t object.


    He might¡¯ve also thought the same thing ¨C


    The t had a green roof and was by the river.


    That was where Andou had lived. Gotou¡¯s suspicion that it was rted to the crime was growing.


    Gotou drove his car into the visitor¡¯s parking lot on the premises.


    ¡¯Is it here?¡¯ said Yakumo, looking up at the apartment.


    ¡¯Yeah,¡¯ Gotou replied, looking up as well. It was a family-oriented apartment with ten stories. It was aptly called Riverside Apartment.


    ¡¯It¡¯s rather extravagant for someone who was a legal apprentice.¡¯


    It was just as Yakumo said.


    ¡¯Plus it came with parking and he drove a ck Benz.¡¯


    ¡¯He must have been of high status.¡¯


    ¡¯Damn, it¡¯s bigger than my t.¡¯


    ¡¯Gotou-san, you have a t?¡¯


    ¡¯Yeah, though it¡¯spany housing.¡¯


    It was a 2LDK[2]. All of the residents were part of the police.


    In police work, which often had transferrals, a feat like purchasing a t with your own money wasn¡¯t even remotely possible.


    ¡¯What a waste,¡¯ said Yakumo as he got off the car.


    ¡¯What is?¡¯


    ¡¯It¡¯s obvious that a wild bear should stay at a camp or the like.¡¯


    ¡¯Don¡¯t make it sound like I¡¯m some monster cat that lives at a school.¡¯


    Even though Gotou had actually replied, Yakumo started walking towards the entrance, like he hadn¡¯t heard anything at all.


    Damn, the guy just does whatever he wants.


    They went to the management office near the entrance and were able to borrow the key to the t Andou had lived in after they said they were further investigating the traffic ident.


    Andou lived in a corner t on the top floor.


    When Gotou had heard from the manager that the rent was two hundred thousand yen, he thought his eyes were going to pop out. It felt kind of stupid to work so hard.


    He rode the elevator with Yakumo and opened the door to Andou¡¯s t.


    Like he had heard before, there were no belongings left. Though the walls and floor had a few marks, it would look like new with some housecleaning.


    It was a 2LDK like Gotou¡¯spany one, but each and every room wasrger.


    There were many windows to let light in, so it gave an open and bright impression.


    They went around each room. Bathroom, kitchen, toilet ¨C


    As expected, they didn¡¯t find anything important.


    ¡¯Hey, Yakumo. Can you see anything?¡¯


    Gotou asked Yakumo, who was looking out the window in the twenty-tatami living room.


    ¡¯No, I see exactly the same thing that you do, Gotou-san.¡¯


    An immediate answer. He hadn¡¯t been expecting much in the first ce. There was no point being disappointed. They would go to the next ce.


    He moved to leave, but Yakumo was frozen, staring out the window.


    ¡¯What is it?¡¯


    ¡¯Gotou-san. Could you show me the key Andou had?¡¯


    ¡¯Why?¡¯


    ¡¯Please just hurry and let me see.¡¯


    After being urged, Gotou took the key in the stic bag from his pocket and handed it to Yakumo. Yakumo took i

 Volume 2 Chapter 3

    Volume 2 Chapter 3


    <strong>VOLUME 2 - THAT WHICH CONNECTS SOULS</strong> file 03: resurrection ()


    -


    1


    -


    ¡®Oi! Old man! What the hell is this?¡¯


    Gotou yelled as he opened the door to Hata¡¯s room.


    ¡¯You¡¯re noisy. Can¡¯t you be a little quieter?¡¯


    Hata scowled in annoyance. To hell with his annoyance.


    Gotou sat on the folding chair.


    ¡¯How could I be quiet about this!? There¡¯s another corpse ¨C what the hell is happening?¡¯


    ¡¯There¡¯s nothing to it. I¡¯d like to ask myself,¡¯ Hata replied in a casual tone.


    Even the demonic old man who was doing things at his own pace couldn¡¯t hide his irritation.


    ¡¯Who¡¯s the vic?¡¯


    ¡¯Hashimoto Rumi-chan. Fourteen years old. After she drowned, her corpse was disposed of in a dumpsite.¡¯


    ¡¯Is it the same?¡¯ Gotou asked to check.


    When a big incident like this urred, there were sometimes copycat crimes. In order to prevent them, the police wouldn¡¯t share all the details of the crime until it was solved.


    By doing so, cases could be ssed.


    ¡¯The murder method and situation with the corpse are the same as with the second victim, Miho-chan. On top of that, there arecerations on the right ankle. Those were also found on the other two victims.


    On the girl they saved, they had seen the same thing ¨C theceration on the right ankle had probably been caused by something like chains.


    Hata flipped through the documents on his desk and spoke, almost to himself.


    ¡¯She didn¡¯t go home yesterday. Her parents didn¡¯t worry about it since they thought it was just her doing her usual thing. There hadn¡¯t been any request when the corpse was found. It was reported in the news that the murderer had died. That might have put them at ease.¡¯


    Damn, this was a terrible police error.


    But that would mean ¨C


    ¡¯Old man, you think Andou wasn¡¯t the perp?¡¯


    ¡¯I don¡¯t think that¡¯s it. There is a mountain of things we wouldn¡¯t be able to exin if Andou weren¡¯t the perpetrator. Though the investigation is still taking ce, we found Andou¡¯s fingerprints at the ex-water gate and the first victim Ayaka-chan¡¯s bag and hair. No matter how I think about it, Andou is the murderer.¡¯


    ¡¯Then why¡¯s there a third corpse?¡¯


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s my job to analyse. It¡¯s your job to investigate.¡¯


    The perverted old man really had a mouth on him.


    In any case, it seemed like he¡¯d have to ask for Yakumo¡¯s appearance again.


    ¡¯Sorry to bother you.¡¯


    Gotou stood up and moved to leave but Hata called out to him.


    ¡¯Do you remember seeing this man?¡¯


    While he said that, he handed a photo to Gotou.


    In the photo was a middle-aged man wearing sunsses. There was a faint smile on his pale face.


    Gotou felt the blood in his body go cold.


    This face. As if I could forget it. This man. He¡¯s ¨C


    ¡¯Oi, old man. Where¡¯s this photo from?¡¯


    ¡¯From the location where the corpse was found. He was there when the second victim Miho-chan was found too. And this time he was looking at me from a distance too.¡¯


    He was at the ce the corpse was found. Did that mean he was connected to the case somehow?


    That¡¯d make this a serious affair. The overview of the fake murder case for insurance money a month ago came up in Gotou¡¯s head.


    ¡¯Once could have been overlooked, but twice. And that faint smile. No matter how you look at it, that¡¯s not the face of a curious onlooker. I took a few photos.¡¯


    ¡¯Old man. I¡¯m borrowing this photo.¡¯


    ¡¯Borrowing? Does that mean you¡¯ve got a hint as to who he is?¡¯


    Gotou ignored Hata¡¯s question and left the room.


    While walking with long strides, he looked at the photo again. It wasn¡¯t just a hint.


    I didn¡¯t think we¡¯d meet up again like this ¨C


    -


    2


    -


    The next day, Haruka apanied Yakumo to visit Kinoshita¡¯s hospital.


    They had two objectives. One was thanking Kinoshita again for saving her. The other was to ask about the spirit of the girl who had appeared at the river.


    Since there was the fuss with the exorcism yesterday, they were still in the middle of their conversation.


    The reason why Ayaka-chan was still in the river even though the perpetrator had died.


    They wanted to find out the meaning behind that.


    Even though they had visited without notifying him beforehand, Kinoshita said, ¡¯Thank you foring,¡¯ and he invited Haruka and Yakumo into the examination room.


    ¡¯Excuse us foring by so suddenly. I wanted to thank you for the other day. I¡¯m really very grateful.¡¯


    The first thing Haruka did upon entering the examination room was bow her head and express her gratitude.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t worry about it. I just did my job,¡¯ said Kinoshita with a smile, and he urged Haruka and Yakumo to sit.


    They took him up on his offer and sat down next to each other on the round chairs.


    ¡¯I came today to ask you a few things,¡¯ Yakumo said, going right to the point.


    ¡¯That¡¯s right ¨C Yakumo-kun is a detective. You¡¯ve grown up splendidly.¡¯


    Kinoshita nodded with a smile.


    Eh? Yakumo was a detective? Since when?


    He had definitelye up with a lie on the spot again.


    ¡¯I have to apologise for that.¡¯


    ¡¯Hm?¡¯


    Kinoshita looked dubious.


    ¡¯I am not a detective. When I came the other day, Gotou-san had juste up with an appropriate lie.¡¯


    ¡¯Is that so?¡¯


    ¡¯I am just a student.¡¯


    Even after finding out that Yakumo had deceived him about who he was, Kinoshita didn¡¯t look particrly angry.


    ¡¯Then this isn¡¯t about my daughter.¡¯


    ¡¯Though this isn¡¯t an investigation, I would still like to ask about your daughter.¡¯


    Kinoshita gave Yakumo an evaluating look.


    He would talk about his murdered daughter if the listening party was the police. It wasn¡¯t something he would talk about freely with somebody he didn¡¯t know at all.


    ¡¯Wasn¡¯t the case solved? I was contacted about that.¡¯


    ¡¯Yes, the perpetrator has been confirmed.¡¯


    ¡¯Then what do you want to know?¡¯


    Yakumo took a deep breath before speaking. It was unusual discretion for him.


    ¡¯Kinoshita-san. What are you trying to do for your daughter?¡¯


    Kinoshita stared at Yakumo with his mouth half opened. He looked like he didn¡¯t understand what Yakumo was talking about.


    ¡¯Did you promise your dead daughter something?¡¯


    ¡¯I did make a promise.¡¯


    For a moment, Kinoshita looked surprised, but his expression soon returned to normal and he answered Yakumo¡¯s question.


    ¡¯But why do you know that?¡¯


    Yakumo took the ck contact lens out of his left eye.


    He turned his red left eye towards Kinoshita.


    ¡¯You know about my eye.¡¯


    ¡¯Yes, of course.¡¯


    Eh? Of course? Doctor Kinoshita knew about Yakumo¡¯s eye from before?


    Haruka felt like something had been left out of the conversation.


    ¡¯This eye of mine isn¡¯t just red.¡¯


    ¡¯Meaning...¡¯


    ¡¯As a doctor, you might not believe this, but my eye can see the spirits of the dead.¡¯


    Kinoshita didn¡¯t confirm or deny Yakumo¡¯s words.


    He just looked at Yakumo¡¯s eye silently.


    ¡¯Yesterday, I met your daughter at the river where her corpse was found.¡¯


    The moment Kinoshita heard those words, his eyes opened wide and he gripped Yakumo¡¯s shoulders tightly.


    ¡¯Really? Is that true? Then my daughter ¨C Ayaka is really there!¡¯


    His face was red with excitement, like his calm demeanour from before had been a lie.


    He won¡¯t deny it? Hepletely epted Yakumo¡¯s ability to see the spirits of the dead.


    Even though he¡¯s a doctor ¨C


    Why?


    ¡¯Though this is very unstable so I shouldn¡¯t talk about it between people, if it¡¯s just a bit...¡¯


    Yakumo responded like he had been pressured into it by Kinoshita.


    ¡¯So Ayaka ¨C did Ayaka say anything!?¡¯


    Kinoshita was so agitated he started shaking Yakumo¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡¯Please calm down,¡¯ Yakumo said, taking Kinoshita¡¯s hands off his shoulders.


    Kinoshita might have realised he was more agitated than necessary, because he hung his head and muttered, ¡¯Forgive me,¡¯ staring at his hands.


    ¡¯Your daughter said ¡°stop already¡±...¡¯


    Kinoshita looked up in response to those words.


    ¡¯What does Ayaka-chan want to stop? Don¡¯t you know the answer to that?¡¯


    After Yakumo spoke, Kinoshita shook his head back and forth.


    His shoulders were trembling a little. It felt like he¡¯d copse if Haruka touched him. He felt like Haruka¡¯s mother had when Haruka¡¯s older sister had died.


    That was how it seemed to Haruka ¨C


    ¡¯You said this to me before. Your mother had tried to kill you...¡¯


    Haruka had heard that before this.


    Kinoshita even knew about that?


    ¡¯At that time, you asked me what excuse your mother could make.¡¯


    Yakumo nodded silently.


    ¡¯To say the truth, I feel the same way. I can¡¯t possibly understand the feelings of a parent who would try to kill their own child. I don¡¯t understand... but I can understand the feeling of a parent who has lost their child as well as anyone else.¡¯


    Kinoshita stopped speaking then and bit his lip.


    It looked like he was trying to bear the pain.


    ¡¯To be honest, I was a failure as both a parent and a husband before. It was my dream to have my own hospital. I was stubborn and lost myself in that dream. I didn¡¯t consider my family even once. On the contrary, I was even adverse to it. Then, my wife copsed. It was cancer.¡¯


    ¡¯Cancer?¡¯ Yakumo repeated.


    ¡¯Though I was a doctor, I didn¡¯t notice anything strange about her condition. When I noticed, the metastasis had already started... I was toote.¡¯


    Kinoshita¡¯s voice was filled with sadness, like he was letting out something that he had kept in for years.


    ¡¯It¡¯s a truly shameful story. I couldn¡¯t save my wife... But I promised my wife something just before she died. I promised her that I would definitely protect Ayaka... How about that? I couldn¡¯t protect her...¡¯


    Kinoshita¡¯s tightly gripped fists were shaking with an anger he couldn¡¯t hold in.


    That anger wasn¡¯t at the murderer but at himself.


    ¡¯Why didn¡¯t I take her to and from school? Why didn¡¯t I call the police sooner? If I had looked after her properly, Ayaka might not have died...¡¯


    No. that wasn¡¯t true. It wasn¡¯t the doctor¡¯s fault.


    Haruka wanted to yell those things out, but she just couldn¡¯t put the words in her mouth.


    I know that even if I say anything, it wouldn¡¯t be any constion.


    He resents himself for not being able to save someone he loves ¨C


    Haruka had experienced it too. She felt responsible for her sister¡¯s death and med herself for thirteen years and did so even now. When she herself was like that, she couldn¡¯t tell Kinoshita not to me himself.


    ¡¯That¡¯s why I promised Ayaka... I told her... to wait, since I would definitely save her...¡¯


    ¡¯Then, you started researching how to resurrect the dead.¡¯


    Resurrect the dead? What was Yakumo saying? There was no way that was possible. Plus, Kinoshita-san was a doctor. He should have known that better than anyone.


    ¡¯How do you know that?¡¯ Kinoshita asked with a gasp.


    ¡¯The books in this room. <i>The Definition of Soul and Body</i>. <i>The Cycle of Death and Reincarnation</i>. All of the titles are rted to the resurrection of the dead.¡¯


    Kinoshita didn¡¯t respond.


    He just looked at Yakumo with tears in his eyes.


    ¡¯No matter how much you research, you, as a doctor, should know best that it is impossible,¡¯ Yakumo said slowly.


    That was right. No matter how you struggled, no matter how much you suffered, the dead wouldn¡¯te back. Yakumo could see the spirits of the dead. However, even if he could see them, that was different from them being alive.


    ¡¯Yakumo-kun. Could I ask you one thing?¡¯


    Yakumo nodded at Kinoshita¡¯s words.


    ¡¯The connection between the body and the soul... What do you think it is?¡¯


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know.¡¯


    An immediate answer. Kinoshita looked puzzled at how quick the reply was.


    ¡¯All my eye can do is see, so I don¡¯t know the answer to something that difficult. If I knew, I would be able to fix this eye.¡¯


    ¡¯I see...¡¯


    ¡¯However, I do recognise that a soul is a cluster of a person¡¯s emotions.¡¯


    ¡¯A person¡¯s emotions?¡¯


    Kinoshita slowly thought over Yakumo¡¯s words.


    ¡¯I apologise for taking so much of your time.¡¯


    After Yakumo said that, he stood up by himself and headed towards the door.


    Haruka hurriedly followed him.


    ¡¯Could you let me ask onest thing?¡¯


    Kinoshita called out to Yakumo. Yakumo didn¡¯t turn around.


    ¡¯What is it?¡¯


    ¡¯Earlier, we were talking about your mother, but don¡¯t you want to know who your father is?¡¯


    Yakumo¡¯s father ¨C


    Before, he had said his father didn¡¯t exist as long as he didn¡¯t remember him.


    However, that was just a question of Yakumo¡¯s own feelings, and he couldn¡¯t have been born without his father.


    ¡¯I¡¯m not interested,¡¯ Yakumo said lightly, like he didn¡¯t care, and he left the room.


    -


    3


    -


    Ishii was idling in the Unsolved Cases Special Investigations Room with nothing in particr to do.


    He hadn¡¯t seen Detective Gotou since morning.


    He had tried calling his mobile multiple times, but the phone just rang with no response.


    An unauthorised absence? No, Detective Gotou wouldn¡¯t ¨C


    He might have used an enormous amount of spiritual energy to solve this case. No, that had to be it. There was no might about it.


    Right now, Detective Gotou might have been suffering in a way that Ishii could not possibly understand. He couldn¡¯t just idle like this. Ishii knew where he lived. He would go check on him.


    Just as Ishii stood up, he heard a knock.


    After he said, ¡¯Pleasee in,¡¯ the door opened.


    Standing there was a young woman wearing a ssy grey trouser suit with her long hair tied in the back.


    There¡¯s no way I¡¯d forget her. She¡¯s ¨C


    ¡¯Eek.¡¯


    Ishii was so shocked he jumped onto the desk.


    This was the woman who had been possessed by a ghost. Hijikata Makoto.


    It was unexpected that she had already gotten better to the point that she could walk by herself in such a short time.


    She was pale and her cheeks were a bit hollow, but that matched her almond eyes and slender frame.


    Looking at her like this, she could be called a beauty, but Ishii¡¯s frightful impression of her was too strong.


    ¡¯I wanted to express my gratitude to you for saving me.¡¯


    Makoto bowed in a calm and delicate movement.


    ¡¯A-ah, no, y-you don¡¯t have to thank us...¡¯


    Ishii had consciously tried to speak in a way that his voice wouldn¡¯t shake, but it was no use.


    ¡¯Excuse me, but why are you on the desk?¡¯


    ¡¯Eh? Ah, no, this ¨C I was going to clean...¡¯


    Because you¡¯re terrifying ¨C he couldn¡¯t say that.


    Ishii hurriedly jumped off the desk. He lost his bnce and almost fell.


    ¡¯It seems like that has only made it messier.¡¯


    Makoto covered her mouth as sheughed.


    It was only natural, since he had jumped up in his shoes.


    ¡¯That¡¯s true.¡¯


    Ishii forced himself tough.


    ¡¯Ishii-san.¡¯


    ¡¯You know my name?¡¯


    ¡¯I was conscious at the time, though it was only in bits and pieces...¡¯


    Ishii understood. So that was how it was.


    That odd point caught his interest.


    ¡¯I did something awful to you, Ishii-san,¡¯ Makoto said quietly, sounding ashamed as she hung her head.


    Perhaps she was talking about when he had brought Makoto out. That had been awful. She had bit and chewed on him. He really had gone through a lot.


    ¡¯No, that¡¯s not... There was nothing you could have done.¡¯


    ¡¯You still have the injuries. Are you OK?¡¯


    Makoto reached out with a pale, slender finger towards Ishii¡¯s bruised left eye.


    At that moment, Ishii¡¯s nightmare came up in his mind. Inmed eyes. Bared teeth. A low growl ¨C


    ¡¯Gyaah!¡¯


    Ishii yelped and jumped onto the desk again in response.


    At the same time, the door opened and Gotou came in.


    ¡¯What are you doing? Are you a monkey?¡¯


    ¡¯Ah, no, I have a good reason...¡¯


    Ishii got off the desk dejectedly.


    ¡¯It¡¯s not the time for that! We¡¯re going!¡¯


    Was he going to do something even in this situation?


    If he used any more spiritual energy, he would die. Ishii had to stop him.


    ¡¯Even if you tell me to go, Detective Gotou, your spiritual energy...¡¯


    Just as he said that, Gotou¡¯s iron hammer of a fist fell on the crown of Ishii¡¯s head.


    If this were a manga, stars would have been circling above his head.


    ¡¯What spiritual energy, you fool!? You read too much manga! I¡¯ll give you a good wallop the next time you say something so idiotic!¡¯


    Hadn¡¯t he already walloped him?


    Gotou grabbed the scruff of Ishii¡¯s neck and dragged him out into the corridor.


    ¡¯E-er. Detective Gotou. I came to thank you for the other day.¡¯


    Ishii heard Makoto from behind them.


    ¡¯Shut up! I¡¯m busy now! Leave it forter!¡¯


    Detective Gotou waved his hand like he was chasing away a fly.


    Still, Detective Gotou is in such a rush. What on earth happened ¨C


    -


    4


    -


    ¡¯Hey ¨C does Doctor Kinoshita know you from before?¡¯


    While they walked on the road by the river, Haruka asked this question to Yakumo, who was walking a little in front of her.


    The way Kinoshita had spoken had certainly made it sound that way.


    ¡¯Ipletely forgot. Or rather, I have no memory of it,¡¯ Yakumo said, facing forward.


    He spoke so vaguely that Haruka didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡¯What do you mean?¡¯


    She quickened her pace to walk beside Yakumo.


    ¡¯Doctor Kinoshita was the doctor in charge at my birth.¡¯


    ¡¯Really?¡¯


    While she was surprised, she also understood. In that case, she could ept that he had forgotten.


    ¡¯Well, that¡¯s all there is to it, so we¡¯re practically strangers.¡¯


    Yakumo yawned.


    Haruka still had one more thing to ask ¨C


    ¡¯So what was that?


    Yakumo¡¯s feet halted at Haruka¡¯s question, as if time had stopped.


    ¡¯What¡¯s wrong?¡¯


    Yakumo ran a hand through his hair with a troubled expression and lowered brows as he started talking.


    ¡¯That girl¡¯s spirit is bound to that river because of Doctor Kinoshita¡¯s strong emotions.¡¯


    ¡¯Emotions?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. He irresponsibly promised that he would definitely save his dead daughter. That keeps her in that river.¡¯


    ¡¯How can we release her?¡¯


    Yakumo didn¡¯t reply and just gazed idly at the river.


    Haruka did the same, turning her eyes to the moving surface of the river.


    On the other shore, young men and women were having a barbecue. White herons were resting their wings in the sandbank.


    How did Yakumo feel?


    Haruka stole a nce at his profile.


    The pencil-straight bridge of his nose, his tightly closed lips. Was there anything reflected in his narrowed almond eyes?


    ¡¯Doctor Kinoshita will have to give up for the girl to be released.¡¯


    Finally, Yakumo spoke.


    ¡¯Give up?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. As long as he doesn¡¯t acknowledge that his daughter will not being back, she will stay in that ce.¡¯


    ¡¯How can we make that happen?¡¯


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know that much. In any case, it won¡¯t work if he is still reading books about reviving the dead and reincarnation.¡¯


    Haruka grasped the gist of what Yakumo was saying.


    When she had been in the river, Ayaka-chan had said this. ¡¯Stop already¡¯ ¨C


    Those words had been for her father, Doctor Kinoshita.


    ¡¯I wonder if things will work out.¡¯


    ¡¯If things were going to work out, they already would have. This is a problem of a person¡¯s heart. It¡¯s not something we can fix by talking. Doctor Kinoshita has to acknowledge it himself.¡¯


    It was just as Yakumo said.


    Outsiders like them wouldn¡¯t change anything by exining to a father who had lost his daughter that she wouldn¡¯t being back.


    ¡¯Well, all we can do is see how things go,¡¯ Yakumo concluded.


    Haruka caught herself before she said, ¡¯That¡¯s right.¡¯ That was dangerous. So many things had happened that she had almost forgotten the cause of all this trouble.


    ¡¯Then what about the haunting Mayuko-chan is still worried about?¡¯


    ¡¯She¡¯s mistaken.¡¯


    Yakumo twisted his neck, making it crack as he spoke.


    ¡¯Mistaken?¡¯


    ¡¯You saw it too, right? The spirit of the girl in the river.¡¯


    Haruka nodded.


    ¡¯Which means the girl¡¯s soul is still in the river. She¡¯s not with your friend. Which means she¡¯s mistaken.¡¯


    ¡¯But she had sleep paralysis and saw a ghost of a girl. She said she heard voices...¡¯


    Yakumo scratched at the back of his neck, looking annoyed.


    ¡¯Human beings have active imaginations. She had the terrifying experience of seeing a ghost of a girl in a river. That actually happened. Then she thought that she had been possessed by that ghost. However, that was a delusion.¡¯


    Haruka understand what Yakumo had said so far.


    ¡¯After that, she lived her life suspicious of everything, thinking that there was a ghost near her. The result was that she thought something in a dark room that she couldn¡¯t make out was a girl. Small noises she couldn¡¯t discern became people¡¯s voices.¡¯


    ¡¯But that sort of thing...¡¯


    ¡¯Happens. Didn¡¯t you experience it yourself before?¡¯


    ¡¯Me?¡¯


    Did she do something like that? She couldn¡¯t remember at all.


    ¡¯Honestly. It¡¯s because you don¡¯t learn that you always drag me into your trouble.¡¯


    He always said too much.


    ¡¯It¡¯s because you always remember unnecessary things that people hate you, Yakumo-kun.¡¯


    Yakumo snorted at Haruka¡¯s cynicism.


    ¡¯I¡¯m talking about the spirit photography I showed you before. After I said that there was a person¡¯s face in the grooves of the tree, you saw a face, right? It¡¯s the same for the girl. She¡¯s living with the preconception that there may be a ghost.¡¯


    Oh. So that¡¯s how it was.


    Finally, Haruka understood too. If there was a preconception, all thoughts would end up connecting to it.


    I understand that. But ¨C


    ¡¯What should I do?¡¯


    Yakumo raised an eyebrow, like he was saying, How would I know?


    ¡¯You might not like it, but the best method would be to tell her that everything¡¯s fine because the ghost has been exorcised.¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s a lie, right?¡¯


    Haruka red up.


    ¡¯Then tell her the truth. Say, ¡°Everything you saw was an illusion. You¡¯re psychologically ill, so I rmend that you go to a hospital for counselling.¡±¡¯


    ¡¯I will then.¡¯


    No matter how she thought about it, that was obviously the better method.


    ¡¯However, if she doesn¡¯t ept that exnation, she¡¯ll bring her story to another spirit medium. If they¡¯re an unsavoury one, they¡¯ll take her money.¡¯


    To be honest, she wasn¡¯t confident Mayuko would understand if she told her the truth.


    ¡¯If you can¡¯t say it, then telling her not to worry because the ghost has been exorcised will take away her fear. It¡¯s your choice.¡¯


    Haruka grabbed onto Yakumo¡¯s shirt as he tried to walk away.


    Yakumo¡¯s cheek twitched in irritation like that of a cat whose sleep was disturbed.


    ¡¯What?¡¯


    ¡¯Yakumo-kun. Please.¡¯


    Haruka looked up at Yakumo as she pleaded with him.


    ¡¯Stop that ¨C it¡¯s disturbing.¡¯


    Disturbing? How rude.


    But she didn¡¯t say that aloud. She¡¯d lose everything if he got angry at her here.


    ¡¯Yakumo-kun. Please. Go exin.¡¯


    She pleaded with him again.


    ¡¯I get it, so please don¡¯t look at me with such disgusting eyes.¡¯


    He said it again!


    -


    5


    -


    As Ishii drove, he looked at Gotou reclining in the passenger seat.


    He had his arms crossed, and underneath his furrowed brows, there was a sharp glint in his eye like a hound¡¯s.


    Just as Ishii had been wondering why he hadn¡¯t seen Gotou since morning, he had suddenly returned to take Ishii out, saying, ¡¯We¡¯re going!¡¯ and now they were headed towards the university by car.


    ¡¯Detective Gotou, what on earth happened?¡¯


    Ishii couldn¡¯t stand it ¨C he asked a question.


    ¡¯That¡¯s why you¡¯re useless!¡¯


    Gotou suddenly yelled at him angrily.


    ¡¯But, um, since I haven¡¯t heard anything, it¡¯s natural for me not to know, or that¡¯s what I...¡¯


    ¡¯Can¡¯t you do anything without being told!? If you¡¯re a detective, perk up your ears and listen! That reporter woman¡¯s got a much leveller head on her shoulders!¡¯


    ¡¯I-I apologise...¡¯


    Ishii apologised though he didn¡¯t know why, pressured into it by Gotou¡¯s shouting.


    The conversation stopped there, and then the only thing that could be heard in the car was the sound of the wind.


    ¡¯This isn¡¯t public yet, but another one was found.¡¯


    Breaking the awful silence, Gotou spoke, as if to himself, while holding a cigarette in his mouth.


    ¡¯Another one?¡¯


    Ishii didn¡¯t understand what Gotou was saying.


    He asked his question while fixing the position of his sses.


    ¡¯Another girl¡¯s corpse.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    Ishii¡¯s voice cracked at the unexpected news.


    ¡¯The third victim. She was found at a dumpsite this morning.


    A girl¡¯s corpse? Third victim? Dumpsite?


    ¡¯You must be lying. I mean, Andou was the perpetrator, and that Andou is already dead, so the case is...¡¯


    Ishii replied quickly, like he was turning over the words he couldn¡¯t understand in his mind.


    A new corpse shouldn¡¯t have been found if the perpetrator is dead ¨C


    ¡¯It¡¯s toote to be surprised! That¡¯s why I¡¯m in a rush!¡¯


    Gotou¡¯s spittle flew through the car.


    Oh. So that¡¯s why ¨C


    It¡¯s as Detective Gotou says. There¡¯s no time for careless worrying. I¡¯m a failure as a detective for not noticing anything even in such a terrible situation.


    But, with all that said, why are we going to meet the young man called Yakumo?


    I couldn¡¯t understand that at all ¨C


    -


    6


    -


    Once Haruka returned to her room, shey on her bed, overwhelmed by exhaustion.


    Was that really OK ¨C


    Haruka was assaulted by a sense of self-loathing. Even though it had been because she couldn¡¯t think of any other methods, she had ended up deceiving Mayuko.


    After their talk, Haruka had gone together with Yakumo to Mayuko¡¯s t.


    The moment Yakumo entered the room, he had said, ¡¯It¡¯s strong. I feel an extremely strong spiritual energy.¡¯ Haruka had wanted to yell ¡¯Liar!¡¯ but she¡¯d swallowed her words.


    In the end, Yakumo had said, ¡¯I will exorcise the spirit now. I would appreciate it if you would leave for an hour because of the danger,¡¯ and that was the end of it.


    Mayuko had asked, ¡¯Hey, I¡¯ve seen that person at the university before. Is he really an exorcist?¡¯


    Haruka had lied without thinking about it. ¡¯It¡¯s fine. That person is from a well-known family of exorcists.¡¯


    What a ridiculous monkey show ¨C


    Right after Mayuko left the room, Yakumo said, ¡¯Wake me up in an hour,¡¯ and he went to sleep, using a cushion as a pillow. Oi.


    When Mayuko returned in an hour, Yakumo pressed his hands together in prayer and innocently said, ¡¯It was an extremely strong spirit, but somehow I was able to remove it. That ghost will not appear in front of you again.¡¯ Haruka couldn¡¯t interrupt to say he had only been sleeping.


    Mayuko started sobbing in her happiness, like she had been released from her fear.


    Haruka¡¯s feelings of guilt grew.


    On top of that, Yakumo had received money from Mayuko.


    She couldn¡¯t believe it. It was true that Mayuko was the one who had offered to pay as thanks, but would you normally ept it? Usually people would just wave it off, saying something like ¡¯I wouldn¡¯t have been able to live with myself if I didn¡¯t help.¡¯


    This was outright fraud. And Haruka had been an aplice.


    Honestly. She felt angrier the more she thought about it.


    After Haruka woke up, her mobile started ringing. It was from her mother.


    <You haven¡¯t calledtely ¨C are you doing well?>


    Her mother spoke in an unbelieving tone from the start of the phone call.


    Haruka¡¯s anger dissipated. That was her mother for you. Just hearing the voice made her feel safer.


    ¡¯Yup. I¡¯m OK.¡¯


    <Did something happen? Your voice sounds strange.>


    Her mother had seen through her.


    Her anger at Yakumo had lessened. Her voice probably sounded strange because the conversation with Doctor Kinoshita still bothered her.


    ¡¯Mum, were you sad when my sister died?¡¯


    Haruka didn¡¯t know why she¡¯d asked that, but it hade out of her mouth. It had to be because she had heard Kinoshita and Yakumo talking.


    <Of course I was. Why are you asking that all of a sudden?>


    It was natural for her mother to be suspicious.


    ¡¯I¡¯m currently studying criminal psychology at school, and there was a lecture on the psychology of the parents of victims which caught my interest...¡¯


    Haruka said the first lie that came to mind.


    Her mother replied, <I see,> but it seemed like she didn¡¯t know whether to believe Haruka.


    ¡¯If my sister hadn¡¯t died in an ident but had been killed, how would you feel?


    <What do you mean?>


    ¡¯For example, would you hate the murderer?¡¯


    <That I would...>


    Her mother replied to her question earnestly.


    ¡¯Would you want to kill that murderer?¡¯


    What on earth am I asking my mother? Would you kill him? Would you not ¨C


    What am I nning to do if my mother says she would want to kill the murderer? I¡¯m at fault for my sister¡¯s death.


    When she finds out the truth, will my mother hate me? Will she want to kill me ¨C


    For a while, the silence continued.


    ¡¯Hm, if killing the murderer would bring back my dead child, I might.¡¯


    My mother¡¯s voice was warm, but also cruel.


    ¡¯Bring back?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. I don¡¯t think a parent¡¯s feelings will change whether it¡¯s a murder, ident or illness. You don¡¯t think that their death can¡¯t be helped just because it¡¯s an illness. Though it¡¯s the same for a murder...¡¯


    That might be true ¨C


    ¡¯In any case, we want them to live. That¡¯s all. That¡¯s why I would kill as many murderers as I needed to if doing so would bring back my child.¡¯


    If it would bring back her child ¨C


    Doctor Kinoshita had said the same thing. His promise with his daughter wasn¡¯t to take revenge against the murderer but to save her.


    If Kinoshita could go back to the past, he would probably kill Andou without thinking.


    Haruka couldn¡¯t arrange her thoughts properly in her head, but that was probably how it was.


    Then, a doubt came up in Haruka¡¯s mind.


    A doubt that can¡¯te up, but a doubt that hase up so many times before. If I were the one who died instead of my sister ¨C


    <Haruka. What are you thinking about?>


    Even through the phone, her mother could probably feel the change in her mood.


    Her mother sounded concerned.


    But I can¡¯t say this to my mother. The truth about my sister¡¯s death will be my cross to bear forever ¨C


    <What¡¯s wrong?>


    Her mother¡¯s voice felt far away.


    If she knew I was at fault for my sister¡¯s death, how distressed would my mother be ¨C


    <Haruka. Are you ming yourself again?>


    Haruka suddenly couldn¡¯t breathe when she heard her mother¡¯s unforeseen words, just as she had when she had been drowning in the water.


    <You think you¡¯re responsible for your sister¡¯s death, right?>


    Why does my mother know that? I¡¯ve never mentioned this to her once, and I haven¡¯t let her see me behaving like I do either.


    And yet ¨C


    ¡¯Mum... You knew...¡¯


    That was all she could say.


    <Of course I do. How long do you think I¡¯ve been your mother?>


    ¡¯Twenty years...¡¯


    <So you know. It¡¯s not your fault that your sister died. You were just ying around and you threw the ball a little far. It¡¯s not like you tried to kill your sister. That was an ident.>


    Haruka knew that much.


    I never told anybody. I thought I had hid it in my heart all this time ¨C


    Her nose felt prickly, and the corners of her eyes felt warm.


    <Haruka. You are you. You¡¯re not your sister. A parent doesn¡¯t care about whether their children can study or y sports or things like that. They just want their children to live and be happy. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?>


    Haruka silently nodded.


    The warmth in her mother¡¯s words filled her entire body.


    Something that had frozen over was slowly melting ¨C


    When she was younger, she had always been unhappy about her older twin sister, who was better than her at everything.


    Haruka had thought that her mother hated her, since she was worse at everything ¨C studying, sports, music...


    After her sister died, she had been frantic in trying to be like her. She had been scared that somebody would say ¡¯You should have died¡¯ if she didn¡¯t.


    ¡¯Mum, how did you know...¡¯


    ¡¯I even know who your first love was. Ken-chan, right? He got married some time ago.¡¯


    That was right. Ken-chan. He had dark skin and was a shorty. He had been nimble and yful.


    Her mother really knew everything.


    ¡¯Oh...¡¯


    <You have someone you like now, right?>


    Haruka¡¯s heart skipped a beat at her mother¡¯s sudden words.


    ¡¯Why do you think that?¡¯


    <When you came back home, you were grinning about something you remembered.>


    ¡¯I did that?¡¯


    <You did. What sort of person is he?>


    She wasn¡¯t really aware of it herself, but it was probably him.


    ¡¯He¡¯s incredibly contrary. He¡¯s selfish and not nice at all.¡¯


    <My, that sounds interesting. Tell me more.>


    Her motherughed, sounding like she was enjoying herself.


    ¡¯OK. Next time Ie home.¡¯


    Haruka hung up.


    At the same time, tears starteding out like a dam had been broken, and she cried aloud. Haruka didn¡¯t know whether it was from pain, sadness or happiness.


    Her body trembled, and her chest was so hot it felt like it would burn.


    In that wave of emotion that made it hard for her to breathe, Haruka realised that the cross she had been carrying up until now had been an illusion ¨C


    -


    7


    -


    How long did Detective Gotou n on staying here?


    While Ishii had that doubt, he couldn¡¯t say it aloud, so he just looked at Gotou, sitting on a folding chair with his legs crossed.


    It had already been almost thirty minutes since they¡¯de to the young man called Yakumo¡¯s secret hideaway at the university.


    Ishii couldn¡¯t understand at all why Gotou was so fixated on him.


    ¡¯Damn that bastard. Where¡¯d he run off to? It¡¯s a serious matter,¡¯ Gotou yelled, revealing his anger.


    At the same time, the door opened and Yakumo came in.


    ¡¯Finally back?¡¯


    Yakumo looked obviously displeased at Gotou, who had spoken.


    ¡¯This is illegal trespassing. Ishii-san, please arrest this man now.¡¯


    Yakumo pointed at Gotou.


    Arrest? In that case, Ishii wasmitting the same crime.


    ¡¯Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have the time to banter with you.¡¯


    ¡¯What a coincidence. I was just thinking that I don¡¯t have the time to y with you either.¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s not what I meant. She was found.¡¯


    ¡¯Your wife?¡¯


    ¡¯Stop screwing around! A girl¡¯s corpse! The third victim was found!¡¯


    Gotou¡¯s voice which he couldn¡¯t hold in burst out.


    At that moment, Yakumo¡¯s expression stiffened. Even Ishii understood that it wasn¡¯t because Gotou¡¯s outcry had surprised him.


    ¡¯Please let me hear the details.¡¯


    Yakumo sat on his own chair and crossed his arms as he urged Gotou.


    ¡¯The victim¡¯s name is Hashimoto Rumi-chan. She¡¯s fourteen, same as the other victims. Like with the second victim, Miho-chan, she was thrown into a dumpsite after she drowned. She was found this morning. She probably diedst night.¡¯


    Gotou summed it up all in one go.


    Yakumo didn¡¯t open his mouth. He furrowed his brow and looked down.


    Silence ¨C


    ¡¯Does that mean Andou wasn¡¯t the murderer?¡¯


    Ishii spoke up.


    Yakumo and Gotou both red at him at the same time. Being red at by these two was truly terrifying.


    ¡¯Andou is definitely the murderer,¡¯ Yakumo said indifferently.


    ¡¯I checked with old man Hata this morning. Andou¡¯s fingerprints and Ayaka-chan¡¯s hair were found at the building.¡¯


    So there was evidence ¨C


    ¡¯Detective Gotou. T-t-this is just a possibility. Could that evidence have been faked?¡¯


    ¡¯Who would do that and for what purpose?¡¯ Yakumo immediately rebutted.


    After hearing Yakumo¡¯s words, Gotou put a photo on the table.


    ¡¯How about this? This guy did it to hide his murder.¡¯


    Yakumo¡¯s eyes went wide when he took the photo into his hands.


    His teeth were clenched together so tightly it seemed like they might break with a crack.


    There was a tall man wearing sunsses in the photo.


    The bridge of his nose was straight, and he looked like he was smiling. On top of that, the man¡¯s face looked vaguely like Yakumo¡¯s.


    ¡¯Gotou-san. Where did you get this photo?¡¯ asked Yakumo, looking at Gotou sharply.


    Gotou¡¯s expression was equally stiff.


    ¡¯Seems like he was in the crowd of onlookers when the corpse was found. For both the second victim Miho-chan and this time¡¯s Rumi-chan. Old man Hata thought he was suspicious so he took the photo.¡¯


    ¡¯If this man is connected to this case, this won¡¯t end easily.¡¯


    ¡¯I know. Thirteen years ago ¨C and that fake murder case a month ago ¨C this is going to be difficult.¡¯


    Thirteen years ago? A month ago? What were these two talking about?


    They were talking like they knew this man from before.


    ¡¯Gotou-san. Do you still have the corpse of the third victim?¡¯


    ¡¯You going?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes, let¡¯s go.¡¯


    Gotou and Yakumo stood up at the same time.


    Right then, Yakumo¡¯s mobile started ringing.


    Yakumo curtly answered the phone. ¡¯What trouble do you have for me this time?¡¯


    -


    8


    -


    Haruka didn¡¯t know why that hade up in her mind herself.


    The soul of the girl, still in the river, with the same name as her sister.


    Yakumo had said this. That girl was bound to the river by her father¡¯s strong emotions. Haruka wanted to save her if she could.


    Before she noticed, she had pressed the call button on her phone.


    <What trouble do you have for me this time?>


    Once the call connected, she heard a curt voice.


    ¡¯It¡¯s not trouble. I just wanted to ask you something.¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s revolting.¡¯


    Revolting ¨C


    ¡¯Honestly. I just want to ask about Doctor Kinoshita.¡¯


    <That was already solved, wasn¡¯t it?>


    ¡¯That¡¯s true, but that girl will be stuck in the river like this.¡¯


    <That¡¯s right.>


    ¡¯Can¡¯t anything be done?¡¯


    <No.>


    It felt like he had nned on giving up from the start, or he might have thought it wasn¡¯t their problem.


    ¡¯But the girl seems pitiful.¡¯


    <How meddlesome can you be? I said it was a problem of Doctor Kinoshita¡¯s heart.>


    ¡¯I know, but... I was thinking of trying to get Doctor Kinoshita to understand once more.¡¯


    <Give up. Nothing¡¯s going to change just because you said something.>


    Yakumo¡¯s opinion makes sense.


    It¡¯s not something I can solve on my own. But ¨C


    ¡¯Can¡¯t youe with me?¡¯


    For a while, Yakumo didn¡¯t say anything.


    Doctor Kinoshita said this. His daughter died because of him ¨C


    Haruka wouldn¡¯t say she had felt the same way, but she had lived her life up until now carrying simr feelings. ¡¯Your daughter¡¯s death wasn¡¯t your fault.¡¯ She wanted him to understand that, at least.


    <How would you feel if you were in the position of the parent?>


    Yakumo¡¯s tone changed slightly.


    Other people might not have noticed if they heard it, but I can tell ¨C


    Haruka recalled something Isshin had said before. ¡¯That boy is really kind, but he¡¯s bad at showing his emotions.¡¯


    ¡¯What do you mean?¡¯


    <Would you give up on your daughter if somebody exined the situation to you?>


    That¡¯s ¨C


    ¡¯I think that¡¯d be impossible.¡¯


    <Then you understand. Doctor Kinoshita has to solve this problem on his own.>


    Haruka understood what Yakumo was saying.


    But she still wanted to save that girl. Those strong feelings hadn¡¯t been changed.


    The girl with the same name as her dead sister.


    I probably want to do something to save her and be pardoned. I want to be released from the burden of having killed my sister.


    I know that¡¯s just my own selfishness. But ¨C


    ¡¯I want to do something.¡¯


    <Fine. If you want to go, just go. But I can¡¯t help you right now. If you¡¯re going, you¡¯re going on your own.>


    It sounded like Yakumo had given up.


    ¡¯OK.¡¯


    Haruka nodded.


    Now that she thought about it, it would feel like running away if she borrowed Yakumo¡¯s strength now.


    <If you meet Doctor Kinoshita, tell him my message.>


    ¡¯Your message?¡¯


    What the dead want is for the living to be happy ¨C


    Those words pierced deep into her heart.


    ¡¯Thank you...¡¯


    Haruka said that and hung up.


    -


    9


    -


    Kinoshita gasped, like his suffering was forcing its way out.


    I failed again ¨C


    Why? What was wrong?


    I promised my daughter. I promised I would definitely save her. And yet ¨C


    ¡¯Damn it!¡¯


    Kinoshita said those words like he had vomited them, and he stabbed a pen into his desk.


    The stic pen broke with a loud snap, but his anger still did not abate.


    He stood up, picked up the chair he had been sitting on with two hands and threw it towards the wall.


    The chair hit the cab and created arge dent before falling to the floor.


    Blood flow invigorated him, and his temperature went up.


    ¡¯Agh!¡¯


    He punched the wall with his fists.


    The impact went along his arm, but he didn¡¯t feel any pain.


    Lost in his anger, Kinoshita punched the wall again. He punched it again, again and again.


    Not just with his fists ¨C he also hit the wall with his head.


    A crack split down his parched heart, and it started crumbling.


    Emotions that weren¡¯t appeased ¨C


    The police had said the incident was over.


    It was true that it had been determined who Ayaka-chan¡¯s killer was, and that killer had already died.


    So what?


    I already know that.


    It isn¡¯t over yet for me. It¡¯s not a matter of who the murderer is. Nothing will be over under Ayakaes back.


    That which connects the soul and the body. That¡¯s the key.


    Sess isn¡¯t impossible if I can find the answer to that question.


    But I don¡¯t have the time to wait for that.


    I¡¯m breaking ¨C


    Kinoshita felt it.


    His phone started ringing. He had a call.


    -


    10


    -


    Hata was making preparations while waiting when Gotou brought Yakumo to the autopsy room.


    The girl¡¯s corpse was on the autopsy table.


    This very young girl ¨C


    Gotou¡¯s anger started building up again.


    He looked at Yakumo standing beside him.


    His face was white and proper like porcin. At first nce, he left aposed and cold impression, but that didn¡¯t look at Yakumo¡¯s true nature.


    If you brought trouble to him, he wouldin a lot, but he could¡¯ve just ignored it if he hated it so much.


    However, he would talk on and on, but in the end, he would stick his neck in instead of letting it go. That was the type of person he was.


    ¡¯Old man, sorry about this.¡¯


    ¡¯Don¡¯t worry about it. I wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep like this either.¡¯


    Hata let out an uncannyugh.


    Gotou walked with Yakumo to the side of the autopsy table.


    The girl lying on the autopsy table was covered up to her shoulders with a white sheet. There weren¡¯t any noticeable injuries, but the lips on her swollen face, characteristic of drowning, had turned purple.


    It didn¡¯t match up. That was how Gotou felt.


    This girl¡¯s life and death were so different from each other.


    Until the moment came, she might not have even thought that she would die.


    She woke up in the morning, brushed her teeth, ate breakfast, went to school, talked with friends, thought about the person she liked, and now, she¡¯s here ¨C


    ¡¯Eeeeeek.¡¯


    An inappropriate shriek echoed through the tiled autopsy room.


    I¡¯d forgotten. Ishii¡¯s here too. Making such a disgusting scream. What¡¯s he so afraid of? Maybe ¨C


    ¡¯Is this the first time you¡¯ve seen a corpse?¡¯


    ¡¯A-ah, yes,¡¯ Ishii replied, his teeth chattering.


    Honestly ¨C this fool. It made Gotou worry about the future. For now, Gotou just hit him.


    Yakumo gazed upon the girl¡¯s face.


    His brow was furrowed, and his eyes were serious. He was looking. Looking at something they couldn¡¯t see.


    ¡¯You see something?¡¯


    Yakumo shook his head.


    ¡¯It was no good. I thought that if the girl¡¯s spirit was still here, I might be able to grasp something, but...¡¯


    Yakumo bit his lip.


    Things wouldn¡¯t be that simple.


    But if he couldn¡¯t see anything, what would they do?


    ¡¯There aren¡¯t any external injuries?¡¯ asked Yakumo, a hand on his chin.


    Hata took the sheet off of the girl¡¯s ankles. The toenails were painted pink. The ankle showed signs that suggested it had been bound.


    ¡¯There¡¯s thisceration. That¡¯s all.¡¯


    ¡¯Hata-san, the girl drowned, correct?¡¯


    ¡¯There¡¯s a lot of water in her lungs.¡¯


    ¡¯Do you know where she drowned?¡¯


    ¡¯Probably a river somewhere.¡¯


    ¡¯A river?¡¯


    ¡¯After examining the water in her lungs, we found the eggs of freshwater fish mixed in it.¡¯


    ¡¯I see. A river, eh...¡¯


    Yakumo put a finger to his brow.


    Unfortunately, all Gotou could do was wait. Yakumo was in charge of thinking. He was in charge of taking action.


    Gotou suddenly looked over at Ishii. In that case, would he be in charge of ying the fool? Gotou didn¡¯t need somebody in charge of that.


    ¡¯Something¡¯s odd, right?¡¯ Hata said, turning his neck round and round. It seemed like his neck would turn a full rotation from the momentum.


    ¡¯Since I was drawn into this case from apletely different direction this time, I knew almost nothing about the chain of incidents, but the third victim¡¯s cause of death is different, isn¡¯t it?¡¯


    ¡¯The first victim, Ayaka-chan, was strangled. The second victim, Miho-chan, and the third victim, Rumi-chan, drowned.¡¯


    Hata answered Yakumo¡¯s doubts.


    ¡¯Gotou-san, there¡¯s something I would like to ask.¡¯


    ¡¯What?¡¯


    ¡¯Let us forget about whether Andou is the perpetrator or not for now. This girl was killed yesterday, correct?¡¯


    ¡¯Yeah. What about it?¡¯


    ¡¯Where was she killed?¡¯


    ¡¯The old water gate, right?¡¯


    What was Yakumo saying now?


    ¡¯That¡¯s impossible.¡¯


    Yakumo had asked the question himself, but he denied the answer immediately.


    ¡¯Why?¡¯


    ¡¯Please think about it. The police should be investigating the old water gate currently. Would the crime have beenmitted in front of the police?¡¯


    ¡¯Oh, now that you say that.¡¯


    That¡¯s right ¨C


    Silence filled the room.


    Suddenly, Hata brought his hands together, like he had remembered something.


    ¡¯About that old water gate. The first victim, Ayaka-chan, and the girl who was in danger of losing her life, Keiko-chan ¨C their DNA was found at the site, but...¡¯


    ¡¯The second and third victims¡¯ weren¡¯t found, correct?¡¯


    Yakumo continued Hata¡¯s words.


    ¡¯Right.¡¯


    Hata crossed his arms and nodded.


    ¡¯As I thought, that¡¯s how it was...¡¯


    Yakumo looked down and spat those words out unpleasantly.


    Gotou didn¡¯t understand at all about what was ¡¯how it was¡¯.


    ¡¯Oi, Yakumo. What are you talking about?¡¯


    ¡¯That would mean there is another perpetrator.¡¯


    Yakumo lifted his head and spoke like what he said was obvious.


    ¡¯Another perpetrator!? An aplice?¡¯


    ¡¯Not an aplice.¡¯


    ¡¯You were the one who said it.¡¯


    Gotou drew closer to Yakumo.


    ¡¯What I said was that there is another perpetrator.¡¯


    ¡¯Stop acting so important and just say it already!¡¯


    Gotou grabbed Yakumo by the cor and red at him.


    ¡¯What a violent attitude. Maybe I will just stop talking.¡¯


    Damn, this contrary little ¨C


    ¡¯Ah, I sincerely apologise. Please exin this to me.¡¯


    Gotou let go of Yakumo and bowed his head.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t feel your sincerity, but I¡¯ll forgive you. We, as well as the investigation department, have made a huge mistake.¡¯


    ¡¯A mistake?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. A mistake. First, the investigation department¡¯s title needs to be changed.¡¯


    ¡¯What?¡¯


    Who cared about the investigation department¡¯s name?


    Really, what an irritating guy.


    ¡¯I said this before, but the case this time has two different cases, and there are two perpetrators with different goals.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh? Really now.¡¯


    Ishii spoke before Gotou, sounding like he was ying dumb.


    ¡¯There really isn¡¯t anything to be surprised about. If we take away our preconceptions and use the process of elimination, that is the only possible answer. No matter how difficult a truth it is to believe.¡¯


    Yakumo¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he stared at the autopsy wall almost as if someone was there.


    ¡¯Exin it so even I can understand.¡¯


    In his irritation, Gotou put a cigarette in his mouth, but Hata immediatelyined ¨C ¡¯This is a no-smoking area¡¯ ¨C so he couldn¡¯t light it up.


    ¡¯First, the one who killed Ayaka-chan and abducted Keiko-chan was Andou. There is no doubt about it. Evidence has been found. However, the second victim, Miho-chan. The third victim, Rumi-chan, could not have been killed by Andou.¡¯


    ¡¯Why not?¡¯


    ¡¯As you know, Andou had already died when Rumi-chan was killed.¡¯


    ¡¯Then how about Miho-chan?¡¯


    ¡¯You would understand if you think about the purpose of the murder. Though this is just my reasoning, I exined about Andou¡¯s psychological state before.¡¯


    Gotou nodded. Yakumo had said that Andou had a fear towards death that could even be called a disorder because he had seen his mother¡¯s suicide. When the girl said that he should die, those words lit the fear in his heart.


    ¡¯If my reasoning is correct, it was important for Andou to kill the victim himself.¡¯


    ¡¯I see. Miho-chan and Rumi-chan died from drowning. They weren¡¯t killed by the murderer,¡¯ Hata said with crossed arms, sounding like he agreed.


    ¡¯No, wait a second. Can¡¯t you kill someone by drowning them?¡¯


    Gotou interrupted the conversation.


    ¡¯How so?¡¯


    ¡¯Well, you push them from the back like this...¡¯


    After Yakumo spoke, Gotou took Ishii, who had been beside him, and pushed the back of his neck forward to show an example. Ishii iled about, surprised by the suddenness.


    ¡¯Weren¡¯t you listening to what we were saying early?¡¯ Hata said, snorting.


    ¡¯Shut up, perverted old man.¡¯


    ¡¯Perverted was unnecessary. I exined this before, but the girls who were drowned only hadcerations on their ankles.¡¯


    ¡¯What about it?¡¯


    ¡¯If someone pushed their necks down like you¡¯re doing now, there would be signs of pressure applied there.¡¯


    ¡¯Ah.¡¯


    Gotou understood what Hata said and took his hand off of Ishii. That¡¯s right. That¡¯s certainly true. Then that would mean ¨C


    ¡¯Then how were they killed?¡¯


    Gotou tried cocking his head, but no valuable thoughts came to him.


    ¡¯From the state of the corpses, weights were probably attached to the girls¡¯ ankles so they would sink into the river,¡¯ said Yakumo, pointing at the ankles.


    ¡¯That¡¯s...¡¯


    At this point, Gotou could get the gist of it.


    Chains or ropes had been tied to the girls¡¯ feet. On the ends of those, there had been weights, and they had been thrown into the river. Then they wouldn¡¯t have been able to float to the top of the river, so they drowned.


    If that was the method, it would mean that Andou wouldn¡¯t have killed them himself.


    In short, there were two murder methods from the start.


    There were also two perpetrators.


    Since it was a unique situation where girls of the same age were abducted in the same area and their corpses were found without any requests, the police had ended up investigating it as a serial abduction murder case.


    From the start, if looking at there being two perpetrators with separate cases, the third victim found after Andou¡¯s death still wasn¡¯t anything odd.


    But ¨C


    ¡¯Then what¡¯s the second perp¡¯s motive?¡¯


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know.¡¯


    Yakumo replied immediately to Gotou¡¯s question.


    Well, that made sense. It wasn¡¯t something that they¡¯d understand just from talking about it. Since there were two cases, the investigation would have to start again.


    A heavy silence filled the room.


    With this strange situation in front of them, they wouldn¡¯t open their mouths quickly.


    ¡¯But this murder method...¡¯


    Hata spoke with his mouth turned down at the corners.


    ¡¯What about it?¡¯


    Hata smiled bitterly at Gotou¡¯s question. It seemed like he didn¡¯t n on saying it aloud.


    He ran a hand down his white hair before starting to speak reluctantly.


    ¡¯I just thought that this killing method is simr to some sort of ritual for a sacrifice.¡¯


    ¡¯A sacrifice?¡¯


    Honestly. Of all things, this perverted old man ¨C


    ¡¯Ah, I thought that too.¡¯


    Ishii spoke up while raising his hand.


    He had bright eyes, like a primary school student who¡¯d solved a question on a test. What was up with that face ¨C


    ¡¯A sacrifice...¡¯


    This time, Yakumo was the one to murmur.


    ¡¯Oi, oi. cut it out.¡¯


    Gotou couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and spoke up.


    ¡¯Please throw away your preconceptions,¡¯ said Yakumo, his eyes narrowed like he thought Gotou was being a fool.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t have any preconceptions, but what you¡¯re saying is just some ult stuff.¡¯


    ¡¯What you blurted out is a preconception. Even if you don¡¯t believe in the ult, Gotou-san, there are people in this world who do. In the case of these people, saying that what you don¡¯t believe in doesn¡¯t exist is heading down the wrong direction, just as the investigation did this time.¡¯


    Gotou clicked his teeth and stopped objecting.


    He wouldn¡¯t win even if he argued with Yakumo. He would just get knocked about by Yakumo¡¯s hair-splitting.


    ¡¯If this is some sort of ritual...¡¯


    Yakumo looked down and furrowed his brow as he said something.


    Hata and Ishii were roused up in a creepy conversation about people¡¯s heads and goat blood or something like that.


    Even though the others were the ones being strange, Gotou felt like he had been left out.


    Why did he have to feel so ashamed? He felt more and more irritated.


    ¡¯Perhaps this is...¡¯


    Yakumo suddenly raised his head like he had thought of something. After a moment, his face turned pale and he ran out of the autopsy room.


    ¡¯Oi, Yakumo. What¡¯s wrong?¡¯


    Gotou chased after Yakumo into the corridor.


    That guy. He didn¡¯t even turn around. Yakumo had definitely thought of something. But what was it? And why was he in such a rush?


    Yakumo took his mobile out of his pocket and started making a call.


    However, whoever he was calling didn¡¯t answer. He made a ¡¯tsk¡¯ sound and stuck the mobile back in his pocket.


    ¡¯What happened?¡¯


    Gotou grabbed hold of Yakumo¡¯s shoulders as he tried to walk away and stopped him by force.


    Yakumo¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and it looked like he might jump at any moment.


    ¡¯Do you think you know who the perp is?¡¯


    Yakumo was just taking deep breaths, like he was trying to hold back his agitation, and he didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡¯What¡¯s wrong?¡¯


    Gotou shook Yakumo¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡¯Just now, a terrible thought came to me. I would like to prove it wrong if I can,¡¯ Yakumo said, his voice strained.


    Gotou didn¡¯t know what terrible thought Yakumo was talking about.


    Yakumo probably wouldn¡¯t tell him even if he asked, but now that he¡¯

 Volume 2 Epilogue

    Volume 2 Epilogue


    <strong>VOLUME 2 - THAT WHICH CONNECTS SOULS</strong> epilogue ()


    -


    One weekter ¨C


    Haruka headed for the prefabricated building in the back of Building B.


    She had really wanted to show her face sooner, but she hadn¡¯t been able to. She had been hospitalised.


    Though she was only hospitalised for three days, her mother had rushed over from home and shut Haruka in her room to force her to rest.


    This morning, her mother finally returned home.


    Haruka had talked a lot with her mother for the first time in a long, long time.


    More than half of what they talked about was stories from when her older sister was alive. The time at home after that had been halted without her knowing it.


    Laughing, crying and getting angry from the bottom of my heart. I haven¡¯t done that in a while.


    I feel like I always live while holding myself back because of my sister.


    I¡¯ve noticed something from this case.


    Like with Doctor Kinoshita, ming myself for my sister¡¯s death has tied her down ¨C


    But even if I know that, I can¡¯t stop ming myself.


    I will always regret my sister¡¯s death, but I think I can look forward, little by little.


    I¡¯ll try to live more as myself.


    Well, it¡¯s easier said than done ¨C


    She stood in front of the door with the te <Movie Research Circle> on it.


    Still, Yakumo didn¡¯te to visit her at the hospital even once. Even though she had kind of been hoping for it.


    Though it might have just be troublesome since he would have suddenly run into her mother.


    Plus, she would have felt ufortable for making him worry.


    Ah, but maybe she could just make oneint.


    ¡®Yakumo-kun. Are you here?¡¯ said Haruka, opening the door.


    He was here. His hair looked mussed up from sleep as usual. Even though it was the first time they had seen each other in a while, he replied half-heartedly, ¡¯Oh, it¡¯s you?¡¯ Honestly, this person.


    ¡¯Hey, are you going out?¡¯


    Yakumo was dressed for something.


    ¡¯Good timing. Are you going too?¡¯ asked Yakumo with a yawn.


    What did he mean, going ¨C


    ¡¯Where to?¡¯


    ¡¯To check on Ishii-san.¡¯


    ¡¯When you say Ishii-san, do you mean that Ishii-san?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. That Ishii-san.¡¯


    ¡¯Is he injured?¡¯


    When she was saved, Ishii had been copsed faced down and wasn¡¯t moving, as if he had died.


    ¡¯It¡¯s not at the level of ¡°injured¡±. His upper left arm, his right vicle and three ribs on top of that are fractured. He is seriously wounded from the full-body beating.¡¯


    ¡¯Is it that awful?¡¯


    I didn¡¯t know ¨C


    ¡¯At the time, Ishii-san was the one who held us up with the chain we were on, in Gotou-san¡¯s stead, since he was attacked. Ishii-san didn¡¯t let go even when Doctor Kinoshita was hitting him with an iron pipe.¡¯


    Even though they had only met a few times, Ishii had only left a vaguely weak impression.


    That Ishii did ¨C


    ¡¯In a manner of speaking, Ishii-san saved our lives.¡¯


    Haruka nodded. She hadn¡¯t known that was what happened at all. He had protected them with his body.


    ¡¯I really wanted to go sooner as well, but there were a variety of things I needed to look into.¡¯


    Though Haruka had just arrived, she left the room together with Yakumo.


    * * *


    Hata fled from his room to the autopsy room.


    Nobody woulde here. He couldn¡¯t stand the noise.


    It was the same with the questions from the guys in investigation who couldn¡¯t wrap up the case, but even though it was a week since the case ended, the press was only growing more energetic, to say nothing of dying down.


    Doctor Kinoshita¡¯s madness ¨C


    Society was making a fuss about it, but how much of its true nature did they grasp?


    Hata understood the idea behind Kinoshita¡¯s actions well. He might have done the same thing. Though Kinoshita chose the wrong method, Hata still thought he had beenposed.


    Hata sat on the chair by the wall.


    In any case, a long trial was going to start.


    It would probably be torture for Kinoshita. He would have to calmly look at what he had done. It was too harsh a reality to sum up by calling it an infraction of thew.


    Will he be able to bear it in the end ¨C


    No, he would have to. That was the only path left for him.


    He would have to atone for his crimes for the rest of his life. It seemed that there were some people who were worried that Kinoshita mightmit suicide, but Hata wasn¡¯t concerned.


    Naturally, for somebody who believed the soul existed, the death of the body wouldn¡¯t bring respite or an end.


    Death wasn¡¯t a ce to escape to.


    Humans, who existed to live and to die, had to think about something.


    Having a soul meant that dying wasn¡¯t the end.


    Still, I¡¯m interested in that man with the sunsses ¨C


    In this case as well, it was like the man had not even existed.


    What on earth was that man¡¯s goal? Yakumo had said it was an experiment, but Hata couldn¡¯t help but think there was something more ¨C


    * * *


    Before we go to the hospital where Ishii-san is, there¡¯s somewhere I have to go first.


    The ce they arrived at after Yakumo said that to Haruka was the water gate management office.


    ¡¯It¡¯s you two. What is it?¡¯


    Just as they reached the parking lot, Uchiyama called out to them from inside the office. A bandage was wrapped around his head ¨C an injury from the case.


    Haruka had heard from Yakumo on the way here that Uchiyama had been hit in the head by Kinoshita with a block.


    Uchiyama had to be confused right now, with the death of the girl he had loved as a daughter and the incident that girl¡¯s father ¨C his friend, Doctor Kinoshita ¨C caused.


    Haruka thought that his heart might be more hurt than his head was.


    ¡¯Uchiyama-san, I have a little business with you,¡¯ Yakumo said, his expression nk.


    Haruka felt the atmosphere change rmingly then. Uchiyama also felt it. The friendly smile quickly disappeared from his face.


    Yakumo entered the management office silently.


    Though Haruka didn¡¯t understand, she followed after him.


    ¡¯Business with me, you say?¡¯


    Uchiyama urged Yakumo to sit across from him.


    ¡¯No, I don¡¯t mind standing.¡¯


    With his hands in his pockets, Yakumo stood in front of Uchiyama. Haruka, who felt nervous because of the strange atmosphere, stopped a step behind the two of them.


    ¡¯So, what is it?¡¯ Uchiyama asked.


    ¡¯I will say this first. What I say after this is all my conjecture, with no proof to it at all.¡¯


    Though Yakumo said it was conjecture, he spoke with clear purpose.


    ¡¯What is it?¡¯


    Uchiyama spoke cautiously.


    ¡¯I will go right to the point. Uchiyama-san, I think that you killed Andou-san.¡¯


    Wait ¨C what¡¯s he saying all of a sudden?


    Haruka could only be shocked by Yakumo¡¯s unexpected outburst. She thought that Uchiyama would have felt the same, but she was wrong ¨C


    Rather than looking perturbed, there was a smile on his face.


    ¡¯What are you saying? I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡¯


    ¡¯I mean exactly what I said. Even after Doctor Kinoshita was arrested, there were still many things in my head that I did not understand, so I started my investigation anew.¡¯


    ¡¯What did you find out?¡¯


    Uchiyama took a cigarette from his shirt pocket and lit it up.


    He was ying the fool. That was what Haruka felt.


    ¡¯One: Andou¡¯s idental death. ording to the eyewitness¡¯ testimonies, he staggered into the pedestrian crossing with a red light. He had not been drunk. He had not been chased by anyone. Then why would Andou have rushed out into the intersection?¡¯


    ¡¯Who knows? I don¡¯t understand either.¡¯


    Uchiyama spread his arms wide and shook his head in an exaggerated manner.


    ¡¯I found your name in the list of eyewitnesses. Don¡¯t you think that is too much of a coincidence?¡¯


    ¡¯Well, I was there. It¡¯s an amazing coincidence. But how would that make me Andou¡¯s killer?¡¯


    Uchiyama¡¯s smile made the corner of his eyes wrinkle, like he thought what Yakumo was saying was stupid.


    ¡¯You chose a good time to push Andou-san from behind.¡¯


    ¡¯Why would I do something like that? There¡¯s no reason for me to, right?¡¯


    He was right. It was just as Uchiyama-san said.


    There was no reason for him to kill Andou. What was Yakumo thinking, saying something with no basis for it?


    ¡¯No, you do have a reason. Andou-san was the murderer who killed Ayaka-chan.¡¯


    ¡¯Are you saying that I knew the murderer?¡¯


    ¡¯I am.¡¯


    Yakumo replied immediately to Uchiyama¡¯s question with no change in his expression.


    ¡¯You have a lot of confidence about something you said was just conjecture.¡¯


    ¡¯I have looked at the materials from that case many times. Ayaka-chan was killed at the water gate upstream from here. However, she was found at this water gate. Why do you think that is the case?¡¯


    ¡¯Isn¡¯t that... because she was carried here by the current?¡¯


    Uchiyama looked up at the ceiling and answered after a bit of thinking.


    His voice sounded like it was trembling.


    ¡¯No, that isn¡¯t right. If she had been carried by the current, Ayaka-chan¡¯s corpse should have had numerous injuries on it. However, there weren¡¯t any. Ayaka-chan was killed at the old water gate and then disposed of here in order to hide Andou¡¯s hideaway.¡¯


    ¡¯I see; so that¡¯s how it is... But how is that connected to my apparently knowing the murderer?¡¯


    Uchiyama restlessly spat out his cigarette.


    ¡¯It is connected. When Ayaka-chan was disposed of here, she was submerged with a weight attached to her ankle.¡¯


    ¡¯And what about it?¡¯


    ¡¯She was submerged in the river. If you didn¡¯t see her corpse being disposed of, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to find her corpse so quickly.¡¯


    ¡¯You have an amazing imagination.¡¯


    Uchiyama nodded multiple times, like he thought it admirable.


    However, it just looked like an act to Haruka.


    ¡¯From a little ways away, you saw someone disposing of something in the river by chance. When you went to look, Ayaka-chan¡¯s corpse was there. At that time, you saw the murderer¡¯s face, or perhaps you looked for Andou by care. Naturally, you didn¡¯t say any of this to the police, so that you could find the murderer yourself and have your revenge...¡¯


    Uchiyama startedughing aloud.


    ¡¯That is quite the masterpiece. You¡¯re amazing. Detective Columbo[1] would be white as a sheet. That said, the world would be a mess if everyone went to get revenge when their friends¡¯ children were killed.¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. That is, if she was just the daughter of a friend to you...¡¯


    Yakumo took a pause there.


    The two of them looked at each other without saying anything. The first to look away was Uchiyama.


    ¡¯There¡¯s something I nned on returning to you today.¡¯


    Like he had been waiting for this moment, Yakumo took a ck notebook from his pocket and handed it to Uchiyama.


    ¡¯T-this is...¡¯


    Uchiyama¡¯s expression changedpletely.


    ¡¯This is something you dropped at the river when we met you before.¡¯


    There had been two photos inside. One of them had been of Ayaka-chan. The other had been of Uchiyama and another woman.


    ¡¯I conducted a little investigation. The woman in this photo with you is Doctor Kinoshita¡¯s dead wife. Ayaka-chan¡¯s mother.¡¯


    Gripping the notebook tightly, Uchiyama said nothing.


    ¡¯Before she married Doctor Kinoshita, it seems she was acquainted with you. I don¡¯t know if something happened between the two of you, and I have no ns on investigating that far. However, I believe that carrying such an old photo with you even now is evidence that your feelings towards Ayaka-chan are greater than those one would have towards a friend¡¯s daughter.¡¯


    Uchiyama made no reply.


    However, the silence was the same as affirming Yakumo¡¯s theory.


    ¡¯Why did you think I was suspicious?¡¯


    After a silence, Uchiyama spoke.


    ¡¯The first time I met you, you said this. ¡°I couldn¡¯t forgive the person who did that.¡± You spoke like everything was already over...¡¯


    ¡¯I see... But even if that¡¯s true, what you¡¯re saying is just conjecture.¡¯


    ¡¯It is as you say. This is all my conjecture. I have no physical proof,¡¯ said Yakumo inly.


    ¡¯The police?¡¯


    ¡¯I haven¡¯t told them this. I probably won¡¯t tell them anything about this case in the future either. It¡¯s up to you what to do next.¡¯


    So Yakumo hade here just to do this. Haruka didn¡¯t understand his intentions.


    Uchiyama furrowed his brows, looking troubled, like he felt the same way as Haruka.


    ¡¯However, please just don¡¯t forget that somebody else has taken the me for killing Andou in a driving ident,¡¯ Yakumo said, sounding like he waspletely at ease.


    Finally, Haruka could also see Yakumo¡¯s intentions.


    Though it was certainly up to Uchiyama what to do next, his choice would greatly change what would happen to the driver of the car that caused the ident.


    Don¡¯t involve other people in your revenge ¨C


    That was probably what Yakumo indirectly wanted to say.


    ¡¯We¡¯re going.¡¯


    Yakumo said that and promptly left the management office.


    ¡¯Eh? Wait a second.¡¯


    Haruka followed Yakumo out the management office, escaping the suffocating atmosphere inside.


    When she turned around in the middle of leaving, she saw Uchiyama hanging his head.


    What choice will he make? It¡¯s not something I¡¯ll find out by thinking about it.


    I hoped in my heart that he would make the nice choice.


    But which choice is the right one ¨C


    * * *


    Ishii was on the bed, contemting the case.


    He had a lot of time. He had thought it over a hundred times already, but he still didn¡¯t know.


    How could this case have been averted ¨C


    There was a knock on the door, interrupting his thoughts.


    ¡¯Pleasee in.¡¯


    After Ishii spoke up, arge bear-like figure came in.


    It¡¯s Detective Gotou. I¡¯m honoured. Detective Gotou came to visit me ¨C


    ¡¯Sorry. I really wanted toe earlier, but there was a lot of paperwork to do to wrap up the case.¡¯


    Gotou scratched his bristly chin awkwardly.


    That was to be expected.


    The case time had been solvedpletely separate from the investigation department.


    The information wasplicated, so everyone was probably in a great turmoil.


    Gotou sighed loudly and sat on the round chair by the bed. There were shadows under his eyes, his shirt was slightly soiled, and his hair was messed up. He probably hadn¡¯t slept ¨C


    ¡¯Oh ¨C even you have someone who¡¯ll bring you flowers?¡¯


    Gotou looked at the vase with a flower in it by the bed.


    ¡¯No, that¡¯s not it. The chief¡¯s daughter came to visit me.¡¯


    ¡¯Oh, you¡¯re pretty good,¡¯ Gotou said, poking fun at him.


    ¡¯Please stop. To be honest, I¡¯m troubled since shees every day.¡¯


    On top of that, the fear towards her still hadn¡¯t left his heart.


    She hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, but despite that, every time he looked at her face, the terrible memory from when she had been possessed came back to him.


    ¡¯That¡¯s great. You¡¯re definitely headed for a promotion.¡¯


    ¡¯Please give me a break. It means much more to me to have youe visit, Detective Gotou.¡¯


    When Ishii candidly shared his emotions, Gotou looked openly disagreeable.


    What does he dislike so much?


    So I have made him hate me ¨C


    ¡¯Hey, Ishii, I¡¯m just going to say this, but I¡¯m not gay.¡¯


    ¡¯Yes, I know.¡¯


    What was he saying all of a sudden?


    If Detective Gotou were gay ¨C Ishii felt bad for thinking this, but he would have found it disagreeable.


    ¡¯So... I mean... you¡¯re a man too...¡¯


    ¡¯What is it you want to say?¡¯


    Gotou cleared his throat awkwardly.


    ¡¯In short, I¡¯m telling you to shape up as a man.¡¯


    ¡¯That was my n from the beginning. I want to be a manly detective such as yourself, Detective Gotou.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh? You¡¯re not gay?¡¯


    ¡¯By no means. That isn¡¯t true at all. There is even a woman in my heart.¡¯


    Ishii didn¡¯t understand the point of Gotou¡¯s question.


    ¡¯That Yakumo...¡¯ Gotou muttered with gritted teeth.


    Yakumo. That mysterious young man ¨C


    ¡¯Detective Gotou, there¡¯s just one thing I would like to ask, but who is that young man called Yakumo?¡¯


    Gotou looked puzzled at Ishii¡¯s question.


    Even if he looked like that, Ishii wouldn¡¯t understand the things he didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡¯Oh, I didn¡¯t say anything to you. His left eye can see the spirits of the dead.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh!? Really?¡¯ Ishii eximed in surprise.


    He put too much strength in it, so a current of pain ran through his body.


    ¡¯You¡¯re so noisy.¡¯


    ¡¯Is that true?¡¯


    ¡¯It¡¯s true. I wouldn¡¯t drag him along to investigate civilians if it weren¡¯t.¡¯


    Gotou¡¯s words made sense. After he said that, the things Ishii hadn¡¯t understood before started lining up.


    But that would mean ¨C


    ¡¯Forgive me for asking something so impolite, but aren¡¯t you the psychic detective, Detective Gotou?¡¯


    ¡¯That stupid ¨C you¡¯re talking about that again!? I said you were wrong from the very start!¡¯ yelled Gotou, crossing his arms.


    ¡¯Then, this case...¡¯


    ¡¯Not just this case ¨C the one before this one and the one before that ¨C Yakumo was the one who solved all of them.¡¯


    ¡¯T-that¡¯s...¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s what I said from the very start. I didn¡¯t do anything.¡¯


    Something shattered inside Ishii.


    Ah, what is this ¨C


    What would he do from now on? He was tearing up.


    ¡¯Ah, right, right. Come to think of it, that Yakumo and Haruka-chan said they wereing to visit.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh? Haruka-chan is!?¡¯


    Ishii was assaulted by pain the moment he shouted.


    Haruka-chan wasing to visit. That blew away the shock.


    Gotou¡¯s eyes narrowed as he smirked.


    ¡¯Oi, Ishii. You mentioned that you had a woman in your heart early ¨C were you talking about Haruka-chan?¡¯


    ¡¯Eh? No, that¡¯s... but... er...¡¯


    When Gotou suddenly cut straight to the point, Ishii became flustered.


    He wasn¡¯t used to things like this.


    ¡¯I see, I see. This¡¯ll be interesting.¡¯


    ¡¯What will be interesting?¡¯


    ¡¯Got this, Ishii? In order to catch Haruka-chan, you¡¯ll need to defeat a ridiculously formidable enemy.¡¯


    ¡¯A formidable enemy?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. Yakumo.¡¯


    As I thought, that young man ¨C


    He would never ept that. He couldn¡¯t forgive that young man¡¯s attitude towards Haruka-chan. He couldn¡¯t stand watching Haruka-chan being treated that way.


    She seemed pitiful like that.


    ¡¯Ishii. I¡¯ll help you out.¡¯


    ¡¯Really?¡¯


    ¡¯Yeah, leave it to me.¡¯


    Gotou said that reassuringly and smirked again.


    * * *


    After leaving the water gate management office, they walked along the road by the irrigation channel that led to the hospital.


    It had be so warm it couldn¡¯t bepared to a week ago.


    Along the irrigation channel, the cherry blossoms were in full bloom.


    Countless pink petals were floating on the surface of the water ¨C


    ¡¯It¡¯s beautiful.¡¯


    She stopped walking to look up at the cherry blossoms.


    Yakumo, who had been walking beside her, also stopped and looked up the cherry blossom tree, like he had just noticed it.


    That brusque, contrary young man with sleepy eyes who wasn¡¯t kind at all showed a side of himself that was different from usual at the water gate.


    When I was in danger, he came to save me without any hesitation.


    His left hand is still red from where the chain dug into it.


    Proof that he held on to my life ¨C


    ¡¯Let¡¯s go.¡¯


    Yakumo started walking while still looking up at the cherry blossoms.


    Haruka followed him and, for only a moment, she nonchntly brushed the mark from the chain with the back of her hand.


    ¨C Thank you.


    She murmured that in her heart.


    If she said it aloud, he would definitely say something to ruin it, like ¡¯It¡¯s not like I did it for you¡¯.


    This contrary man!


    ¡¯Hey, wait.¡¯


    When he turned around at her voice, a boy of about elementary-school age ran towards him.


    The boy ran around Yakumo and handed him a folded-up scrap of paper and ne.


    ¡¯An uncle with ck sses told me to give this to you.¡¯


    Yakumo looked dubiously at the folded-up scrap of paper and ne that had been ced in his palm.


    The ne looked like it belonged to a woman, a simple one that just has a round stone on a thin chain.


    That stone glowed red like a zing me, just like Yakumo¡¯s left eye.


    ¡¯I gave it to you then,¡¯ said the boy, and then he ran off.


    Yakumo unfolded the scrap of paper and looked over what was written on it.


    At that moment, his expression changed.


    He frantically looked around, but he finally let out his breath, like he had given up.


    What was written on the page? She felt bad about it even as she did it, but she stole a look at the scrap of paper from the side.


    There was only one sentence written on it ¨C


    <i>Before too long, again...</i>


    -


    Haruka would finallye to know the dreadful meaning of these words ¨C


    -


    [1] Columbo is an American detective mystery television series which is special in that the perpetrator is revealed to the viewer at the beginning. has it.

 Volume 3 Prologue

    Volume 3 Prologue


    <strong>VOLUME 3 - THE LIGHT BEYOND THE DARKNESS</strong> prologue


    -


    It was a quiet night.


    -


    Ozawa Keiko was driving.


    The dark forest road turned and twisted with trees on both sides but not even onemppost.


    Though it was the shortest route home, she always tried not to take it since it was spooky.


    However, today was different. She had to return home as quickly as she could to share the news.


    Keiko put her hand on her belly. Though there was no bump now, new life dwelled within this belly.


    This happiness she had never tasted before was far more exalting than she had imagined.


    Her husband Kazuhiro would probably cry.


    When Keiko nced forward, a tree by the road shook with a rustle, and a dark shadow jumped out onto the road.


    A person ¨C


    Keiko automatically stepped on the brakes.


    The car stopped suddenly with an ear-splitting screech from the brakes and white smoke from the tires.


    Though it had been an automatic reaction, the car did not hit anything.


    ¨C It¡¯s fine.


    Keiko said that to herself, opened the door with a shaking hand and stepped out. She saw that someone had fallen, illuminated by the headlights.


    There was a woman with long hair lying face down about five metres from the car.


    ¡®Are you OK?¡¯


    Keiko rushed over.


    ¡¯Please hang in there.¡¯


    Keiko put her arms around the woman who was facedown and helped her up.


    Her skin was incredibly pale. The bridge of her nose was pencil-straight. The woman was shockingly beautiful.


    The hem of the skirt she was wearing was torn, and her shirt was also smeared with mud.


    That wasn¡¯t all. The woman wasn¡¯t wearing shoes. Her bare feet were covered with dirt, and they were grazed all over.


    She ran on a mountain road in her bare feet?


    Why ¨C


    ¡¯Are you OK?¡¯


    Though Keiko had some doubts, she spoke to the woman once more.


    The woman twisted her body in a way that looked painful and moaned.


    She was alive.


    ¡¯Please hang on. I will bring you to a hospital immediately.¡¯


    The woman slowly opened her eyes, like she was responding to Keiko¡¯s words. Though she was beautiful, she didn¡¯t feel alive. Her eyes looked like they belonged to a doll.


    ¡¯... Save me... that man ising...¡¯


    The woman¡¯s lips moved.


    ¨C That man?


    ¡¯What happened?¡¯


    At Keiko¡¯s questions, the woman opened her eyes wide and distorted her face. She clung on to Keiko.


    ¡¯That man...¡¯


    Her fingernails dug in as she spoke with a hoarse voice.


    ¡¯That man?¡¯


    ¡¯I have to run, I have to run, I have to run...


    The woman¡¯s body was shaking in fear as she said the same thing over and over.


    ¡¯Calm down. Please calm down.¡¯


    Keiko embraced the woman tightly.


    ¡¯I have to run... That man...¡¯


    The woman stopped speaking and suddenly fainted.


    Rustle.


    Keiko looked in front at the sound of a shaking tree.


    A man stood on the road, lit up by the car¡¯s headlights.


    He wore a ck suit and dark sunsses, even though he was on a mountain in the night.


    Gooseflesh rose all over Keiko¡¯s skin.


    This woman was probably running away from this man. It was not a thought. She felt that instinctually.


    It¡¯s dangerous. I have to run ¨C


    Though Keiko thought that, she couldn¡¯t move, like she had been caught in the man¡¯s gaze.


    Sweat ran down her brow.


    ¨C The true nature of the human soul is darkness.


    When the man said thatzily, the corners of his lips turned up.


    ¨C That woman¡¯s child proves that.


    After the man said that, he slowly took off his sses.


    Both of his eyes glowed bright red like a zing me.


    * * *


    It was a sweltering night ¨C


    -


    She was walking on the road that led to her apartment.


    Because of the heat and the humidity, her back was moist with sweat. She wanted to return home quickly to take a shower. She naturally quickened her pace.


    A tepid wind blew.


    Just as she reached the apartment¡¯s courtyard, she suddenly stopped.


    ¨C Hey. Why?


    She could hear someone whispering in the wind.


    Where?


    She looked for the source of the voice.


    ¡¯Ah.¡¯


    Her voice just came out. She could see a figure on the rooftop of the seven-storey apartment.


    Because it was dark, she couldn¡¯t clearly see their appearance, but they were definitely human.


    Why is there someone there ¨C she thought, and at the same time, that figure fell.


    She was so shocked she could not even scream.


    The figure, who had be a dark mass, made a dull thump as they hit the asphalt, pulled down by gravity.


    The vibration that shook her feet turned into horror and ran up her body.


    The person who fell was a woman with long hair.


    The woman¡¯s arms and legs were bent at unnatural angles, and her head had sunken into the asphalt. Arge amount of blood wasing out.


    It was obvious that the woman was no longer alive.


    ¨C Why...


    A voice reached her ears in her silent shock.


    A low, growling voice.


    She felt a freezing chill. She had a bad feeling.


    ¨C Why... I...


    The voice continued.


    ¡¯Noo!¡¯


    She held her breath and stepped back.


    She knew whose voice had spoken.


    The twisted arms and legs of the woman who had fallen started moving.


    Though the woman had fallen from the top of the apartment, she slowly stood up, like a new-born foal.


    ¡¯No way!¡¯


    It was impossible. She shook her head frantically to deny what was happening in front of her eyes, but the reality in front of her did not disappear.


    The woman who had stood up let her arms hangnguidly, and dragged her feet as she started walking with unnatural, zombie-like movements towards the apartment¡¯s entrance.


    ¨C Why, why, why...


    The woman kept on muttering the same words.


    Finally, the woman disappeared through the apartment¡¯s entrance.


    Her thighs were shaking, and she sat down with a thump right there. Released from her unimaginable fear, tears were spilling out of her eyes.


    Her mind waspletely nk, and she was at aplete loss for what to do next.


    How much time passed?


    Why...


    She heard the woman¡¯s voice again.


    ¨C It can¡¯t be.


    She looked up at the apartment.


    There was a figure on the roof.


    And then ¨C


    The woman fell again.


    The blood spattered on to her cheek.


    ¨C Why...


    The woman opened her mouth again and slowly stood up.


    Her eyes met with the blood-stained woman.


    Eyes that were so fathomlessly dark it was like they were tunnels to hell ¨C


    ¨C Hey. Why can¡¯t I die?


    The woman spat out blood as she spoke.


    ¡¯Noo!¡¯


    Her scream cut through the summer night.

 Volume 3 Chapter 1

    Volume 3 Chapter 1


    <strong>VOLUME 3 - THE LIGHT BEYOND THE DARKNESS</strong> file 01: disappearance ()


    -


    1


    -


    Hijikata Makoto stopped the taxi in front of a multi-tenant building to see a small illuminated sign that read <Snake>.


    Makoto paid and quickly descended the stairs to the basement.


    It was already almost an hour past the appointed time. Her work always dragged on at times like this. Irritated, Makoto pushed open the heavy wooden door and entered the bar.


    There were four table seats and a counter that could seat five. Using indirect lighting with blue as its premise, jazz yed throughout the bar.


    Though the ce wasn¡¯trge, it had a good atmosphere.


    Makoto looked around and soon found Asami, whom she had arranged to meet. She was smoking a slim cigarette at the table by the entrance.


    ¡®Sorry I¡¯mte...¡¯


    Makoto pped Asami on the shoulder.


    ¡¯You¡¯re toote.¡¯


    Asami pouted with her puffy lips.


    It had been a while since theyst met. Makoto felt that Asami had changed quite a lot. During university, Asami hadn¡¯t smoked, and she had had a stronger healthy impression. It might have been because of the makeup, but now it looked like there were shadows somewhere.


    However, one thing that didn¡¯t change was her beauty.


    ¡¯I¡¯m really sorry.¡¯


    Makoto put her hands together as she asked for forgiveness.


    ¡¯It¡¯s OK. It¡¯d be a different matter if it was because of a man, but you had work, right?¡¯


    ¡¯Yup. Well.¡¯


    ¡¯It was your goal, right? Working at a newspaper agency.¡¯


    Makoto somehow managed to smile back, but she couldn¡¯t actually smile honestly. It¡¯d be difficult to say that even though she was employed at a news agency, it had been because her father was the chief of police rather than because of her own aptitude.


    ¡¯Anyway, it¡¯s really been a while. When¡¯d west see each other?¡¯


    Makoto changed the topic.


    ¡¯Hm ¨C university?¡¯


    Now that Asami said it, Makoto felt that was right. After graduating, Asami had returned to her home in Nagano and they hadn¡¯t met directly like this since, though they had sent emails and New Year¡¯s cards.


    That would mean she hadn¡¯t seen Asami in three years.


    ¡¯So thest time was at the graduation ceremony.¡¯


    ¡¯I didn¡¯t go to the ceremony, so...¡¯


    Asami¡¯s expression went a bit stiff. Makoto tried tracing back in her memory.


    That was right. If she remembered correctly, Asami had taken a one-month break around graduation because her health had worsened, and then graduation hade. Makoto had asked something she shouldn¡¯t have.


    ¡¯That¡¯s right. Sorry.¡¯


    ¡¯Don¡¯t worry about it,¡¯ Asami said nonchntly. She put out the cigarette she had been smoking in the ashtray.


    ¡¯So when¡¯d youe here?¡¯


    ¡¯Last month. I transferred for work.¡¯


    ¡¯So that¡¯s how it was. Then we¡¯ll be able to meet up for drinks again.¡¯


    ¡¯I won¡¯t let you get away.¡¯


    Asami just smiled. The old Asami would haveughed aloud. People could change a lot in three years.


    ¡¯Anyway, sit down.¡¯


    Asami urged Makoto to sit, but there were two men she didn¡¯t know in the opposite seats.


    The first was in his early thirties and had a casual feel to him, wearing a beige jacket with jeans. The other was a young man in his early twenties with a hip-hop artist¡¯s fashion sense. They were a somewhat unbnced pair.


    ¡¯Good evening.¡¯


    The man in the jacket bowed his head politely. The young man in hip-hop fashion also nodded, following the older man.


    Makoto sat next to Asami and touched her elbow to ask for an exnation.


    ¡¯Ah, that¡¯s right.¡¯


    Asami started introducing everyone.


    The man in the jacket was called Shinichi. He worked at an event nningpany. The other younger man was Yuuya. He was Shinichi¡¯s pal and was in his third year of university. It seemed that he did part-time at Shinichi¡¯s event nningpany.


    Makoto also greeted the two of them simply.


    ¡¯We got to know each other while waiting for you, Makoto. You don¡¯t mind if the two of them join us, right?¡¯


    ¡¯Not at all,¡¯ Makoto replied, though she was puzzled.


    During university, Asami hadn¡¯t been the type to drink with men she didn¡¯t know who called out to her at a bar.


    Since she wasn¡¯t a naive middle school student, it probably wasn¡¯t anything to worry about.


    ¡¯What would you like to order?¡¯


    The long-haired bartender, who had been waiting for their conversation to halt, brought a menu and came to take their order, wearing a ck apron.


    The bartender was expressionless and calm.


    Makoto looked at the menu, but in the end, she just ordered gin, like she always did.


    At the time, Makoto couldn¡¯t even imagine what was going to happen afterwards ¨C


    -


    2


    -


    Gotou reclined on the car seat and tied his necktie while holding a cigarette in his mouth.


    In the passenger seat, Ishii was carelessly chomping down a hamburger. Thanks to that, the car was filled with the smell of burger.


    Gotou was going toin, but he changed his mind. Conversing with Ishii was as tiring as conversing with Yakumo.


    <I¡¯m counting on you to focus.>


    He heard a voice from the wireless earphone he had on.


    Even though she was a woman, she had a voice that reverberated in the bottom of your belly. Her name was Shimamura Eriko.


    From the perspective of Gotou, who had parked his car on the road in front of the park, she was directly diagonal from him. He could see her stooping in the forest behind the park.


    In stature, size and attitude, she was heavyweight all around. She waspletely visible.


    ¡¯Who are you saying that to?¡¯


    <You, obviously.>


    Shimamura rebutted immediately.


    Why was he surrounded by so many impudent people? Gotou clicked his tongue.


    <I¡¯m the one who wants to click her tongue. I really need you to focus, since you¡¯ve always been missing a few screws. You¡¯re the same with Atsuko, aren¡¯t you?>


    ¡¯Shut up! That has nothing to do with you!¡¯ shouted Gotou, ring up.


    She talked on and on about unnecessary things. Why had his wifee up in conversation?


    <It does have something to do with me. Who do you think introduced her to you?>


    ¡¯I truly regret it.¡¯


    Gotou had met with his wife Atsuko because Shimamura, who had been at the police academy at the same time as him, had introduced her.


    His wife¡¯s best friend and his co-worker. Thanks to that, his private life had been made public in the police. Not just the police either. Even Yakumo knew about it through old man Hata.


    <What are you saying? I¡¯m the one who regrets it.>


    ¡¯What did you say?¡¯


    <I¡¯m saying I shouldn¡¯t have introduced her to you.>


    ¡¯What do you mean?¡¯


    <Every time she fights with you, shees crying to me ¨C it¡¯s troublesome. After this case is finished,e over and pick her up.>


    He could hear sniggers from other investigation team members from the earphone.


    That Shimamura. She was just doing this to pass the time. Gotou bit his lip and hit Ishii¡¯s head in retaliation.


    ¡¯D-D-Detective Gotou, what are you doing?¡¯


    The tomato fell from Ishii¡¯s burger.


    ¡¯Shut up!¡¯


    He red at Ishii for responding.


    Gotou could tell it would be hard going.


    ¡¯Why do we have to be dragged into work outside of our jurisdiction?¡¯ grumbled Gotou.


    ¡¯But it¡¯s true that we don¡¯t have any work. We might as well offer assistance at least,¡¯ replied Ishii, with his stupid diligence.


    ¡¯I know that.¡¯


    Just as Ishii said, the Unsolved Cases Special Investigations Room was named such because they responded to unsolved cases, but in reality, they just organised the backlog of documents.


    On top of that, the other divisions thought they had a lot of free time on their hands, so they were often used as supplementary personnel for stakeouts and such.


    Even now, they were staking out the park on the corner of this residential street because of a serial female assault case ¨C though it was just some perverted guy cutting women¡¯s skirts with scissors.


    This is the same as being put out in the cold ¨C


    Gotou muttered that in his heart and snorted.


    On top of that, there was this stationing. If the perp ran, they hadn¡¯t surrounded the routes. Forget about his career ¨C why did he have to obey some brat who was younger than him? It really riled him up.


    <Someone who could be the suspect has been spotted... Height is about 160 cm. Green jumper, ck knitted hat... It matches with the testimony.>


    A nervous voice came in through his earphone.


    <He¡¯s by the public toilet.>


    Gotou looked in the direction indicated.


    He was there! Directly in front of his gaze, there was a suspicious person with his back to the wall of the toilet facing the road. He kept ncing at the road.


    <Shimamura. Go around from the side and question him.>


    <Roger.>


    <Gotou, Ishii ¨C wait in the car.>


    ¡¯What do you mean, wait? If Shimamura goes around, the back will be wide open,¡¯ Gotou retorted, putting his cigarette out in the ashtray. He opened the door and rushed out.


    ¡¯Detective Gotou, the instructions were to wait here.¡¯


    Still holding his burger, Ishii called out to Gotou to stop.


    ¡¯You¡¯re annoying. I know that.¡¯


    ¡¯Then...¡¯


    ¡¯Do you know the word ¡°adaptability¡±?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. It refers to the ability to change depending on the situation. That¡¯s what was written in the Koujien[1].¡¯


    ¡¯This is that situation.¡¯


    While Gotou said that, he headed towards the forest in the back of the park. It was a terrible mistake to move Shimamura. Did they really think the perp would just run for the road?


    ¡¯Detective Gotou, this is bad.¡¯


    Ishii hesitantly followed Gotou, like a puppy.


    ¡¯Go back to the car if you think that.¡¯


    ¡¯B-but...¡¯


    Honestly, this useless guy.


    ¡¯Don¡¯te over here!¡¯


    A yell resounded.


    Gotou looked toward the public toilet. The man from earlier was waving a pair of scissors about agitatedly as he screamed.


    Investigation team members sidled up from both sides.


    After the man looked to his left and right, he turned away from the road and fled towards the forest like a frightened rabbit.


    ¡¯Wait!¡¯ yelled one of the investigation members.


    See?


    ¡¯Ishii, let¡¯s go!¡¯


    Gotou immediately ran after the man.


    ¡¯Ouch!¡¯


    Ishii tripped.


    That idiot! Gotou ignored Ishii, who had fallen and had his hands on his thighs as he got back up, and chased the man.


    ¡¯Wait! I¡¯ll kill you!¡¯


    The man turned at Gotou¡¯s yell.


    ¡¯D-don¡¯te over!¡¯ the man screamed, looking like he could cry at any moment.


    He was a timid and chubby middle-aged man that any crowded train stank with. Honestly, what a miserable face. It made it seem like Gotou was attacking him.


    ¡¯Damn it!¡¯


    Gotou reached out to grab the scruff of his neck and drag him to the ground.


    The man fell backwards and started coughing from the impact. Gotou climbed on top of him and raised his right fist.


    Like he had lost all will to flee at that moment, the man pressed both hands against his face and started crying, repeating, ¡¯I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry...¡¯


    Gotou muttered, ¡¯Damn,¡¯ and hit the ground with his fist in his anger.


    If he was going to cry about it, he shouldn¡¯t have done it in the first ce.


    The first words of the novice officer in charge who arrivedte at the scene were ¨C


    ¡¯Why did you leave your station?¡¯


    Honestly, everyone was just ¨C


    -


    3


    -


    It had been almost an hour since Makoto arrived at the bar.


    Since it had been the first time she¡¯d seen Asami in a while and there were Shinichi and Yuuya, whom she had just met, it had been an awkward question-and-answer session at first, but now, the atmosphere was less reserved.


    It was easy talking with the man named Shinichi. He was a good listener, or rather, she ended up telling him about a variety of things.


    Instead of assertively enlivening the conversation, Yuuya wouldugh as he listened and respond at the appropriate times. He might have been a serious young man despite his appearances.


    ¡¯Just going to go to thedies¡¯.¡¯


    At a lull in the conversation, Asami took her bag and stood up.


    ¡¯Makoto-san, are you seeing anyone?¡¯


    After Asami left for thevatory, Shinichi asked Makoto this question while looking directly at her eyes.


    ¡¯I¡¯m not.¡¯


    ¡¯Really?¡¯ Shinichi said in disbelief.


    ¡¯Really. I¡¯m being pushed around at work right now. Plus, I have no luck with men.¡¯


    Makoto shrugged.


    Though she didn¡¯t have a boyfriend, there was somebody she harboured feelings for. However, she didn¡¯t say that aloud.


    He was a detective who was so serious it was idiotic. She had made up reasons to contact and approach him, but he hadn¡¯t noticed at all, though he hadn¡¯t rejected her.


    In the meantime, she had lost her excuses, sotely she hadn¡¯t seen him.


    ¡¯Is that so? If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t leave you alone, Makoto-san.¡¯


    Shinichi smoothly said those words which could have been a pick-up line.


    ¡¯You probably say that to every woman you meet.¡¯


    ¡¯Of course not. Right, bartender?


    After Makoto said that as a joke, Shinichi turned the conversation to the bartender, who hade to put down a ss.


    The bartender gave a vague reply and escaped by walking away.


    ¡¯Yuuya, you think Makoto-san is beautiful too, right?¡¯


    Shinichi poked Yuuya¡¯s shoulder.


    While Yuuya drank the whiskey in his ss, he just smiled frivolously and said nothing. He might have felt it was awkward, because he looked at his wristwatch and said, ¡¯Asami-san¡¯s been a while.¡¯


    Immediately after that ¨C


    ¡¯Aaah!¡¯


    Makoto heard Asami scream from the toilet in the back of the bar.


    ¡¯Asami?¡¯


    Makoto stood up right away and ran to thevatory.


    ¡¯What happened?¡¯


    She called out in the direction of thevatory door. There was no response. Shinichi and Yuuya came by too because they were concerned.


    ¡¯Hey, Asami. What happened?¡¯


    Makoto asked again as she knocked on the door.


    However, there was no response, as if nobody was inside.


    Makoto put her ear against the door to try to listen for sounds from inside, but it was no use.


    ¡¯Excuse me.¡¯


    The bartender cut through as he said that.


    The bartender quickly took a key from his pocket and opened the door, saying, ¡¯I¡¯m opening the door.¡¯


    The lights were off in the dimvatory.


    Asami sat on the tiled floor and was trembling as she hugged her own shoulders.


    ¡¯Asami. You OK?¡¯


    Makoto went inside thevatory and walked up to Asami to shake her shoulders with both of her hands.


    The colour drained from Asami¡¯s face, which just earlier had been flushed because of alcohol, leaving her extremely pale.


    ¡¯Hey, what happened?¡¯


    At Makoto¡¯s question, Asami pointed at the mirror in front of her with a trembling finger.


    All the people there turned their eyes to the dark mirror, their gazes led by that finger.


    At the same time ¨C


    Inside the mirror, a faint image of a woman appeared. Long ck hair hung from her head, and the left half of her face was covered in blood.


    That woman¡¯s body shook like it had been jolted.


    Her cracked purple lips slowly moved.


    ¨C Die.


    Her low growl made the air quiver.


    Nobody there was able to keep their senses, and their screams echoed through the bar.


    -


    4


    -


    Haruka, whose lecture had finished, went towards the prefabricated two-storey building in the back of Building B.


    There were ten rooms of about four and a half tatami on each floor. The university lent them out for student circle activities.


    She was going to meet with Japan¡¯s representative for contrariness, Saitou Yakumo.


    She didn¡¯t really have any trouble for him. She was just going to meet him.


    Haruka thought it was amazing progress. No, she couldn¡¯t call this progress. What she had been doing before had been strange. She had always been apanied by trouble every time she went to visit Yakumo. It was the pattern for Yakumo to say something sarcastic to her and make her depressed every time they met.


    ¨C But today is OK.


    Haruka stood in front of the door at the end of the first floor. The door had a te which read <Movie Research Circle>.


    However, that was a downright lie. Yakumo had deceived the university to borrow this room and was using it as his secret hiding ce.


    ¡¯Hey,¡¯ Haruka said, opening the door.


    At the same time, a wave of hot air rushed out at her. She resisted the urge to cough and looked inside.


    ¡¯You again?¡¯


    As usual, his hair looked like he had just gotten out of bed, and his eyes were sleepy. Yakumo, reclining on the chair in the front, sounded annoyed as he said that.


    He had unbuttoned down to the third button of his shirt and was fanning himself with a fan.


    There were beads of sweat from his forehead to the nape of his neck.


    ¡¯I¡¯m just going to say this, but this isn¡¯t a ce for you to kill time.¡¯


    ¡¯I don¡¯t have as much free time as you think, Yakumo-kun. I¡¯ve got reports to do and I have a part-time job too, and I often get invited out...¡¯


    She stopped speaking. He wouldn¡¯t listen. Yakumo stretched his neck as he let out a huge yawn, and then he scratched his neck. His actions were just like that of a cat¡¯s.


    Haruka went inside, took a bottle of tea from the refrigerator in the back of the room and drank it.


    ¡¯When did you bring that in here?¡¯ said Yakumo, looking dissatisfied.


    ¡¯Thest time I came. There¡¯s chocte too. Want some?¡¯


    Haruka took out a box of almond chocte from the refrigerator and showed it to Yakumo.


    ¡¯This is my room. Don¡¯t just make it your own.¡¯


    ¡¯This is the Movie Research Circle room.¡¯


    ¡¯You aren¡¯t a member.¡¯


    She had thought that was where the conversation would go. Haruka made a victorious pose in her mind at one-upping Yakumo.


    ¡¯Too bad for you, but I¡¯m a member of the Movie Research Circle too.¡¯


    ¡¯What?¡¯


    ¡¯Yesterday, I went to the student affairs office and wrote my name on the registration list.


    Even Yakumo had nothing to say as he gaped.


    ¨C How about that? Got you there, right?


    ¡¯Why would you do something like...¡¯


    ¡¯OK, OK.¡¯


    Haruka interrupted Yakumo and sat on the chair.


    She felt like she had won.


    ¡¯Still, how can you stay in such a hot room? Isn¡¯t there air conditioning?¡¯


    Haruka took a handkerchief out of her bag and wiped her forehead. Even though she had juste in, it was already covered in sweat.


    If she stayed her the whole day, she might get heatstroke.


    ¡¯The fan is broken.¡¯


    Yakumo pointed at the corner of the ceiling with his fan.


    An electric fan covered with cobwebs was hanging there.


    ¡¯You could just buy a new one.¡¯


    ¡¯I don¡¯t have the money for that.¡¯


    ¡¯How are you nning on getting through this summer? It¡¯s going to get hotter.¡¯


    Copying Yakumo, Haruka took her notebook from her bag and used it as a fan.


    ¡¯Can¡¯t you just go home if you¡¯re going toin?¡¯


    ¡¯What? I came all this way to visit you.¡¯


    ¡¯I don¡¯t remember asking you to.¡¯


    ¡¯Oh, is that so.¡¯


    Haruka gritted her teeth and gave Yakumo a menacing look.


    Then, there was the sound of a knock. For a moment, Haruka thought it might have been Detective Gotou, but if it had been him, he wouldn¡¯t have knocked ¨C he would have just suddenly said, ¡¯I¡¯ming in,¡¯ and entered.


    ¡¯Pleasee in. The door is unlocked.¡¯


    Yakumo ran his fingers through his hair and called out in the direction of the door.


    ¡¯Please excuse me.¡¯


    A beautiful long-haired woman in a navy blue suit opened the door and came in.


    ¡¯Who might you be and where are you from?¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯m a fourth-year student at this university. My name is Iida Mizuho.¡¯


    She replied firmly to Yakumo¡¯s question. She seemed too mature to be a university student.


    Haruka gave her seat to Mizuho and unfolded a folding chair that was in the corner of the room. She sat down next to Yakumo.


    ¡¯So what can I do for you?¡¯


    ¡¯Er, I apologise for visiting in such a rude manner. I actually have something I would like to discuss and thought it might be bothersome, but...¡¯


    ¡¯Leave the introduction at that and get to the main question,¡¯ Yakumo said curtly, interrupting Mizuho to make her get to the point.


    Ah, it was the same the first time for me too. Haruka remembered the first time she hade to this room a few months ago.


    ¡¯Ah, yes. The truth is, I have been troubled by a spiritual phenomenon ¨C¡¯


    ¡¯A spiritual phenomenon?¡¯


    Yakumo frowned as he raked through his hand with his fingers.


    ¡¯Will you listen to my story?¡¯


    ¡¯I don¡¯t mind if I¡¯m only listening to it.¡¯


    At Yakumo¡¯s prompting, Mizuho¡¯s expression suddenly brightened.


    After that, Mizuho talked about a ghost of a woman that appeared at an apartment.


    ¨C Why can¡¯t I die?


    While the female ghost muttered that, she jumped off the apartment building. After a while, she stood back up and dragged her body into the apartment. And then ¨C


    She jumped again.


    The ghost of a woman who kept onmitting suicide ¨C


    Why did she want to die so much? There was no way Haruka would understand.


    Mizuho appealed politely to Yakumo, saying that after seeing that woman¡¯s ghost, it had been so terrifying that Mizuho couldn¡¯t sleep at night, and besought him to solve the case.


    Since it was Yakumo, he would definitely say something cold like ¡¯It¡¯s none of my business¡¯ or ¡¯Please try your best¡¯.


    Ah, you poor thing. Haruka looked at Mizuho sympathetically.


    However, what Yakumo said waspletely different from what she had imagined.


    ¡¯That must be worrying you. I understand. Let me ept your request.¡¯


    Eh? Wait. What? You had apletely different attitude when I asked you. Haruka swallowed the words that she almost said aloud.


    ¡¯Will you help me?¡¯


    For a moment, Mizuho looked surprised, and then she rxed, like she was exhausted.


    Haruka was the one who wanted to be surprised.


    ¡¯However, that does not mean it will be free.¡¯


    ¡¯How much will it be?¡¯


    Mizuho looked at Yakumo to sound him out.


    ¡¯Would the regr price of twenty thousand yen plus expenses be eptable?


    Isn¡¯t that cheaper than it had been for me? What the heck is that ¨C


    ¡¯Yes, thank you very much.¡¯


    Mizuho bowed her head deeply.


    Was it OK for her to trust such an irresponsible guy so easily? She should be a bit suspicious.


    This guy was just a fake who took advantage of people¡¯s weaknesses.


    Since Mizuho couldn¡¯t hear Haruka¡¯s thoughts, she wrote down the address of the apartment where she had seen the ghost as well as her contact information. Then, she bowed her head again and left the room.


    ¡¯You epted that pretty easily.¡¯


    The moment the door closed, she rested her chin in her hands and said that. Since she had been holding back, her tone was a bit harsh.


    ¡¯I want a new fan,¡¯ Yakumo said with a yawn.


    Well, it would be hard to get through the summer in the prefabricated building with new air conditioning, but ¨C


    ¡¯The price is lower than the one you gave me.¡¯


    ¡¯There¡¯s a campaign right now.¡¯


    ¡¯Is that a campaign that gives discounts to good-looking woman? After all, I¡¯m...¡¯


    ¡¯What¡¯s gotten you into such a bad mood?¡¯


    Really, it¡¯s just as Yakumo said.


    What am I saying? Even while Haruka was thinking that, she couldn¡¯t stop the next words froming out of her mouth.


    ¡¯Her breasts were big too.¡¯


    ¡¯What ¨C do you want to boast about your small ones?¡¯


    ¡¯Small!? ... They¡¯re still C-cups, you know.¡¯


    ¡¯What sort of joke is that?¡¯


    Yakumo raised an eyebrow.


    ¡¯It¡¯s not a joke! You¡¯ve never even looked at them!¡¯


    ¡¯I can tell well enough even if you¡¯re wearing clothes on top.¡¯


    Did he not know the word delicacy!? Honestly, she was so angry!


    Ignoring Haruka¡¯s inner turmoil, Yakumo stretched out his arms behind him.


    -


    5


    -


    ¡¯What on earth are you doing!?¡¯


    Chief Ideuchi¡¯s yell stabbed at Ishii¡¯s ears.


    His forehead with its receding hairline was bright red in agitation. He looked just like a boiled octopus.


    Ishii had been prepared to be scolded after he was called to the meeting room, but Ideuchi¡¯s indignation exceeded his expectations.


    It was true that they hadn¡¯t obeyed orders, but because of that, they caught the criminal, so Ishii thought that Ideuchi could have at considered that a little.


    ¡¯The officer in charge is a greenhorn.¡¯


    Instead of being afraid of Ideuchi¡¯s anger, Gotou red up.


    ¡¯Watch what you say.¡¯


    ¡¯I just called him a greenhorn because he¡¯s a greenhorn.¡¯


    ¡¯Know your ce!¡¯


    Ideuchi and Gotou¡¯s conversation heated up.


    This always happened. Gotou took an impolite attitude towards everyone. However, Ishii thought that Gotou¡¯s attitude towards Ideuchi greatly differed from his attitude towards other people.


    They didn¡¯t get on well.


    ¡¯Haven¡¯t you reflected on what you did!?¡¯


    ¡¯I apologise for arresting the criminal!¡¯ said Gotou in a voice dripping with sarcasm as he bowed his head and turned away. He was acting just like a rebellious child.


    At many points, Ishii opened his mouth to mediate, but he was too flustered, overwhelmed by their intensity.


    ¡¯What you should reflect on is how you didn¡¯t obey orders!¡¯


    ¡¯You saying it¡¯d have been better if I listened to some greenhorn¡¯s orders, just waited in the car and let the criminal get away?¡¯


    Though Gotou¡¯s objection was extreme, this time he was right. In a situation that required adaptability, grandstanding was sometimes necessary.


    Putting aside whether he would be able to do that himself, even Ishii understood that much.


    ¡¯I didn¡¯t say that.¡¯


    ¡¯Then what are you saying?¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯m saying that if you¡¯re also a member of the police, don¡¯t re at the people above you. This is also for your sake.¡¯


    ¡¯The job of the police is to keep public order ¨C not to butter the boss up.¡¯


    ¡¯In order for an organisation to work, sometimes that is necessary.¡¯


    ¡¯Don¡¯t force your reasoning onto me!¡¯


    Gotou¡¯s angry voice was so loud the ss in the window shook.


    Ideuchi lost his words and looked at Gotou like he was an alien.


    It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration. Their ways of thinking were really that different, or so Ishii thought.


    ¡¯Forget it. Get back to work.¡¯


    After a silence, Ideuchi shook his head and said that, giving up.


    ¡¯Wasting my time with something so pointless,¡¯ Gotou muttered as he stood up.


    ¡¯If you keep up that attitude, you won¡¯t get a promotion.¡¯


    Ideuchi said onest thing to Gotou, who was exiting the room.


    ¡¯I never wanted one in the first ce,¡¯ Gotou said, and then he left the room.


    ¡¯You¡¯re unlucky,¡¯ Ideuchi said, casting a pitying look on Ishii.


    Ishii didn¡¯t feel there was any reason to be pitied.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t really...¡¯


    ¡¯If it¡¯s what you want, you can consider getting a transfer,¡¯ Ideuchi said, interrupting Ishii¡¯s objection.


    ¡¯A transfer? Why would I?¡¯


    Ishii raised his eyebrows and pushed up his silver-framed sses.


    ¡¯Your future shouldn¡¯t be shut down for being Gotou¡¯s subordinate.¡¯


    Ishii couldn¡¯t understand Ideuchi¡¯s words. He had never felt bitter about working as Gotou¡¯s subordinate.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t mind working where I am,¡¯ Ishii responded firmly. Then, he said, ¡¯Please excuse me,¡¯ stood up, bowed and ran after Gotou.


    He fell ¨C


    * * *


    After leaving the meeting room, Gotou kicked the wall.


    ¨C I¡¯m really pissed off.


    What at? Ideuchi? No, that wasn¡¯t all.


    He was angry at himself.


    He hadn¡¯t been like this when he had first entered the force.


    It might have been childish, but he had been filled with a sense of justice and duty. He had been drunk on fantasies that wouldn¡¯t lose even to Ishii¡¯s. He had believed without doubt that he would be able to save a lot of people.


    However, that dream crumbled after just a few years.


    No, that wasn¡¯t it. He had just been naive in the first ce. It was impossible to solve every case like some cool anime hero.


    If every person whomitted a crime was a detestable viin, this would be so easy ¨C


    The real world neither rewarded good nor punished evil.


    People had different perspectives and ways of thinking. Cases weren¡¯t just matters of vics and perps ¨C they had effects on all the people around them.


    Every day, people surrendered themselves to anger, resentment, sadness, jealousy ¨C every possible negative emotion.


    Senior detectives had often said this to him. ¡¯Don¡¯t worry so much. If you don¡¯t just ept that that¡¯s how it is, you¡¯re the one who¡¯ll suffer.¡¯ Gotou thought it was just as they said.


    However, Gotou couldn¡¯t do that.


    He felt the same as the people involved in the crime and he called out in anger and sadness. Like that, he dug his nails into an unchangeable society.


    Revolting against therge organisation that was the police who knew they were in way over their head, and he gradually became isted.


    Even so, he couldn¡¯t leave the force.


    Promotions were just showing off. The investigation team could get worked up about them if they liked, but they couldn¡¯t involve the perps and the vics.


    With out-and-out careerism, no matter how he tried to cooperate with officers who were trying work their way up, he knew what would happen. A power game.


    There wasn¡¯t any meaning in aiming for the top in an appearance-only organisation that had lost sight of its duty.


    Finally, these past years police scandals continued one after another and the number of suicides in-house was through the roof.


    An organisation like this should just go belly up. Gotou truly thought that.


    Why am I still in this organisation if I think that ¨C


    He didn¡¯t know. That was why he was angry.


    ¡¯Damn it!¡¯


    -


    6


    -


    Even while she was working, Makoto couldn¡¯t get what happened at the bar the night before out of her mind.


    The long-haired woman reflected in thevatory mirror ¨C


    If she were the only one who had seen it, she could have put it away as an optical illusion, but the five people there had seen exactly the same thing.


    Even if she denied it, the fearful experience that happened a few months ago came back to her.


    At the time, a dead man¡¯s soul possessed Makoto and ate away at her mind. She couldn¡¯t forget the fear she had felt then even if she tried.


    If that had been a ghost, it could have been somebody who died at that bar in the past.


    In order to know even just a little about that spiritual phenomenon, Makoto essed thepany database when there was a spare moment at work and tried searching for women who had died nearby, but the answer was no.


    Pulled along by the spiritual phenomenon with cause unknown, shecked concentration for her work and made a series of basic mistakes.


    She had just been targeted by her boss too, who had ended it with the usual line. ¡¯And you¡¯re supposed to be the police chief¡¯s daughter.¡¯


    No matter where she went, her father¡¯s title was waved about.


    When she was in university, the boy she liked stopped contacting her once he learnt about her father¡¯s upation, and her friends had be reserved too.


    ¡¯You look a bit pale. Why don¡¯t you head home for today?¡¯ said Kazue, the clerk sitting beside Makoto.


    Though it wasn¡¯t as if she was feeling unwell, she would definitely beughed at if she exined the reason.


    Then, her mobile phone rang. It was from Asami.


    ¡¯I¡¯ll be fine if I rest a bit,¡¯ Makoto replied with a smile. She took her mobile and headed towards thevatory.


    After she entered, Asami had hung up, but when Makoto called back, Asami picked up on the first ring.


    ¡¯Hello, it¡¯s Makoto.¡¯


    There was no response even when she started speaking.


    She just heard rough breathing from the mobile.


    ¡¯Hello, Asami? Can you hear me?¡¯


    <... I¡¯m scared.>


    Asami¡¯s shaking voice came through.


    She¡¯s scared ¨C


    ¡¯What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡¯


    <I¡¯m scared. Please. Help me.>


    Asami spoke quickly.


    ¡¯Calm down. What happened?¡¯


    Makoto consciously spoke calmly, to try to alleviate Asami¡¯s agitation even if just a little.


    <There¡¯s someone in my room.>


    Asami sounded like she was crying.


    ¡¯Someone... What do you mean?¡¯


    Makoto couldn¡¯t immediately understand what Asami was saying.


    <I can¡¯t see them, but I can feel someone there.>


    ¡¯Feel?¡¯


    <Yes. I can hear footsteps and the sound of running water. It¡¯s so creepy I can¡¯t stand it...>


    Makoto suddenly turned pale.


    There was nothing definite. It could all be Asami¡¯s misunderstanding. However, Makoto didn¡¯t think that.


    Makoto had experienced the horror of a dead person¡¯s spirit first-hand. On top of that, there was the thing fromst night.


    ¡¯Hey, Asami. Are you home right now?¡¯


    <I¡¯m out. I¡¯m too scared to stay at home. Please, Makoto. I can¡¯t bear with this alone. Pleasee.>


    Asami sounded like she was at her wit¡¯s end. There was no way Makoto could leave her alone.


    ¡¯I get it. I¡¯ll finish work as quickly as I can ande over.¡¯


    <OK.>


    ¡¯Don¡¯t go back to your room ¡¯til then, OK? Stay somewhere else.¡¯


    After Makoto said that, she hung up.


    There¡¯s someone who thinks I¡¯m looking under the weather, so I¡¯ll watch my timing and leave as soon as possible.


    -


    7


    -


    Haruka followed Yakumo and went up the stairs to the apartment courtyard.


    It was a fifteen-minute walk from the station. The apartment had been forcibly built, cutting away at the high ground. The steep steps were what remained.


    Because of the dizzying sunlight, going up the steps was rather tiring.


    ¡¯Hey, walk a bit more slowly.¡¯


    Haruka wiped the sweat off her forehead andined to Yakumo.


    ¡¯Are you a turtle?¡¯


    ¡¯The rabbit loses to the turtle in the end.¡¯


    ¡¯No matter how I try, I can¡¯t think that you¡¯ll catch up to me.¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s why I asked you to walk a bit more slowly.¡¯


    ¡¯Why are you following me anyway? I don¡¯t remember telling you toe with me.¡¯


    Yakumo didn¡¯t slow his pace or turn around.


    It was true that Yakumo hadn¡¯t asked her toe, but Haruka couldn¡¯t remember him saying not to either. Haruka had interpreted that the way she wanted to and followed.


    When she climbed to the top of the stairs, there was a park right in front of her.


    Awn spread out, surrounded by benches. A few toddlers were running around while letting out shrieks of delight. Behind the park, five seven-storey apartments were lined up diagonally.


    Yakumo stood at the entrance of the first apartment and looked up at the roof.


    It was an unusually serious gaze.


    Haruka stood beside Yakumo and looked up at the roof as well.


    All she could see was a brilliant blue sky and cumulonimbi rising up into the sky like columns of smoke. However, it was different for Yakumo.


    He had a red left eye that could see the spirits of the dead. He loathed his unique ability and usually hid that eye with a ck contact lens.


    That ability had caused much of Yakumo¡¯s contrary personality.


    His own mother tried to kill him and the people around him found his eye altogether ufortable, so he ended up closing off his heart.


    That eye filled with so many sad memories was lonely but warm.


    ¡¯Hey, can you see anything?¡¯


    Yakumo didn¡¯t reply.


    Well, she hadn¡¯t been expecting a reply in the first ce.


    ¡¯There is a woman with long hair.¡¯


    Suddenly, she heard a voice.


    It hadn¡¯t been Yakumo¡¯s. As proof, Yakumo also looked surprised. Haruka turned around to where the voice hade from and saw one man standing there.


    He wore a ck suit and white shirt inappropriate for this season. He had no tie and he had long flowing hair.


    He had firm shoulders and dark skin like a surfer. His finely chiselled features were unlike that of a Japanese person¡¯s.


    Though their appearances were different, he had the same atmosphere as Yakumo. Haruka felt that even if she didn¡¯t know the reason.


    ¡¯And you are?¡¯


    Yakumo narrowed his eyes, like he was evaluating the man.


    ¡¯Sorry for interrupting all of a sudden. My name is Kamiyama. I¡¯m an exorcist.¡¯


    Kamiyama made a smile and proffered Yakumo a business card.


    ¨C This person is an exorcist.


    He had a very different impression from what Haruka thought exorcists looked like.


    Exorcism was Yakumo¡¯s most hated type of industry.


    Yakumo, who could actually see the spirits of the dead, defined them as clusters of people¡¯s emotions. That was why he thought it was an uncivilised method ¨C to him, exorcising spirits with the power of chanting was idiotic and the same as giving someone a beating.


    ¡¯You think I¡¯m suspicious. Well, that¡¯s not unexpected.¡¯


    Kamiyama smiled bitterly at Yakumo who didn¡¯t move to take the business card.


    He had a low voice and a soothing way of speaking.


    ¡¯I can¡¯t do anything if you doubt me, but I can see them. The spirits of the dead.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    Haruka spoke in surprise without thinking.


    Kamiyama just said that he could see the spirits of the dead. If that was true, that would mean he had the same ability as Yakumo.


    But anybody could say that. On the contrary, if there were exorcists who couldn¡¯t see the spirits of the dead, they wouldn¡¯t be able to make money even in a bogus business.


    How did Yakumo see it? Haruka turned to look at him.


    His expression hadn¡¯t changed ¨C he was just looking at Kamiyama silently.


    ¡¯She killed herself...¡¯ said Kamiyama, looking up at the apartment.


    Yakumo neither affirmed nor denied it. Kamiyama continued without dy.


    ¡¯A woman in her early twenties. She jumped from there at the limit of her despair.¡¯


    Kamiyama pointed at one of the corners of the apartment¡¯s roof.


    Yakumo¡¯s mouth moved slowly. Haruka didn¡¯t know what he was saying.


    ¡¯She has a violent hatred. A strong hatred that can¡¯t even be healed by death... A deep darkness.¡¯


    Kamiyama closed his eyes and took in a deep breath before turning his gaze to Yakumo again.


    ¡¯You can see them too, can¡¯t you? The same things as me.¡¯


    Yakumo¡¯s eyes turned sharp, but his lips were still pressed thinly together.


    ¨C Is this exorcist telling the truth?


    Haruka restrained the impulse to ask.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t you think sometimes that being able to see is a cruelty?¡¯


    Though Yakumo didn¡¯t reply to Kamiyama¡¯s question, he narrowed his eyes, looking displeased.


    However, to Haruka, those eyes looked like they were saying something, and Kamiyama continued talking like he had taken Yakumo¡¯s silence as a response.


    ¡¯You learn about things you don¡¯t need to know about. The spirits of the dead are people¡¯s passions unbound by morals. Looking at them directly is too painful. My heart breaks every time I see them.¡¯


    Yakumo¡¯s gaze met Kamiyama¡¯s, and a wave of tension spread.


    Haruka forgot to breathe as she stared at the two of them.


    After a silence, Kamiyama smiled bitterly and said, ¡¯Sorry for suddenly bringing up such an odd topic.¡¯


    Haruka was finally able to let out the breath she had been holding.


    ¡¯No, not at all.¡¯


    Yakumo ran his fingers through his hair.


    ¡¯I feel like I¡¯ll meet you again.¡¯


    Kamiyama left those parting words and walked at an easy pace away from the apartment.


    Haruka realised why she felt like Kamiyama and Yakumo had a simr atmosphere when she saw his retreating back. His back felt like it was burdened with a heavy, sorrowful shadow.


    When they could no longer see Kamiyama, Yakumo¡¯s eyes returned to their usual sleepy look and he let out a big yawn.


    ¡¯Hey, Yakumo-kun. About what that man said...¡¯


    For a moment, Yakumo¡¯s expression changed at Haruka¡¯s question.


    Though she didn¡¯t know what emotions he had hidden away, it was aplicated expression she had never seen before.


    ¡¯Putting aside whether he is a real exorcist or not, there is a spirit of a dead woman here, as he said.¡¯


    Does that mean that exorcist is the real thing ¨C


    Come to think of it, Yakumo had said this before. ¡¯My ability to see the spirits of the dead is just part of my disposition.¡¯ If that was the case, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if other people had the same disposition.


    ¡¯Yakumo-kun...¡¯


    Yakumo ignored Haruka and started to make a call on his mobile.


    -


    8


    -


    When Ishii returned from the meeting room to the Unsolved Cases Special Investigations Room, Gotou was snoring loudly as he reclined on the chair.


    It looked like his quarrel with Ideuchi earlier hadn¡¯t really struck home.


    ¨C I was silly for worrying.


    Ishii let out a huge sigh.


    Gotou and Ishii were the only ones posted at the Unsolved Cases Special Investigations Room, which used to be a storehouse. Since nobody would see them, nobody would me them if they took naps.


    That said, Ishii didn¡¯t know what to think about dozing right in the open at noon, but he didn¡¯t have the courage to wake Gotou up.


    In this situation, all Ishii could do was devote himself to whittling time away.


    What he had been doingtely was reading the dossiers for unsolved cases that urred in the past and reasoning out who the perpetrators were on his own.


    Since he couldn¡¯t report them to anybody, it was only self-satisfaction, but it was fairly interesting, since it felt like he had be a famous detective such as Sherlock Holmes.


    Then, a mobile phone started ringing.


    Gotou got up and answered the phone without even checking who it was, still half-asleep.


    ¡¯Who¡¯s this?¡¯


    Did Detective Gotou talk like that to everyone? Ishii thought that he should act a bit more polite since he was an adult.


    However, there was no way he could have said that aloud.


    ¡¯Eh? When did I be your gofer?¡¯


    The person Detective Gotou was talking to on the phone had to have plenty of guts to try to use him as a gofer.


    Perhaps ¨C


    ¡¯You want me to lend... That really is all you can be counted on for... I got it.¡¯


    While Gotouined, he started taking notes for some reason.


    ¡¯Shut up. I don¡¯t need your concern.¡¯


    Gotou left a sharp parting remark and hung up.


    ¡¯What was it?¡¯ Ishii asked, leaning forward in curiosity.


    ¡¯Work,¡¯ said Gotou, and he handed a memo with an address written on it to Ishii.


    ¡¯What is this?¡¯


    ¡¯There¡¯s an apartment at the address here ¨C look up whether there are incidents in the past near there where somebody died.¡¯


    ¡¯Where somebody died?¡¯


    ¡¯Murder, ident, suicide. Anything¡¯s fine as long as they¡¯re dead.¡¯


    It was an awfully vague instruction.


    ¡¯Is that all?¡¯


    ¡¯If somebody did die, look into them more so you know their personal history.¡¯


    ¡¯What case is this for?¡¯


    ¡¯It¡¯s not a case,¡¯ Gotou said bluntly.


    ¨C It isn¡¯t a case?


    ¡¯It isn¡¯t?¡¯


    ¡¯It¡¯s a request from that brat.¡¯


    ¨C By that brat, perhaps he meant...


    ¡¯From Saitou Yakumo-shi?¡¯


    ¡¯Yeah. There¡¯s a ghost at that apartment.¡¯


    So it was that demon-like man.


    The terrible experience from a few months ago came back to Ishii¡¯s heart, and a chill ran from the crown of his head to his toes.


    He didn¡¯t want to feel that way again.


    ¡¯I unconditionally disagree to this.¡¯


    ¡¯Stop whinging and go look into it.¡¯


    Gotou¡¯s fist fell down on Ishii¡¯s head.


    * * *


    ¡¯So, did you find out anything?¡¯ Haruka asked Yakumo, who had ended his phone call.


    Yakumo looked at Haruka like she was making a fool of him.


    ¡¯You haven¡¯t progressed at all, as usual.¡¯


    ¡¯What?¡¯


    ¡¯All I know now is that there is a woman¡¯s ghost at this apartment. There wouldn¡¯t be a conclusion to this so suddenly.¡¯


    ¡¯Didn¡¯t that exorcist earlier say it was a suicide?¡¯


    ¡¯You believe him?¡¯


    Yakumo¡¯s expression turned stiff.


    Haruka, who couldn¡¯t see the spirits of the dead, had no way of judging whether Kamiyama¡¯s words were true or not.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know.¡¯


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know either.¡¯


    ¡¯Then...¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s why we can¡¯t let ourselves be caught by any preconceptions before we know whether what he said was true or not.¡¯


    Yakumo¡¯s lips went into a thin line after he spoke.


    There was the sound of a mosquito buzzing far away in the silence. The light reflected from the asphalt was scorching and felt like it could burn skin.


    Yakumo¡¯s argument was sound. But ¨C


    ¡¯What are you going to do now?¡¯


    ¡¯Go back. After that, I wait for the results of the investigation.¡¯


    After Yakumo said that, he started walking away briskly.


    Haruka hurriedly followed after him.


    As she thought, Yakumo was a bit strange after meeting that exorcist earlier.


    She wouldn¡¯t be able to say specifically what it was if asked, but she couldn¡¯t feel strong determination from his eyes.


    ¨C He¡¯s perplexed.


    Just after they descended the stairs in front of the apartment, Yakumo suddenly stopped.


    ¡¯When do you think a person would take their own life?¡¯ asked Yakumo, turning around.


    His eyes were narrowed. Is it because of the sunlight or ¨C


    Haruka had no answer for such an abrupt question. Despite that, she racked her mind to find one.


    ¡¯Maybe to run away...¡¯


    Haruka said the words that came to her.


    ¡¯To run.¡¯


    ¡¯I think that everyone has their own reasons, but maybe they were using death to try to escape, or rather, be released from pain or sadness that they couldn¡¯t bear.


    Unusual for Yakumo, he listened to Haruka¡¯s words patiently.


    Haruka thought that his eyes looked they carried a strange sorrow, but it was probably just a misunderstanding.


    ¡¯Dying won¡¯t bring release.¡¯


    That was all Yakumo said. Haruka thought he was right.


    If the dead had souls, those emotions would still remain in this world even if they died.


    If they chose death as a way to escape, it was a big mistake. Whether they chose to live or die, people couldn¡¯t run from their own heart.


    Still, the number of people who chose to take their own lives was endless. It was a sad truth.


    A humid wind blew.


    ¡¯Let¡¯s run. It¡¯s going to rain.¡¯


    Yakumo suddenly broke into a run. Haruka hurriedly started running too. Immediately after she did, rain started pouring down loudly. -


    9


    -


    When Makoto finished work, she hurriedly headed towards the ce where she had arranged to meet with Asami.


    Though it was a family restaurant about a five-minute walk from the station, she ended up going by taxi because of the rain that wasing down in buckets.


    After Makoto entered the restaurant, she found Asami at a seat by the window.


    She was looking around like she couldn¡¯t calm down and was afraid of something.


    ¡¯Sorry, I wanted toe earlier,¡¯ said Makoto, sitting in the seat opposite Asami. The moment Asami looked at Makoto¡¯s face, she shook her head vehemently.


    Asami covered her face with her hands and mumbled, ¡¯I was really scared... I can¡¯t go home anymore...¡¯


    Makoto understood Asami¡¯s fear well.


    Though her situation had been different, she had been possessed by a ghost a few months ago. A soul that wasn¡¯t hers had eaten away at her.


    She would probably never forget the terror she felt then.


    ¡¯It¡¯s OK, it¡¯s OK.¡¯


    Makoto moved to the seat beside Asami and hugged her shoulders tightly, which made Asami burst into tears.


    Makoto stroked Asami¡¯s head and patiently waited for her to stop crying.


    After a while, Asami calmed down a bit and started talking in spurts about what had been happening around her.


    ¡¯I always felt somebody¡¯s presence.¡¯


    ¡¯Presence?¡¯


    ¡¯Mm... I¡¯d hear footsteps behind me when I sat on the sofa, and when I took a shower, somebody would touch my hair...¡¯


    Makoto took Asami¡¯s hand as she listened to her story.


    ¡¯But I told myself I was just misunderstanding things. When I slept, I felt like I heard somebody¡¯s voice and looked out the window...¡¯


    After saying this much, Asami lost her breath.


    Makoto could feel Asami¡¯s nervousness and fear. She didn¡¯t want to hear any more. While thinking that, she urged Asami to continue, asking, ¡¯Then?¡¯


    ¡¯She was there.¡¯


    ¡¯Who was?¡¯


    ¡¯That woman. The one who had been at the toilet in the barst night...¡¯


    After Asami said that, she closed her eyes tightly.


    Makoto also remembered the blood-covered woman who had been reflected in thevatory mirror and felt a chill down her spine.


    ¡¯I live on the ninth floor of my apartment, but that woman was standing outside my window, smiling...¡¯


    Asami held her chest as her erratic breathing shook her shoulders.


    ¡¯It¡¯s OK. Calm down and take deep breaths.¡¯


    Makoto rubbed Asami¡¯s back and took calm, deep breaths as an example.


    After a while, Asami regained herposure and lifted her face to begin talking again.


    ¡¯I was so scared I consulted an exorcist.¡¯


    ¡¯An exorcist?¡¯


    ¡¯Yeah.¡¯


    ¡¯Are they someone you can trust?¡¯


    Normal people couldn¡¯t see ghosts. Consequently, it¡¯d be considerably difficult to judge whether that exorcist was the real thing or a fake.


    While there were people who were saved, it was also true that it was a breeding ground for fraud.


    ¡¯Since it¡¯s just a name I¡¯ve heard from a friend... Makoto, I want you to meet him with me.¡¯


    ¡¯When you say you want me to meet him with you, do you mean you¡¯re meeting him now?¡¯


    Asami nodded, her gaze holding Makoto.


    ¡¯Excuse me. Would you be Inoue Asami-san...¡¯


    While Makoto was hesitating on her decision, somebody suddenly called out to them.


    When she looked over, there was a man in a ck suit standing by their table. He had chiselled features, his long hair was swept back, and he lookedposed.


    Asami replied, ¡¯That would be me.¡¯


    ¡¯My name is Kamiyama. I received your phone call.¡¯


    The man gave his name and bowed his head.


    This man is the exorcist Asami made her request to ¨C


    In front of Kamiyama, Asami talked about the spiritual phenomena she experienced again, but Asami¡¯s agitation was more pronounced than it has been earlier, and there were many parts that were incoherent.


    In the end, Makoto had to give an additional exnation including the event that urred at the barst night.


    After Makoto finished talking, a smile appeared on Kamiyama¡¯s face, and he said, ¡¯I see. I have understood most of the story.¡¯


    Asami ducked her head and her gaze wandered anxiously. She couldn¡¯t make calm decisions right now. Makoto would have to judge whether this exorcist was the real thing or not ¨C that was how Makoto felt.


    ¡¯Deducing from this story, I believe this may be a wandering spirit.¡¯


    ¡¯A wandering spirit?¡¯ Makoto asked.


    She had heard the term before, but she didn¡¯t know what it actually meant.


    ¡¯There are a variety of types of spirits with different characteristics. Many have been recognised by exorcists, but they have been split into residual spirits and wandering spirits.¡¯


    ¡¯Residual spirits and wandering spirits...¡¯


    She had heard of both of them, but she didn¡¯t know what the difference was.


    ¡¯Yes. Residual spirits, as suggested by the name, are spirits that are bound after death to a specific ce or thing.¡¯


    ¡¯Bound?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. It might be easy to understand if I said they were captured by emotions. Hatred, sadness, anger ¨C they are kept in this world by these negative emotions.¡¯


    ¡¯Lingering emotions...¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s right. They are often the ones whomitted suicide or were killed. It is said that residual ghosts can escape that binding by possessing a living person.¡¯


    Did that meanst time Makoto had been possessed by a residual spirit ¨C


    ¡¯The other type, the wandering spirit, is also exactly what it sounds like. They are spirits that cannot rest in peace, so they wander. There are many cases where they do not know they are dead or want somebody to know they are there.


    Kamiyama¡¯s exnation was logical and easy to understand, as if Makoto were listening to a ss at school.


    Moreover, he didn¡¯t say anything to surprise them as a joke or fan their anxiety.


    ¡¯They¡¯re wandering...¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. It¡¯s likely that the wandering spirit just happened to be in the bar when the two of you saw it. Then, when Asami-san didn¡¯t notice, she brought that wandering spirit home with her.¡¯


    ¡¯Will I be OK?¡¯


    Asami drew near Kamiyama and gripped his arm tightly.


    Kamiyama wasn¡¯t perturbed by it and said kindly, ¡¯Please calm down. Wandering spirits simply wander, so they will not inflict harm.¡¯


    ¡¯Is that true?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. If you are still uneasy, I can go to your room now, Asami-san, and exorcise the spirit.¡¯


    ¡¯Please do.¡¯


    Asami replied immediately to Kamiyama¡¯s suggestion.


    Then, she grasped Makoto¡¯s hand tightly and said, ¡¯Makoto, youe too.¡¯


    Makoto responded with a nod, since there was no way she could have refused.


    -


    10


    -


    Why do I have to do this ¨C


    Ishii unhappily searched through past data on aptop.


    He had never heard of police investigating at the request of a civilian, let alone a university student.


    Saitou Yakumo ¨C to Ishii, he was an unfamiliar puzzle of a living thing.


    With Yakumo¡¯s aloof attitude, there was nothing Ishii could get a hold of. He didn¡¯t know how to connect to him. On top of that, there was that red left eye.


    His body trembled just from remembering it.


    The greatest puzzle for Ishii was why Haruka was together with that demon-like man.


    Ishii didn¡¯t know what to think of Yakumo who would order the police around like it waspletely natural, but it perplexed Ishii even more that Gotou epted Yakumo¡¯s request so easily.


    That Gotou was reclining on a chair behind him and whistling while plucking out nostril hairs. Furthermore, he was scattering the nostril hairs he plucked onto the floor, which was ¨C


    While Ishii was mulling over his thoughts, the data he had been looking for showed up on his monitor.


    ¡¯Detective Gotou, I¡¯ve found it.¡¯


    Gotou responded to Ishii¡¯s voice and peeked at the monitor from behind him.


    ¡¯April, five years ago ¨C a woman¡¯s corpse was found in this apartment¡¯s courtyard.¡¯


    Ishii read the information disyed on the monitor.


    ¡¯A murder?¡¯


    Gotou rubbed at the stubble on his chin.


    ¡¯Er... The final report states that it was a suicide.¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s certain?¡¯


    Gotou held a cigarette in his mouth and lit it as he spoke.


    ¡¯Though no note was found, it was judged to be a suicide from circumstantial evidence.¡¯


    ¡¯Circumstantial evidence?¡¯


    Gotou frowned and spat out his cigarette.


    ¡¯Yes. Half a year before shemitted suicide, she was the victim of an assault.¡¯


    ¡¯Assault?¡¯


    Gotou¡¯s voice cracked. He was openly difited.


    Ishii was of the same mental state. Rape was one of the most repugnant crimes. It was not as if the perpetrator had a grudge. They had no distinct reason for why they had to do it.


    It was a base and filthy crime that one-sidedly hurt women for their own lust.


    ¡¯A victim report was submitted to the police.¡¯


    A suicide from psychological shock ¨C


    Though Ishii didn¡¯t know what sort of person she was, considering her feelings, she could definitely have been thinking aboutmitting suicide. He had heard of women in the same situation who had actually killed themselves.


    ¡¯Do you know her name?¡¯


    ¡¯Er... Sawaguchi Rika. She had been twenty- two at the time.¡¯


    The moment Ishii said that name, Gotou¡¯s expression stiffened.


    ¡¯I can¡¯t believe it was this case...¡¯


    Gotou spoke in a quiet voice that was almost inaudible.


    ¡¯Excuse me, Detective Gotou...¡¯


    ¡¯Print out that info for me,¡¯ Gotou said quickly, interrupting Ishii.


    Ishii immediately printed out the documents for the case and handed them to Gotou.


    ¡¯Excuse me, Detective Gotou...¡¯


    ¨C Do you know this woman?


    Ishii wanted to continue with that, but Gotou left the room before he could finish speaking.


    Ishii felt something serious from that murmur.


    -


    11


    -


    ¡¯Sorry to disturb you.¡¯


    Gotou opened the door to Yakumo¡¯s secret hiding ce.


    A wave of hot air assaulted Gotou¡¯s face. How could anybody stand to stay in this sauna of a room? Yakumo was sitting in the chair in front of him, with sleepy eyes as usual.


    ¡¯If you know you¡¯re disturbing me, please head home,¡¯ Yakumo said, not even looking at him.


    W

 Volume 3 Chapter 2

    Volume 3 Chapter 2


    <strong>VOLUME 3 - THE LIGHT BEYOND THE DARKNESS</strong> file 02: curse ()


    -


    1


    -


    ¡®Old man, you here?¡¯


    Gotou opened the door by force.


    He found the person he was looking for right away. He was sipping tea at his desk by the wall in the room of about four and a half tatami in size.


    He was Hata Hideyoshi, the perverted old man whose job as a coroner was his hobby.


    Once Hata looked at Gotou¡¯s face, he let out an ostentatious sigh.


    Gotou was surrounded by guys like this. Wasn¡¯t there anyone who was more honest and serious?


    Ishii¡¯s face showed up in Gotou¡¯s grumbling mind. He was no good. Though he was serious, there was a problem with his level of it.


    After shaking his head, Gotou sat on the round chair opposite Hata.


    ¡¯What do you need from me this early in the morning? I don¡¯t have the time to babysit you,¡¯ said Hata, a frown on his wrinkled face.


    This guy was annoying. Gotou didn¡¯t have the time to drink tea with a demon either.


    ¡¯There¡¯s something I want you to look into.¡¯


    ¡¯If it¡¯s an investigation, make a request through the proper channels. Last time I went in on my own, yes? I got quite a talking to for that.¡¯


    Hata let out a high-pitched giggle that didn¡¯t sound human at all.


    We don¡¯t have the time to beughing. It¡¯s really creepy, so could you stop, you demonic old man ¨C


    ¡¯But I came all this way because it isn¡¯t a request that I could make through the proper channels.¡¯


    ¡¯You like picking up trouble too, don¡¯t you?¡¯


    Of course he didn¡¯t pick up trouble because he wanted to.


    Restraining his irritation, Gotou put a stic bag with the mobile phone inside on Hata¡¯s desk. It was their only clue right now.


    The blood-stained mobile phone that had been left in Asami¡¯s room.


    ¡¯What¡¯s this?¡¯


    ¡¯A mobile phone.¡¯


    ¡¯I can tell that by looking. I¡¯m asking what the details behind it are. You really are an idiot.¡¯


    This old man just went and said whatever he liked. Gotou was at the point where he wanted to break his neck, but he didn¡¯t have the time for that now.


    ¡¯Yesterday, a woman living in an apartment suddenly disappeared.¡¯


    ¡¯A disappearance? Then why don¡¯t you just investigate it normally?¡¯


    ¡¯It¡¯s a bit of a messy situation.¡¯


    ¡¯Messy?¡¯


    ¡¯Yeah. Seems like Ishii had been at the scene too. That woman had been talking on that mobile until right before they got to the room, but the door was locked.


    ¡¯Meaning...¡¯


    ¡¯It was a locked room.¡¯


    If he told someone else that somebody had disappeared from a locked room, they¡¯d probablyugh at him, but this old man ¨C just him ¨C was different.


    This subject made Hata¡¯s eyes sparkle like a child¡¯s.


    ¡¯Oh! Then this mobile phone was left at the scene. That is interesting.¡¯


    ¡¯Don¡¯t get so happy, old man. It¡¯s indiscreet.¡¯


    ¡¯But isn¡¯t it interesting? I rarely see things like this.¡¯


    Hata let out another high-pitched giggle.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know anything for sure yet. It could easily be somebody¡¯s trick.¡¯


    ¡¯But Ishii-kun was at the scene as well, yes? If it were a trick, Ishii would probably have noticed.¡¯


    ¡¯That fool¡¯s like a decoration. He wouldn¡¯t notice even if a murder happened right in front of his eyes.¡¯


    Gotou felt exhausted thinking about that scared face Ishii had.


    If Ishii were more reliable, he might have heard a different story, but since he was a fool, he only got information from the reporter Makoto and the exorcist Kamiyama.


    He couldn¡¯t know if the information had been distorted.


    Gotou remembered the spiritual phenomenon he¡¯d experienced in that room, but he decided not to mention it.


    Inconsistent with his upation, Hata showed an extreme interest in the ult. It might have given him a strange perspective.


    ¡¯So what is Ishii-kun doing today?¡¯


    ¡¯i made him wait outside. We have to move on to the next ce fast.¡¯


    ¡¯I see. I just have to analyse the blood on this mobile phone.¡¯


    ¡¯Exactly. This¡¯ll be wrapped up quickly if it isn¡¯t human blood.¡¯


    Hata picked up the stic bag and looked at it with fish eyes. It felt like he¡¯d stick out a long tongue and eat it if Gotou looked away.


    ¡¯Well, anyway, that¡¯s all I ask,¡¯ Gotou said finally, and he left the room. Now, after the demonic old man was the monster cat.


    -


    2


    -


    ¡¯I¡¯ming in.¡¯


    Gotou opened the door to the <Movie Research Circle>.


    Yakumo was sleeping curled up in a corner of the room. He really was like a cat.


    ¡¯Oi, wake up!¡¯ said Gotou, sitting down and pping his hands.


    Yakumo stirred restlessly. Just his right eye opened to look up at Gotou, but then he closed his eye again right after.


    ¡¯Oi!¡¯


    ¡¯Gotou-san, just by waking me up you¡¯ve ruined my entire day,¡¯ said Yakumo, still curled up.


    Honestly, was this guy like this right after he woke up too?


    ¡¯I don¡¯t care ¨C just wake up!¡¯ urged Gotou, repressing his anger.


    However, it still didn¡¯t seem like Yakumo was going to get up.


    ¡¯That¡¯s enough.¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯m still sleepy. You have something to say, correct? Please go ahead ¨C I¡¯ll listen like this.¡¯


    Gotou raised a fist, ready to punch him, but he stopped himself. A hole would open up in his stomach if he tried to deal with Yakumo fair and square.


    Well, fine. Yakumo and old man Hata were essentially the same. If he talked a bit about the case, Yakumo should eat it up like a fish caught by bait.


    ¡¯Hey, Yakumo. There are some mysterious things in this world.¡¯


    ¡¯What are you babbling about?¡¯


    ¡¯Last night, somebody disappeared from a locked room in an apartment.¡¯


    ¡¯I thought that you had grown a bit, but I was too naive.¡¯


    ¡¯That wasn¡¯t a joke. Somebody really disappeared. There were witnesses too. On top of that, it seems like a ghost made her disappear...¡¯


    Yakumo arched up like a zombie.


    The monster cat wasing for the bait.


    In a better mood, Gotou exined what happenedst night in detail, including Kamiyama, the exorcist.


    After Gotou finished talking, Yakumo sat down on the chair opposite him, still in a T-shirt and a jersey, while running a hand through his bedhead.


    His left eye was naked so his red eye was exposed.


    It was really a good thing he hadn¡¯t brought Ishii. He would¡¯ve made a huge fuss again.


    ¡¯What do you think?¡¯ Gotou asked Yakumo, who was rubbing at his eyes like a cat washing its face.


    ¡¯I¡¯ve never seen anything like that, at the very least.¡¯


    ¡¯It¡¯s the first time for me as well.¡¯


    To be honest, Gotou still didn¡¯t believe it.


    The suspicious that he was being tricked hadn¡¯t gone away.


    ¡¯Under my reasoning, it is impossible for spirits of the dead to make somebody living disappear.¡¯


    ¡¯Ghosts are clusters of human emotions and have no physical influence...¡¯ said Gotou, remembering what Yakumo often said.


    ¡¯Yes, but that reasoning of mine has not be proven scientifically. To put it simply, it is only my guess,¡¯ Yakumo said with a bitter smile.


    ¡¯So are you saying it¡¯s possible for a ghost to make somebody living disappear?¡¯


    ¡¯I did not go that far, but it would be wrong to think that what one does not believe does not exist. Even I would change my way of thinking if I were shown definite proof.¡¯


    ¡¯I see.¡¯


    There were many things about ghosts that hadn¡¯t been exined yet. Since they could only infer from experiences, it meant there were countless possibilities.


    ¡¯Well, putting aside whether the phenomenon truly happened, I have met that exorcist before.¡¯


    ¡¯W-w-what did you say?¡¯


    ¡¯Please don¡¯t speak so loudly in the morning,¡¯ Yakumo said, plugging his ears.


    ¡¯When and where did you meet?¡¯


    ¡¯Yesterday, when I was investigating the apartment where the ghost I mentioned had appeared.¡¯


    ¡¯So what do you think? Do you really see him as an exorcist?¡¯


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know. Even if he says he can see ghosts, that is a problem of subjectivity since nobody canpletely turn into him.¡¯


    ¡¯How appropriate.¡¯


    ¡¯However, it is a fact that there was a spirit where he said there was one,¡¯ said Yakumo, his brow furrowed. No matter what he said, it seemed like he was concerned. Well, for Yakumo, it¡¯d be weirder if he weren¡¯t.


    ¡¯Which would mean he¡¯s the same as you.¡¯


    ¡¯That would be the case,¡¯ said Yakumo disinterestedly. He let out a huge yawn.


    ¡¯This isn¡¯t the time to yawn carelessly.¡¯


    ¡¯Why not?¡¯


    ¡¯Well, there¡¯s a guy with the same power as you!¡¯


    ¡¯And?¡¯


    ¡¯¡°And¡±, you say...¡¯


    Unlike Gotou, who was agitated, Yakumo sighed, as if to say ¡¯Honestly¡¯.


    ¡¯I mentioned this before, but being able to see the spirits of the dead is just part of my disposition. It is only a little rare. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if there were other people with the same disposition.¡¯


    Now that Yakumo mentioned it, it was just as he said.


    It wasn¡¯t like it was certain that Yakumo was the only person in this world who could see the spirits of the dead. Actually, Gotou knew another.


    A man with two red eyes. A man who called himself Yakumo¡¯s father.


    Though it was true that there were many exorcists who were suspicious, Gotou couldn¡¯t assert that they were all frauds.


    ¡¯What do you want to do then, Gotou-san?¡¯ Yakumo asked while stretching.


    ¡¯What do I want to do? I want to find out why somebody disappeared.¡¯


    Seeing Yakumo¡¯s attitude, it made how agitated he had been earlier seem stupid.


    ¡¯Then just speaking here is pointless. At any rate, the ce where ¨C ¡¯


    ¡¯We¡¯re going,¡¯ Gotou interrupted.


    ¡¯That will be one favour.¡¯


    Honestly, this guy was only reliable for that.


    -


    3


    -


    Ishii was sitting on the white bench right inside the school gates of Meisei University.


    He was waiting for Gotou, who had gone to see Yakumo.


    The truth was he should have gone with him. However, Ishii didn¡¯t know how to deal with Yakumo. No, ¡¯didn¡¯t know how to deal with¡¯ wasn¡¯t the right phrase. To be honest, he was scared of him. He didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with him if possible.


    However, they definitely needed Yakumo¡¯s help for this case.


    The event fromst night reyed in his head.


    No matter how many times he simted it, he didn¡¯t find anything unnatural.


    Somebody disappeared from a locked room in front of everyone. He remembered a horror movie he had watched before. A vengeful ghost dragging person after person into the dark. How terrible. He could be next.


    Ishii felt something run past him.


    ¡¯Ah, could it be Ishii-san?¡¯


    Haruka stood in front of Ishii, who had turned around at the voice.


    ¡¯H-H-Haruka-chan.¡¯


    ¡¯It¡¯s been a while.¡¯


    Haruka bowed her head with a smile.


    She matched her denim miniskirt with a pink camisole. It was a summery and refreshing outfit.


    Ishii was captivated by the nape of her neck, which shimmered with a faintyer of sweat.


    ¡¯What is it?¡¯


    ¡¯No, it¡¯s nothing.¡¯


    His face red, Ishii hurriedly turned his gaze to his feet.


    ¡¯Why are you here today?¡¯ Haruka said, sitting across from Ishii. Ishii¡¯s neck snapped around in his nervousness.


    A refreshing citrus aroma tickled his nose.


    ¡¯Ah, I, um, Detective Gotou asked, that Yakumo-shi, er...¡¯


    ¡¯There was some incident then. So he went to see Yakumo-kun.¡¯


    Haruka leant forward a bit and looked at Ishii¡¯s face.


    Ah, that wasn¡¯t good. Haruka-chan. She was too defenceless. With that posture, he would be able to see her undergarments.


    ¡¯Yes, well. That¡¯s right.¡¯


    Ishii, who didn¡¯t know where to look, pointlessly looked up at the sky.


    ¡¯Aren¡¯t you going to go, Ishii-san?¡¯


    It hurt to have her say that.


    ¡¯Er, I, um...¡¯


    ¡¯Could it be that you¡¯re afraid of Yakumo-kun?¡¯


    ¡¯No, er...¡¯


    He was lost for words since she had hit the bull¡¯s-eye.


    ¡¯Could it be that you really are afraid?¡¯ said Haruka, like she thought it was unexpected.


    It wasn¡¯t really unexpected. It would be stranger if Ishii could connect to him normally.


    ¡¯Haruka-chan, er, aren¡¯t you afraid?¡¯


    ¡¯Of Yakumo-kun?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes.¡¯


    Haruka stared afar, like she was thinking about something.


    If Ishii had to say, her young face, for that moment, looked like an adult¡¯s.


    ¡¯Nope. I¡¯ve never felt afraid of him.¡¯


    ¡¯I-is that so?¡¯


    ¡¯Though there¡¯ve been many times I thought he would hit me,¡¯ Haruka said, raising her right hand in a fist to imitate him.


    Just as I thought, Yakumo habitually torments Haruka-chan. That¡¯s ¨C


    ¡¯That¡¯s unforgiveable. I will defeat your enemy, Haruka-chan,¡¯ said Ishii, standing up in his irritation.


    For a second, Haruka looked nk, and then she suddenly covered her mouth and startedughing.


    ¡¯Ishii-san, you¡¯re interesting.¡¯


    Ishii didn¡¯t understand what was interesting.


    ¡¯Interesting, is it?¡¯


    ¡¯Sorry. It¡¯s rude to say something like that.¡¯


    ¡¯No, not at all. That¡¯s not what I...¡¯


    The atmosphere had be somewhat awkward.


    He really didn¡¯t understand women¡¯s thoughts. Ishii¡¯s shoulders drooped like he had withered and he sat back down on the bench.


    ¡¯Ishii-san, I think that you¡¯ve definitely misunderstood Yakumo-kun.¡¯


    Haruka suddenly started speaking. Though she was smiling, the tone of her voice was firm and serious.


    ¡¯Misunderstood... him?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. Because of that ability, Yakumo-kun has suffered in a way we could never understand, and that has made him like a misanthrope.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh.¡¯


    Ishii had felt that too.


    In front of Yakumo, there was a wall that stopped other people from getting near him. Without showing his heart to anyone, he observed others from the outside.


    ¡¯But... for this reason, he¡¯s straightforward and can be very kind.¡¯


    Kind? Him?


    It was difficult for Ishii to believe what Haruka was saying when he still doubted whether Yakumo even had feelings.


    Rather, Haruka was much kinder for defending him even though he treated him that way.


    ¡¯Is that how it is?¡¯


    ¡¯But since he isn¡¯t honest, he behaved that way. When you be used to it, unexpectedly, he has his cute points.¡¯


    Haruka smiled happily.


    Ishii didn¡¯t understand even one millimetre of Yakumo¡¯s cuteness, but at least he understood very well how cute Haruka¡¯s smiling face was.


    ¡¯What are you grinning about? It¡¯s creepy.¡¯


    Gotou¡¯s fist came down on Ishii¡¯s crown in his happiness.


    ¡¯D-Detective Gotou.¡¯


    Ishii stood up instinctively.


    Yakumo was behind Gotou as well. He had sleepy eyes as usual, and Ishii couldn¡¯t understand what he was thinking at all.


    No matter what Haruka said about his being kind, Yakumo was a mystery to Ishii.


    ¡¯Gotou-san, it¡¯s been a while.¡¯


    Haruka stood up and bowed her head.


    ¡¯Oh, it¡¯s Haruka-chan. So that¡¯s why Ishii was grinning.¡¯


    ¡¯No, I wasn¡¯t really...¡¯


    Ishii made an excuse, but he shut up at Gotou¡¯s re.


    ¡¯Did you bring trouble for Yakumo-kun again?¡¯


    Haruka said that sulkily and with a pout.


    That expression was cute too. Ishii couldn¡¯t help but grin a little again.


    ¡¯You can¡¯t really talk about other people.¡¯


    ¡¯Please don¡¯t put me together with you, since I have no trouble this time.¡¯


    Haruka puffed her chest in pride.


    ¡¯Ah, that so?¡¯


    Gotou snorted and then let his cigarette.


    ¡¯Ah, Gotou-san. Smoking is forbidden on the school premises.¡¯


    ¡¯You¡¯re too fussy. You¡¯re bing more and more like Yakumo. You won¡¯t be able to be a bride.¡¯


    Gotou left that sharp parting remark and walked away briskly. Yakumo sighed and then followed him.


    ¡¯Ah, wait, Yakumo-kun. Are you going to go?¡¯


    ¡¯Yeah.¡¯


    Yakumo replied tly to Haruka¡¯s question.


    ¡¯About what you requested...¡¯


    ¡¯How was it?¡¯


    ¡¯It was just as you expected, Yakumo-kun.¡¯


    Haruka gave a proud thumbs up.


    Yakumo looked like he was thinking for a while, but he finally raised an eyebrow like he had thought of something.


    ¡¯There¡¯s something else I¡¯d like you to look into.¡¯


    After walking over to Haruka, Yakumo brought his face close to hers and talked to her quietly.


    What on earth was he saying? Ishii indirectly approached them and strained his ears.


    ¡¯Eh, that¡¯s impossible.¡¯


    When the exnation was finished, Haruka objected loudly, but Yakumo continued talking like he didn¡¯t care.


    ¡¯The address is in the documents in my room, so pick it up from there.¡¯


    ¡¯Like I said, it¡¯s impossible for me.¡¯


    ¡¯Don¡¯t think about it too hard. You just have to go take a look.¡¯


    ¡¯But what will I do if I get caught?¡¯


    ¡¯You can just say sorry and run away.¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s...¡¯


    Yakumo ignored Haruka¡¯s anxious expression and pped a hand lightly on her shoulder, saying, ¡¯I¡¯m counting on you,¡¯ and then he walked after Gotou.


    ¨C What on earth did he ask her to do?


    Ishii wanted to know. Led by that impulse, Ishii tried to call out to Haruka.


    ¡¯Ishii! We¡¯re going!¡¯


    Gotou¡¯s angry voice echoed from far away.


    Ishii wasn¡¯t sure which to prioritise, but he didn¡¯t have enough courage to speak to Haruka so he followed Gotou¡¯s instruction and started running.


    He fell ¨C


    -


    4


    -


    In order to change her mood, Makoto put aside her work and went to thevatory.


    Though there was a mountain of things she had to do, like checking manuscripts, the event fromst night kept reying in her head so she couldn¡¯t concentrate.


    She sighed, looking at her reflection in the mirror about the sink.


    Where did Asami go ¨C


    If somebody abducted her, how did they take Asami out of the locked room?


    Did she really get taken away by a ghost like Kamiyama said?


    She didn¡¯t understand anything.


    She wanted to find Asami as quickly as she could, but right now all she could do was entrust the investigation to Gotou and Ishii.


    She was irritated at herself for not being able to do anything during her friend¡¯s crisis.


    After sighing countless times, something suddenly passed behind her.


    A chill went down her spine.


    It wasn¡¯t as if she had seen it clearly, but she had felt it.


    Makoto stopped breathing and timidly turned around, but there was nobody there. She had merely been mistaken.


    Her nerves might have been oversensitive.


    Makoto let out her breath and looked at the mirror again when her mobile phone rang. Though the number was withheld, Makoto hurriedly answered, thinking, ¡¯Could it be?¡¯


    ¡¯Hello.¡¯


    She heard a noise that sounded like rain from the receiver.


    ¡¯Hello. Asami?¡¯


    Makoto called out, but there was no reply.


    However, she felt someone on the other end.


    ¡¯Hey, who is this? Respond...¡¯


    Makoto called out again, but she was interrupted by a groan from the receiver.


    She couldn¡¯t tell whether the voice belonged to a man or a woman.


    An ominous voice that sounded like it was struggling with pain ¨C


    ¡¯...Who is this?¡¯


    Though she was shaking in a strange terror, Makoto called out towards the phone.


    <Diiiiiieeeeee.>


    The hoarse voice jolted her eardrums.


    She could clearly tell this time. That was a woman¡¯s voice.


    Makoto threw her mobile phone in her surplus of emotions. It fell onto the tiled floor.


    Her heart was beating so furiously it felt like it would burst out of her chest, and she was covered in a cold sweat.


    Makoto crouched. Though she wanted to run away, she couldn¡¯t move for a while.


    How much time had passed? Her mobile phone was ringing again.


    A paralysing fear ran through her body.


    Makoto timidly took her mobile phone from the floor. The number disyed on the monitor was that of the exorcist Kamiyama.


    ¨C He might have found something out.


    Makoto wiped away her cold sweat and answered the phone.


    ¡¯Hello?¡¯


    <My name is Kamiyama. Do you mind my calling your mobile phone, Makoto-san?>


    She could hear Kamiyama¡¯s characteristic calm voice.


    ¡¯Not at all.¡¯


    A request ¨C


    ¡¯For me?¡¯


    <Yes. You mentioned that the first time there was a spiritual phenomenon, it was at a bar.>


    ¡¯Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡¯


    <Would it be possible to gather the members who had been at the scene then?>


    Since she had exchanged email addresses with Shinichi then, she would be able to contact him. She could just have him talk to Yuuya.


    ¡¯I think it¡¯d be fine.¡¯


    <If we solve the mystery of the spiritual phenomenon, we will be able to save Asami-san.>


    Kamiyama¡¯s voice was filled with confidence.


    -


    5


    -


    Gotou looked up at the apartment Asami had disappeared from with a cigarette in his mouth.


    Since something like that had happened, to him, it looked like there was a heavy atmosphere hanging over only the building and its surroundings.


    Next to him, Yakumo was looking up at the apartment in the same way.


    There was no way for Gotou to know if anything was reflected in those eyes, which were narrowed like they were looking at something bright.


    ¡¯You see anything?¡¯


    ¡¯The sky and the clouds,¡¯ Yakumo replied bluntly.


    ¡¯I know that even without you telling me.¡¯


    ¡¯Then please don¡¯t ask.¡¯


    As usual, only his mouth was skilful. He hadpletely sidestepped the point of his question.


    Gotou clicked his tongue and turned around to see that Ishii already had tears in his eyes from fright.


    Honestly, what a useless guy. There was no way for a person to disappear anyway.


    ¡¯So this really isn¡¯t some sort of prank?¡¯


    Gotou looked to Yakumo for agreement.


    ¡¯If that were the case, Makoto-san, the reporter, and Ishii-san as well would beplicit.¡¯


    It was just as Yakumo said. Ishii and Makoto had been there. At the present stage, that was what it would mean.


    Putting Makoto aside, Ishii isn¡¯t the sort of guy who¡¯d do that. But ¨C


    ¡¯The medium might¡¯ve nned it.¡¯


    ¡¯At this point, he does not have a motive.¡¯


    ¡¯Well there¡¯s that. Obviously he¡¯d get some money with fraudulent exorcism.¡¯


    Gotou said the first thing that came to mind.


    ¡¯It would have been different if he had saved her in the nick of time, but currently he would be the exorcist who failed to exorcise the spirit and let a woman be taken away by a vengeful spirit.¡¯


    It really was just as Yakumo said.


    It would be unnatural to bring about his own failure on purpose. The best method would have been to save Asami just as she was about to be taken away, if he had wanted to trick them.


    ¡¯The location is nearby,¡¯ Yakumo muttered.


    ¡¯The location?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. The apartment with Rika-san¡¯s ghost is nearby.¡¯


    ¡¯You saying there¡¯s a connection?¡¯


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know. I just said that it was nearby.¡¯


    ¡¯You¡¯re quibbling...¡¯


    ¡¯Incidentally, Ishii-san, that exorcist came to this apartment before Asami-san disappeared, yes?¡¯


    Yakumo ignored Gotou¡¯s objection and turned the conversation to Ishii.


    ¡¯Ah, yes. He mentioned that. He came by that evening, but he thought it was a wandering spirit since there was nothing there...¡¯


    Ishii responded stiffly, as if he were talking to the chief of the police or something.


    What was he getting so nervous for talking to a university student? He should hurry up and get used to him. Gotou restrained his feelings of wanting to hit Ishii.


    ¡¯Perhaps he reached the same conclusion as I did,¡¯ said Yakumo, narrowing his eyes a little.


    The same conclusion ¨C


    ¡¯What do you mean?¡¯


    ¡¯There is no spirit here.¡¯


    Yakumo gave a firm response to Gotou¡¯s question.


    ¡¯Then you¡¯re saying that exorcist called Kamiyama is the real deal?¡¯


    ¡¯Why are you so hasty in jumping to conclusions?¡¯ Yakumoined, and then he stood in front of the automatic door with the auto-lock.


    ¡¯If you¡¯d just let me say ¨C ¡¯


    Gotou was riled up, but Yakumo was not concerned at all.


    ¡¯Please hurry and open the door,¡¯ Yakumo said with a yawn.


    Gotou opened the door with the key he had borrowed from management the night before and took the elevator right by the entrance.


    Yakumo and Ishii followed after him.


    They went up to the ninth floor silently and went along the long and narrow corridor to stand in front of Asami¡¯s room.


    ¡¯I¡¯m opening the door,¡¯ Gotou said, and he opened the door.


    Hot air rushed out from the room at his face, but he took off his shoes at the entrance and stepped inside the room.


    Yakumo, who came into the room afterwards, walked about the room while running a hand through his messy hair.


    Gotou sat cross-legged in the centre of the room and followed Yakumo¡¯s movements with his eyes.


    A square space of eight tatami in size. There was a bed, a sideboard and a television on the wooden floor ¨C a normal room that could be found anywhere.


    Since it was rented, it didn¡¯t seem like there would be any secret passageways.


    ¡¯Nothing stands out.¡¯


    Yakumo gave up after a while and sat with his legs stretched out across from Gotou.


    ¡¯No good?¡¯


    ¡¯It¡¯s no good.¡¯


    Yakumo¡¯s brow was furrowed, and he ran his hand through his hair in his irritation.


    ¡¯Damn, what¡¯s happening...¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s right. Ishii-san.¡¯


    Yakumo turned around and called out, cutting short Gotou¡¯s grumbling.


    Gotou turned to look for Ishii too, but he wasn¡¯t there.


    ¡¯But he was here just a moment ago.¡¯


    Yakumo cocked his head in curiosity. That guy probably left the room in his terror.


    ¡¯Oi! Ishii!¡¯ yelled Gotou towards the entrance. At the same time, there was the sound of footsteps on the floor, and then Ishii peeked in.


    ¡¯W-were you calling me?¡¯


    ¡¯Don¡¯t say ¡°Were you calling me?¡±, you fool!¡¯


    ¡¯Y-yes sir.¡¯


    Ishii straightened his spine so he was standing still and straight.


    After shaking his head like he didn¡¯t know what to do with the two of them, he said, ¡¯When you came into this room, Ishii-san, the door was locked, correct?¡¯


    ¡¯Y-yes. The door to the entrance and the window connected to the veranda were all locked.¡¯


    ¡¯And the door chain?¡¯


    ¡¯It wasn¡¯t on.¡¯


    ¡¯Did you find Asami¡¯s key?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. It was on the table...¡¯


    ¡¯Nobody left the room.¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s correct. At that time, there were three people in the room, just like now. I think it would have been difficult for somebody to leave the room without our noticing.¡¯


    Perhaps Yakumo might have thought that somebody had been hiding in the room and then escaped afterwards, but it was impossible in that situation.


    It really was a locked room.


    Yakumo put his finger to his brow. The expression in his eyes changed.


    ¡¯So it really is like that... but then she... am I wrong...¡¯


    He kept murmuring to himself.


    ¡¯Did you realise something?¡¯


    ¡¯No, not at all.¡¯


    Yakumo shrugged dramatically at Gotou¡¯s question.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t lie! Didn¡¯t you just say ¡°So it really is like that¡±?¡¯


    Though Gotou drew closer to him, Yakumo didn¡¯t move. He put his fingers in his ears toin about the noise.


    ¡¯You¡¯ll annoy the neighbours.¡¯


    ¡¯It¡¯s your fault for not talking properly.¡¯


    ¡¯I have no proof.¡¯


    ¡¯Just tell me the theory.¡¯


    ¡¯What came to my mind is only a possibility. If we head forward recklessly, we will be misled like with thest case.¡¯


    Gotou couldn¡¯t deny that.


    There was nothing more dangerous for a case than having preconceptions. If they didn¡¯t look at all the possibilities, the carpet could be pulled out from underneath them.


    But ¨C


    ¡¯What are you nning to do?¡¯


    ¡¯There isn¡¯t anything to do but continue to straightforwardly investigate all areas, is there?¡¯ Yakumo said with a yawn.


    Well, it wouldn¡¯t be as convenient as solving the case just from seeing the apartment. He wasn¡¯t that discouraged, but he was still heavy-hearted.


    ¡¯No going about it ¨C I¡¯ll reconsider everyone involved. Yakumo, you help too.¡¯


    ¡¯I would rather not.¡¯


    An immediate reply. Even if he was going to refuse, there had to be a better way to put it.


    ¡¯Aren¡¯t you curious?¡¯


    ¡¯I am curious, but I¡¯m busy.¡¯


    ¡¯Busy? All you do is sleep,¡¯ Gotouined, a cigarette in his mouth.


    ¡¯Honestly, have you already forgotten?¡¯


    Yakumo took the cigarette in Gotou¡¯s mouth and handed it to Ishii.


    ¡¯Forgotten what?¡¯


    ¡¯I have another case.¡¯


    That¡¯s right ¨C


    The ghost of Sawaguchi Rika, who hadmitted suicide. Though Gotou hadn¡¯t been the one to make the request, he couldn¡¯t say he was unrted.


    Damn. This was really bing troublesome.


    -


    6


    -


    ¡¯Honestly, he just does whatever he wants.¡¯


    Haruka walked down the road by the railroad as she looked at a memo.


    Though she was half-hearted, she was following Yakumo¡¯s instructions and going to meet the father of the woman called Sawaguchi Rika, who hadmitted suicide.


    A train roared past, bringing a wave of hot air with it.


    Yakumo had asked her to go talk to him while pretending to be a friend, but would she be able to do it well? She wasn¡¯t proud of it, but she wasn¡¯t the type of person who could adlib.


    While dissatisfied at Yakumo, Haruka reached the ce she was aiming for.


    An old two-storey apartment made of wood. Sawaguchi Rika¡¯s father lived in the corner room on the first floor.


    Haruka kept looking back at the memo to make sure she hadn¡¯t gotten the address wrong.


    There¡¯d be no problem if she acted naturally. She was just going to ask him a few questions.


    Plus, she always caused trouble for Yakumo, so she should help out every once in a while.


    ¡¯OK!¡¯


    Haruka gathered her determination and pressed the buzzer at the entrance with a trembling finger.


    After waiting for a while, the door opened, and an old man with white stubble appeared.


    He had an extremely stubborn-looking face and there were deep wrinkles on his forehead.


    ¡¯U-um, is this Sawaguchi-san¡¯s home?¡¯


    He nodded without saying anything.


    ¡¯Ah, h-hello. My name is Ozawa Haruka. I was Rika-san¡¯s friend. I was in the area so I wanted to put out incense for her....¡¯


    He stared at Haruka with a sharp gaze, and Haruka¡¯s words fizzled out under that pressure.


    ¨C Yakumo, this is really bad. Haruka restrained the impulse to run away deep into her heart.


    After looking at Haruka like he was evaluating her, he clicked his tongue.


    She really had been found out. The feeling of wanting to give up spread through Haruka.


    However, he kept the door open and turned away from Haruka to walk inside.


    Did that mean he wanted her toe in?


    ¡¯You¡¯re putting out incense, right?¡¯


    While Haruka was hesitating, she heard his voice from the back of the room.


    ¡¯Please excuse me. I¡¯ming in.¡¯


    Haruka went into the entrance after bowing, passed through the corridor and stepped into the tatami room at the back.


    The room was six tatami in size with a Buddhist altar in it.


    There were two tablets. One was Rika¡¯s. The other was Rika¡¯s dead mother¡¯s.


    There were white chrysanthemum flowers and manjuu[1] at the altar. It was well maintained.


    Haruka felt bad for lying but she knelt in front of the altar.


    There was a photo of a smiling woman.


    She¡¯s Sawaguchi Rika ¨C


    She had a smart and firm look, a cheerful and bright woman. That was the impression Haruka got.


    When the photo had been taken, the woman probably had no idea what the future had in store for her.


    That copsed for her in an instant.


    When Haruka thought about that, it made it hard to breath.


    ¡¯What did you reallye here to do?¡¯


    He said that while sitting cross-legged to Haruka, who had finished cing the incense and praying.


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    Haruka couldn¡¯t find the words to reply in her surprise. She really couldn¡¯t do adlib.


    ¡¯You¡¯re not Rika¡¯s friend, right?¡¯


    ¡¯Why... do you think that?¡¯


    ¡¯You¡¯re too young to be her friend. If she were alive, she¡¯d already be twenty-seven.¡¯


    Now that he mentioned it, it was true. Haruka looked for an excuse, but she couldn¡¯t find one. Plus, she had a question. If he knew she wasn¡¯t a friend ¨C


    ¡¯Why...¡¯


    Why did he let Haruka into his home?


    Haruka spoke, though she thought she would be crushed by her anxiety.


    ¡¯You¡¯re too nervous. I felt like Rika told me to let you in.¡¯


    His eyes narrowed and a sad expression appeared on his face.


    She wasn¡¯t sure if he would believe her, but she couldn¡¯t lie to him. Haruka prepared herself to tell the truth.


    ¡¯I am not acquainted with Rika-san. I¡¯m really sorry for lying.¡¯


    She thought he would be angry, but she was wrong.


    He looked at Haruka¡¯s eyes silently. It seemed like he was waiting for her to continue.


    Haruka took a deep breath and then started exining the events that had brought her here.


    Rika-san¡¯s ghost was still wandering at the apartment.


    If possible, she wanted to set her free, but she needed to find out why she died in order to do that.


    She wanted him to tell her what he knew ¨C anything was fine. If she had left anything behind, she wanted him to show her.


    She didn¡¯t think she exined it well like Yakumo, but she did the best she could.


    ¡¯That¡¯s ridiculous.¡¯


    When Haruka finished her exnation, he spat that out.


    As she expected, it was no good.


    Her feelings sank like she had fallen into a bottomless swamp ¨C


    ¡¯I had an older twin sister.¡¯


    Those words spilled out of Haruka¡¯s mouth unconsciously.


    Haruka herself didn¡¯t understand why she had suddenly started talking about this. Though she felt doubtful, she couldn¡¯t stop.


    ¡¯But she died in an ident... I thought my sister might have resented me, so I¡¯ve always been suffering. But recently, I finally found out my sister¡¯s true feelings. You might wonder what this has to do anything. But even though the dead won¡¯te back, don¡¯t you want to know the feelings the left behind?¡¯


    His lips were in a thin line and he didn¡¯t reply.


    ¡¯Perhaps your daughter ¨C Rika-san ¨C didn¡¯tmit suicide.¡¯


    Haruka said thest bit like she was clearing out something that had been caught in her chest.


    At first, she had been an outsider who was cooperating with Yakumo¡¯s request, but at some point, she had empathised with Rika and really hoped that they would find out the truth.


    ¡¯I want to know the truth, but how would someone like you that I don¡¯t know anything about find out what I couldn¡¯t for five years?¡¯


    ¡¯I can¡¯t guarantee it.¡¯


    He snorted at Haruka¡¯s reply like he had been made a fool of.


    ¡¯Why are you doing something like this in the first ce when it won¡¯t do you any good?¡¯


    Haruka couldn¡¯t reply. There would be no point in saying something hypocritical like ¡¯I want to save her¡¯ even if those were her true feelings.


    ¡¯This is pointless,¡¯ he said, refusing her bluntly, and stood up to leave the room.


    My exnation really was no good ¨C


    It¡¯d be fine if it was just her who was depressed, but she might have hurt him.


    Haruka bit her lips to keep in the feelings building up inside her.


    ¡¯Oi.¡¯


    She looked up at the voice to see him standing there, when he had just left. He had a notebook with a red cover in his hand.


    ¡¯Take it,¡¯ he said curtly, and he held the notebook out towards Haruka.


    Haruka epted it, though she didn¡¯t understand what was going on.


    ¡¯What is this?¡¯


    ¡¯Rika¡¯s diary.¡¯


    ¡¯Why are you giving me something so important?¡¯


    ¡¯I still don¡¯t believe that Rika killed herself. Something horrible did happen to her, but Rika reported it to the police and was trying to get past it. Rika was so stout-hearted. She wouldn¡¯t...¡¯


    His eyes were red, and he covered his face as he rubbed at his nose.


    His feelings pierced through Haruka¡¯s chest.


    ¡¯I still think that Rika was killed ¨C she didn¡¯t kill herself, though the police didn¡¯t believe me. Rika was a strong daughter. You¡¯re the first person who¡¯s told me that Rika didn¡¯t kill herself. That¡¯s why...¡¯


    His hoarse voice trailed off.


    However, she understood even without hearing it. That¡¯s why he was giving the diary to Haruka.


    He had probably tried countless times to find out the truth behind the incident.


    But he couldn¡¯t do it. He still hadn¡¯t given up now, after five years.


    She was somebody he¡¯d just met who might not know anything, but he saw a slight hope there.


    ¡¯Please allow me to borrow this.¡¯


    Haruka stood up, bowed her head deeply and left the room.


    -


    7


    -


    After splitting up with Yakumo, Gotou first called Hata.


    He wanted to know the results of the mobile phone¡¯s bloodstain analysis.


    <I thought you¡¯d be contacting me soon. Since you¡¯re impatient.>


    After answering the call, Hata let out a strange giggle.


    That was creepy. Demonic old man.


    ¡¯So how was it?¡¯


    <That was genuine human blood.>


    ¡¯W-what did you say...¡¯


    For Gotou, who had been hoping somewhere in his heart that the disappearance of the woman called Asami had been a prank, those were analysis results that denied it.


    <Blood type O. Is that the same as the woman who disappeared?>


    ¡¯Yeah.¡¯


    He felt dizzy as he replied.


    <Though it¡¯ll take some time, should I do a DNA test?>


    ¡¯Yeah, thanks,¡¯ Gotou said weakly, and he hung up the phone.


    ¡¯Oi, Ishii. What do you think?¡¯


    Even though Gotou thought there was no point, he asked that question to Ishii in the driver¡¯s seat.


    Like he had been waiting for that, Ishii¡¯s face lit up like a puppy¡¯s before it got a treat.


    ¡¯I think that she was whisked off to the spirit world by the vengeful ghost¡¯s strong spiritual power.¡¯


    ¡¯Hah?¡¯


    ¡¯The spirit world. Where people who have died go. The world after death.¡¯


    ¡¯You know.¡¯


    ¡¯In the past, there have been people who have gone to the spirit world temporarily while they were living. The gate that connects this world and that world is distorted somehow...¡¯


    What the hell is the spirit world? He should say something more convincing.


    So, what to do now ¨C


    Gotou mulled over his thoughts while lighting his cigarette.


    The beginning of this case was a get-together at a bar. Maybe he¡¯d gather the members that had been there and talk to them.


    Gotou called Makoto¡¯s mobile phone the moment that came to his mind.


    <Hello, this is Hijikata.>


    After a few rings, Makoto answered the phone.


    ¡¯It¡¯s Gotou. You free now?¡¯


    <Actually, I was just thinking of calling you, Detective Gotou.>


    Makoto¡¯s tone was hurried.


    If she was thinking of contacting me herself ¨C


    ¡¯Did something happen?¡¯


    <Kamiyama-san just called me, actually.>


    ¡¯That exorcist?¡¯


    Gotou thought of the exorcist, ck from head to toe.


    Was he really the real thing? Gotou hadn¡¯t arrived at that answer yet.


    <Yes. He asked me to gather all the rted parties in order to investigate the spiritual phenomenon.>


    He can¡¯t be thinking of doing the same thing ¨C


    ¡¯So what are you going to do?¡¯


    <I have contacted them to arrange a good time. If possible, Detective Gotou, I would appreciate it if you came as well...>


    He had nned on going even if she hadn¡¯t asked.


    ¡¯Time and ce?¡¯


    <It has been decided that we will meet at eight this evening in the bar. I will email you the address afterwards.>


    ¡¯Thanks.¡¯


    Gotou spat out his cigarette and hung up.


    If Kamiyama was there too, he had to call Yakumo again to have him check the situation.


    Gotou called Yakumo¡¯s number from his mobile.


    -


    8


    -


    Haruka tottered along while looking at her fingernails.


    Though she¡¯d gotten a big lead, that didn¡¯t mean she was in high spirits.


    Can we really find out the reason why Rika¡¯s ghost is still wandering?


    This diary is too heavy for me ¨C


    ¡¯You¡¯ll fall if you walk like that.¡¯


    Haruka stopped at the voice.


    She didn¡¯t need to check. That voice and that tone ¨C it was Yakumo. Yakumo stood in front of Haruka. She hadn¡¯t noticed his arrival.


    ¡¯Are you already done with what Gotou-san asked?¡¯


    ¡¯I thought it¡¯d be dangerous with you by yourself. I came to check on you.¡¯


    Yakumo yawned.


    ¡¯That so.¡¯


    ¡¯Well, with you looking like that, it seems like you were turned away.¡¯


    With a bitter smile, Yakumo ran his fingers through his messy hair.


    She would normally get angry, but she didn¡¯t feel like it right now.


    Haruka handed the diary to Yakumo silently.


    ¡¯What¡¯s this?¡¯


    Yakumo was surprised ¨C a first.


    ¡¯Rika-san¡¯s diary.¡¯


    ¡¯I see...¡¯ Yakumo murmured as he took the diary.


    The face of Rika¡¯s father came up in Haruka¡¯s head.


    He still hadn¡¯t epted his daughter¡¯s death after five years.


    Following that image, her mother¡¯s crying face on the day of her twin sister¡¯s death came up.


    ¡¯Rika-san¡¯s father said his daughter didn¡¯tmit suicide... but nobody believed him...¡¯


    ¡¯Does he have any basis for saying that it isn¡¯t a suicide?¡¯ Yakumo said disinterestedly.


    Haruka felt incredibly angry. It wasn¡¯t about basis or proof.


    ¡¯That¡¯s not it!¡¯ she yelled, forgetting that she was at the side of a road.


    ¡¯Rika-san¡¯s father has been suffering by himself for so long... so...¡¯


    Haruka didn¡¯t even know what she wanted to say herself.


    Yakumo said something, but it was drowned out by the roar of the passing train and didn¡¯t reach Haruka¡¯s ears.


    ¡¯I...¡¯


    Tears fell from Haruka¡¯s ears.


    Why was she crying? She didn¡¯t know. She didn¡¯t know, but she couldn¡¯t clear away the tight feeling in her chest or the feeling that a hole had opened up inside of her.


    ¡¯My bad.¡¯


    Yakumo said that gently,pletely different from how he usually spoke. He drew Haruka close so her head rested against his chest.


    Her legs shook at the unexpected action.


    ¡¯Yakumo-kun...¡¯


    ¡¯I gave you a tough time.¡¯


    She heard Yakumo¡¯s voice close to her ear.


    Though he normally wasn¡¯t honest at all, the warmth of this contrary person slowly spread to her very core.


    Haruka surrendered herself to that warmth and cried with all her heart.


    -


    9


    -


    Ishii parked his car in a coin-operated parking space.


    He saw the entrance to Bar <Snake>, where the incident had begun, about ten metres ahead of him.


    The neon sign with its red letters and ck snake design gave an uncanny glow.


    Gotou, in the passenger seat, tried to contact Yakumo countless times, but it seemed that he hadn¡¯t been able to reach him.


    Even though Ishii didn¡¯t know how to deal with Yakumo, he had hoped that he would be with them this time. While he was a mystery to him, even Ishii understood that Yakumo¡¯s insight and ability to see the spirits of the dead were indispensible to solving this case.


    ¡¯That guy, running off at the crucial moment... well, fine. We¡¯re going,¡¯ Gotou said, ncing at his wristwatch.


    ¡¯Er... do I really have to go?¡¯


    ¡¯Of course you do, idiot.¡¯


    Gotou¡¯s fist came down on Ishii¡¯s head.


    Of course I do ¨C


    ¡¯Don¡¯t dawdle.¡¯


    Gotou got off the car with a cigarette in his mouth.


    ¡¯Y-yes sir.¡¯


    Ishii followed after him immediately.


    There was nothing he could do this time. He would just be a hindrance. He had to be useful, even if just a little bit.


    Ishii had gathered his emotions and started walking, but with timing like a surprise attack, something hit his shoulder from behind.


    ¡¯Aaagh!¡¯


    He shrieked in his surprise.


    When he turned around, he saw Kamiyama standing there.


    When he stood in the dim lighting with his ck suit, it was uncanny how only his chiselled features stood out.


    ¡¯So you came as well, detectives.¡¯


    ¡¯Ah, well...¡¯


    Before Ishii could finish his vague reply, Gotou cut in.


    ¡¯We¡¯re keeping watch to make sure you don¡¯t pull any tricks,¡¯ Gotou threatened, ring at Kamiyama.


    However, Kamiyama just epted it with a smile.


    ¡¯I won¡¯t pull any tricks. I don¡¯t have any expensive items to sell either.¡¯


    Just as he said, Kamiyama¡¯s hands were empty.


    Conversely, that made Ishii anxious.


    ¡¯What¡¯s your reason for sticking your neck in if you¡¯re not selling stuff?¡¯ Gotou asked, lighting his cigarette.


    ¡¯At the first stage, I misunderstood the situation. Because of that, this is what the situation has be. Since I feel responsible, I would like to solve this case if I can. That¡¯s all.¡¯


    ¡¯I hope that¡¯s the truth.¡¯


    Gotou said that and then briskly went down the stairs that led to the bar in the basement.


    ¡¯I wonder if he dislikes me.¡¯


    Kamiyama smiled self-derisively.


    ¡¯Er, is this really OK?¡¯ Ishii asked, turning his anxiety towards Kamiyama.


    ¡¯What are you talking about?¡¯


    ¡¯If you¡¯re going to be exorcising the spirit, won¡¯t you need tools?¡¯


    ¡¯I said this before as well, but I can see the spirits of the dead. If anything, that is my tool.¡¯


    Kamiyama, looking full of confidence, followed Gotou down the stairs to the bar.


    Please don¡¯t leave me by myself ¨C


    Ishii followed the two of them down the stairs.


    -


    10


    -


    While Haruka boiled water in the kitchen, she looked at the six-tatami room. Even though she should have been used to her own t, she felt a strange sense of difort. The reason for that was the person who was sitting while leaning against the bed ¨C Yakumo.


    He was flipping through the pages of the diary with a serious gaze.


    Now that she thought more about it, they had known each other for more than half a year, but it was the first time that Yakumo hade into her room.


    That made her a bit nervous.


    Haruka took out two mugs, made hot cocoa for two and carried the mugs to her room.


    ¡¯What is this?¡¯


    ¡¯Hot cocoa.¡¯


    ¡¯Even though it¡¯s swelteringly hot?¡¯ said Yakumo with a sigh.


    He wasn¡¯t cute at all. Haruka returned to the kitchen without saying anything, took out ice from the fridge and threw arge amount into Yakumo¡¯s mug.


    ¡¯Iced cocoa.¡¯


    Yakumo scowled and drank the cocoa.


    Afterwards, he let out an ¡¯Oh!¡¯ in surprise and stared at his mug. She thought he was going to say something, but he just flipped through the diary pages and immersed himself in his task.


    Does it taste good? Bad? Say something ¨C


    Haruka washed down her dissatisfaction with cocoa and sat on the cushion opposite Yakumo.


    Then, she remembered how she had buried her head in Yakumo¡¯s chest and cried earlier, and she went red all the way to her ears.


    Though it had been embarrassing, at the same time, she had felt an enveloping warmth.


    Did Yakumo think nothing of it at all?


    Interrupting Haruka¡¯s thoughts, Yakumo¡¯s mobile phone started vibrating on the table.


    ¡¯Your mobile¡¯s ringing.¡¯


    ¡¯It¡¯s Gotou-san.¡¯


    Yakumo didn¡¯t look away from the diary.


    ¡¯Is it OK for you not to answer?¡¯


    ¡¯It¡¯s fine. That person should think by himself a bit more.¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s strict of you.¡¯


    ¡¯That is a difference in opinion. This is also a form of kindness.¡¯


    That was a nice way of putting it.


    After the mobile stopped vibrating, Yakumo stopped flipping the pages of the diary.


    It seemed that he had found something.


    Haruka peeked at it as well from the side. Rather than words, there was a design of a cross with something like a ck cord coiled around it.


    ¡¯What¡¯s this?¡¯


    ¡¯Who knows,¡¯ Yakumo said, running his fingers through his hair.


    ¡¯I wonder if it has anything to do with her suicide.¡¯


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know, but it seems like it is rted to the assault.¡¯


    ¡¯Why?¡¯


    ¡¯This date. It¡¯s the day she was assaulted.¡¯


    Yakumo pointed at the date written in the diary.


    However, even if it seemed to be rted at the current stage, they didn¡¯t know what it meant.


    Yakumo started flipping through the pages of the diary again. Haruka silently watched Yakumo.


    With the page that the design was drawn on as a boundary, Yakumo¡¯s expression became more suspicious. The contents of the diary had probably made an about-face after that date. Regardless of the actual person¡¯s hopes and intentions, her life had changed.


    Every day had probably been painful and difficult.


    She felt a tight feeling in her abdomen just from imagining it, but that still was not even a fragment of the pain of a woman who had actually experienced it.


    Even though the crime left such great injuries on its victims, the penalty imposed on the assants was only a three-year sentence. If it was the first offence, there was a high chance that they would get a suspended sentence, which was equivalent to essentially nothing.


    Finally, Yakumo took a deep breath and shut the diary.


    Even Yakumo looked exhausted. He pinched his brow with his fingers and appeared to be thinking about something, but he suddenly looked up like he had thought of something.


    ¡¯There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask you to do,¡¯ Yakumo said with his eyes narrowed.


    Eh, again ¨C


    Haruka readied herself. Since she had been helped so many times before, she didn¡¯t mind helping out some, but she would like to hold back from something as difficult as the request Yakumo had made earlier.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t look so worried. It¡¯s not anything difficult.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t something she could believe so easily.


    ¡¯Really?¡¯


    ¡¯However, it¡¯s slightly troublesome but simple work.¡¯


    Her sad nature as a woman was not being able to clearly refuse.


    -


    11


    -


    Gotou crossed his arms at the entrance of the bar and looked around.


    Makoto, Shinichi and Yuuya, who had been at the scene, were sitting at the same table they had been that night, and the bartender was behind the counter, just as he had been.


    Ishii, who looked like he couldn¡¯t find a ce for himself, was walking about nervously with shrugged shoulders.


    In the centre of the bar stood Kamiyama.


    It felt like he was going to put on a show.


    ¡¯Now.¡¯


    Kamiyama pped his hands together loudly and started speaking.


    ¡¯Yesterday, everyone experienced a spiritual phenomenon here. Is that correct?¡¯


    Nobody replied to his question. However, Kamiyama didn¡¯t appear to pay any attention to that and continued speaking.


    ¡¯I believe you may already know, but Asami-san¡¯s whereabouts became unknownst night. Suddenly, from a locked room...¡¯


    Kamiyama slowly started walking towards the table where the three of them sat.


    Makoto¡¯s face was pale, and she stared at him without moving. Shinichi was smoking with an unpleasant expression on his face, while Yuuya was tapping his foot like he couldn¡¯t calm down.


    After a beat, Kamiyama said, ¡¯She disappeared.¡¯


    ¡¯She disappeared? There¡¯s no way something as stupid as that happened.¡¯


    In his irritation, Shinichi put out his cigarette in the ashtray.


    ¡¯No, this isn¡¯t a lie. This is the work of a strong vengeful spirit. There are witnesses as well. Isn¡¯t that right, Mr Detective?¡¯


    Kamiyama looked at Ishii sharply.


    Ishii froze like his hands and feet had been bound, and he moved his lips like a fish, incapable of making a response.


    ¡¯Asami did disappear from the room, but...¡¯


    Makoto answered for Ishii.


    ¡¯I-is that true?¡¯ asked the bartender from behind the counter, leaning forward as he did so.


    ¡¯A woman did disappear, but that¡¯s all. I don¡¯t remember the police ever saying that a vengeful spirit did it!¡¯


    If he left the situation as it was, they would all be caught up in Kamiyama¡¯s mood.


    Gotou spoke wildly.


    ¡¯In your position, Detective Gotou, you cannot help but say that, I see.¡¯


    Kamiyama¡¯s smile was provocative.


    It was infuriating, but Gotou closed his mouth, since he felt he would just get more caught up in Kamiyama¡¯s words the more he objected.


    ¡¯I will continue talking then. Regardless of the opinion of the police, I believe that Asami-san¡¯s disappearance was the work of a vengeful spirit. ordingly, I think it may be rted to the spiritual phenomenon that you all experienced here.¡¯


    Kamiyama looked around at the faces of the people in the bar.


    Everyone turned their eyes away from Kamiyama. There was an unpleasant silence.


    ¡¯What do you want to say?¡¯


    Gotou cut in, unable to stand it.


    ¡¯If my thinking is correct, everyone is in terrible danger.¡¯


    The bar grew noisy at Kamiyama¡¯s words.


    ¡¯This is just tasteless fraud, isn¡¯t it?¡¯


    Shinichi¡¯snguage was harsh as he red at Kamiyama.


    ¡¯I have no intention of doing such.¡¯


    ¡¯You can¡¯t be counted on. Nobody would honestly say they were going to.¡¯


    Shinichi¡¯sint was natural. Nobody would reply ¡¯Yes, I am¡¯ if asked ¡¯Are you a fraud?¡¯.


    ¡¯Well, it isn¡¯t to be unexpected that you will not believe me. However, it is the truth.¡¯


    ¡¯Ridiculous,¡¯ Shinichi muttered.


    Kamiyama epted those words with a bitter smile.


    ¡¯There is one thing I would like to ask everyone. Could it be that strange phenomena have already started happening around you?¡¯


    At Kamiyama¡¯s words, everyone started rustling.


    ¡¯Something has happened, has it not?¡¯


    Kamiyama looked to the bartender, Makoto and Shinichi. Then, he looked to Yuuya, the youngest ¨C


    ¡¯A w-w-woman...¡¯


    Yuuya spoke, his gaze desperate.


    ¡¯Shut it.¡¯


    Shinichi interrupted Yuuya without a moment¡¯s dy.


    However, Yuuya couldn¡¯t stop now that he had opened his mouth.


    ¡¯That woman was in my room and looked at me... ¡°You die too!¡± That¡¯s what she said...¡¯


    At the same time as he finished speaking, Yuuya held his head in his hands and let it hit the table.


    ¡¯Um, actually I also got a call on my mobile phone today from an unknown number, and the person said, ¡°Die.¡±¡¯


    Makoto spoke up to add to what Yuuya said.


    ¡¯Er, I also heard the same words everyone else didst night at that locker.¡¯


    Even the bartender continued, pointing towards a locker by thevatory.


    I don¡¯t want to ept it, but if everybody experienced the same thing ¨C


    Gotou lit his cigarette.


    ¡¯I see. Then there is almost no mistaking it.¡¯


    Kamiyama looked up at the ceiling.


    ¡¯Do you think you know what¡¯s happening?¡¯


    Makoto stood up.


    ¡¯Yes. Yesterday, I coincidentally met a woman¡¯s ghost at an apartment. She held a very strong as well as deep resentment.¡¯


    ¡¯A woman¡¯s ghost...¡¯


    ¡¯Her name was Sawaguchi Rika...¡¯


    ¡¯W-why¡¯s sheing up?¡¯


    Gotou spoke up without thinking and drew closer to Kamiyama.


    ¡¯It seems you know her.¡¯


    ¡¯You can¡¯t be saying that Sawaguchi Rika¡¯s the cause of this chain of spiritual phenomena.¡¯


    ¡¯That is exactly what I am saying. The spiritual phenomena that have been urring around everyone are all her work.¡¯


    ¡¯Don¡¯t be ridiculous! It¡¯s not rted at all!¡¯ Gotou yelled, wanting to deny it wholeheartedly.


    However, Kamiyama¡¯s expression did not change a whit, and he looked straight back at him.


    ¡¯I am not joking. She is wandering. Can you see them? Her pain, and her resentment.¡¯


    Kamiyama looked down and then opened each of his eyes with his hand and took something out.


    ¡¯I can see them.¡¯


    He had taken out contact lenses. Upon looking up again, Kamiyama¡¯s eyes were a ming red.


    This guy has red eyes too ¨C


    ¡¯Eek.¡¯


    Ishii¡¯s shriek echoed through the bar.


    Gotou reflexively hit Ishii¡¯s head and turned back to Kamiyama.


    ¡¯Your eyes...¡¯


    ¡¯The spirits of the dead are reflected in my eyes.¡¯


    Kamiyama narrowed his eyes in the dim bar.


    ¡¯You¡¯re kidding.¡¯


    ¡¯I think that it is not a coincidence that everyone had gathered here.¡¯


    ¡¯What do you mean?¡¯


    Kamiyama smiled at Gotou¡¯s question.


    ¡¯I mean that one of the people here is the cause for her resentment. Of course, I won¡¯t ask them toe forward. However, the person should know who they are. To disclose the truth...¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s enough!¡¯


    Shinichi interrupted Kamiyama¡¯s speech by hitting the table.


    However, unlike Shinichi, who was agitated, Kamiyama did not seem concerned at all. He looked like he was observing a reaction he had expected ¨C


    ¡¯The missing Asami-san. She was carried off to the world after death, which is filled with suffering.¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s insane.¡¯


    G

 Volume 3 Chapter 3

    Volume 3 Chapter 3


    <strong>VOLUME 3 - THE LIGHT BEYOND THE DARKNESS</strong>


    file 03: grudge ()


    -


    1


    -


    In the morning, Haruka visited Yakumo¡¯s secret hiding ce.


    She was wearing the ne she had received from Yakumo yesterday, of course. She wanted to see how he would react.


    That said, the fixture that connected the chain of the ne she had brought home had broken, so she couldn¡¯t wear it as it was.


    She just went and switched it with a leather cord from another ne she had at home.


    She thought it matched pretty well.


    Yakumo was sitting in the chair he always did with his bedhead and sleepy eyes as usual, and he said, sounding like a fizzy drink that had gone t, ¡®You again?¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t just his words ¨C not even his expression changed. He didn¡¯t notice even when she tried.


    ¡¯You look sleepy as usual.¡¯


    Though she felt disappointed, Haruka sat down across from Yakumo.


    ¡¯I¡¯m busy.¡¯


    ¡¯I can¡¯t tell.¡¯


    ¡¯There¡¯s somewhere I have to go after this.¡¯


    ¡¯Really. Even though I thought I¡¯d keep youpany since you were free.¡¯


    ¡¯It¡¯s the opposite,¡¯ said Yakumo in the same tone of voice, and then he slowly stood up.


    So he really was heading out. Haruka was going to give up when Yakumo called out to her.


    ¡¯Will you go too?¡¯


    ¡¯Go where?¡¯


    She asked that, but the truth was it didn¡¯t matter where.


    Since Yakumo had gone out of his way to invite her, of course she would go.


    ¡¯The continuation of the case. There¡¯s something I have to investigate.¡¯


    Ah, so that¡¯s what it was ¨C


    That case wasn¡¯t finished yet. Since she had been entrusted with the diary, she had a duty to see the case to the end.


    ¡¯Of course I¡¯ll go.¡¯


    -


    They walked from the university to the station, took a cab and walked another fifteen minutes.


    When they reached the apartment they were aiming for, Haruka was covered in enough sweat to warrant a change of clothes.


    Yakumo talked the manager into unlocking the auto-lock and lending them the key to the roof of the apartment. Then, they took the elevator up to the seventh floor and took the stairs up from there to the roof.


    There was no railing or fence ¨C the edge was just a little bit taller, like it had been folded back.


    Haruka stood in front of that edge and narrowed her eyes.


    She had an unbroken view of the town, cutting through the mountain like a miniature garden.


    When she looked at it like this, it didn¡¯t feel like anybody lived there.


    A scene with only buildings lined up inhumanly and irregrly. However, many people¡¯s emotions existed there.


    Before Sawaguchi Rika-san jumped from this rooftop, what did she feel ¨C


    With his hands in his pockets, Yakumo jumped onto the highest edge. It scared Haruka to look at him.


    ¡¯Why do you think she jumped from here?¡¯


    Yakumo spoke to the air.


    ¡¯Because she had decided to die...¡¯


    ¡¯Correct. That was not an impulsive decision. She had decided to die with a strong intent.¡¯


    ¡¯Why do you think that?¡¯


    ¡¯Her family lived on the fifth floor of this apartment. If it had been an impulsive decision, she would have jumped from there.¡¯


    ¡¯I see...¡¯


    ¡¯However, she didn¡¯t do that. She purposefully went up the stairs, somehow opened the locked door to the rooftop and stood here.¡¯


    It was just as Yakumo said. In order toe here, she would have had to borrow the key from the manager. That would take a lot of effort. It didn¡¯t feel impulsive ¨C it felt nned.


    Yakumo looked up at the sky.


    Haruka looked at the sky in the same way. A clear blue sky, discrepant with the situation, spread out above them.


    The clouds carried by the wind looked like waves.


    ¡¯Is there some meaning to this ce?¡¯ Yakumo said, still looking up at the sky.


    ¡¯Maybe it has some special memories.¡¯


    ¡¯That may be it. She might havee here in her pain to be soothed rather than to die.¡¯


    Yakumo turned his gaze to the town that spread out below them. His eyes seemed incredibly sad.


    Yakumo didn¡¯t often put his own feelings honestly into words, so his eyes did a surprising amount of talking for him.


    ¡¯So you really were still here,¡¯ said Yakumo as he turned around.


    He was looking directly behind Haruka. Was someone there?


    Haruka turned around, but she couldn¡¯t see anything. She turned back to look at Yakumo for an answer.


    ¡¯Sawaguchi Rika-san, yes?¡¯ said Yakumo.


    Oh, so she came here?


    That was what Yakumo saw.


    After a silence, Yakumo jumped off the edge and slowly started walking.


    He passed by Haruka and proceeded straight forward, towards where Haruka thought Rika was.


    The photo of Rika she had seen at the altar came up in Haruka¡¯s mind.


    When she was in the photo, she had been about the same age as Haruka and she had smiled really happily, showing her teeth.


    Haruka couldn¡¯t feel any shadow of death from it.


    What sort of expression did she have here now?


    Haruka followed Yakumo¡¯s back with her gaze. Even though she couldn¡¯t see her, Rika was in front of that gaze.


    ¡¯Let¡¯s put an end to this already.¡¯


    Yakumo spoke in a gentle tone, like he was speaking to a child.


    ¡¯Death won¡¯t bring release,¡¯ Yakumo continued.


    The cry of the cicada sounded frightfully loud.


    Because of the heat which scorched her skin, sweat came down from her forehead and dripped from her chin to the concrete.


    ¡¯Stop already!¡¯


    Yakumo¡¯s voice drowned out the cry of the cicadas.


    For a while, Yakumo stood as still as if time had stopped, but finally, he gave up and shook his head while looking down.


    ¡¯It¡¯s no use. As I thought, my voice won¡¯t reach her.¡¯


    ¡¯What do you mean?¡¯ asked Haruka, who couldn¡¯t understand what he¡¯d said.


    ¡¯It looks like I really will have to have him exorcise her.¡¯


    After saying that, Yakumo took out his mobile phone.


    By him, does he mean that that exorcist we met before ¨C


    -


    2


    -


    Gotou visited Hata¡¯s hospital. He was sipping tea in his usual heedless manner.


    ¡¯You look really tired.¡¯


    ¡¯I don¡¯t enjoy my work as much as you enjoy yours, old man,¡¯ said Gotou as he handed Hata a memo.


    It was the one Yakumo handed to Ishii yesterday. This should have been Ishii¡¯s job, but he couldn¡¯te since he was busy elsewhere.


    Honestly. Kicking the face of the chief¡¯s daughter ¨C there was a limit even to clumsiness.


    Thanks to that, Ishii was being wrongfully doubted and was probably strictly restrained right now, even though he had gone to help Makoto.


    ¡¯What is this?¡¯ asked Hata, looking at the memo with aplex expression on his face.


    ¡¯I want you to collect the items on that list. And make it fast.¡¯


    ¡¯What are you going to do once you¡¯ve got them?¡¯


    ¡¯I want to ask that myself.¡¯


    Gotou crossed his arms as he tossed out thatment.


    Hata brought his face closer to Gotou¡¯s and looked at him with cloudy eyes, as if he were tasting him. It was creepy. Did Hata want to autopsy him?


    ¡¯You should take some time off,¡¯ said Hata, finally letting his face muscles go ck. He spoke gently, like he was looking out for his kid.


    ¡¯What are you saying all of a sudden?¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯d thought of saying it before, but you¡¯re not suited to being a detective. Why not take some time off and think about it?¡¯


    ¡¯Huh?¡¯


    Not suited to being a detective, he says ¨C


    Nobody had ever told him that before, and the thought had never crossed his mind.


    ¡¯It hurts to look at you. You¡¯re rebelling against the police, an organisation you can¡¯t win against, and you empathise with the victims of each of your cases and your anger just explodes. It¡¯s like you¡¯re hurting yourself.¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯m not that masochistic.¡¯


    ¡¯Then why are you ming yourself? You¡¯ll just be worn out if you keep putting the burden for everything on your shoulders even when you could just let it go.¡¯


    ¡¯Mind your own business.¡¯


    ¡¯Why are you still a detective after all that?¡¯


    Damn this perverted old man for saying the same thing as Yakumo.


    Do I look like I¡¯m suffering that much? They¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m not suffering. Reason being ¨C


    ¡¯I just rebel against the organisation because I find it frustrating. You say I empathise with the victims? Of course I do! If you asked me, it¡¯d be stranger to look at them like a bystander!¡¯


    Gotou talked at length in his agitation.


    He wasn¡¯t trying to look good or anything ¨C that was how he really felt.


    Hata sighed like he was tired of Gotou. What¡¯s with that look of pity? Gotou didn¡¯t have the right to have people look at him with pity.


    Most victims were angry at their assants, but they couldn¡¯t let it out. Sawaguchi Rika was a good example.


    She had even taken her life because of all that she suffered.


    Gotou couldn¡¯t silently watch that. That was all.


    He didn¡¯t know why. That was just the sort of person he was.


    ¡¯Well, fine. All I have to do is prepare the items written on here, correct?¡¯


    ¡¯Does it look like it¡¯ll work out?¡¯


    ¡¯I won¡¯t be able to do it by myself, but nothing looks like it¡¯ll make for a wild goose chase.


    ¡¯I¡¯lle again this evening.¡¯


    After saying that, Gotou left the room.


    The previous case and the current one with Sawaguchi Rika. There had so much happeningtely that he might have been lost in thought, which was unlike him.


    It was the end for Gotou though if even this old geezer was worrying about him.


    There was no point dwelling on it. He just had to work now.


    Gotou left the hospital and got into the car he had parked in the parking lot when his mobile phone started ringing.


    It was from Yakumo. There were a number of things he had to tell him, so the timing was perfect.


    <How is the situation?>


    Yakumo spoke without even greeting him first.


    He was the one who was alwaysining about how Gotou didn¡¯t have good phone manners. Well, conversely, it would feel creepy if that guy greeted him politely.


    ¡¯Yakumo, we can¡¯t treat this lightly. Makoto was assaultedst night,¡¯ said Gotou.


    <I wasn¡¯t treating this lightly. That was why I warned you.>


    ¡¯Shut up!¡¯


    It was just as Yakumo said. He might have been the one treating the situation lightly.


    He regretted not sending her all the way home.


    <Is she all right?>


    ¡¯She¡¯s in hospital. It appears that her head was hit, but she¡¯ll be fine. Seems like the perp was wearing a mask, but there was a message which said, ¡°Don¡¯t stick your neck in any more than this.¡±¡¯


    He left out how Ishii had kicked Makoto¡¯s face. If he told Yakumo, he¡¯d tease Ishii until he fainted. Right now, the guy was as depressed as if he had seen the end of the world.


    <A police warning?>


    ¡¯Yeah. And Makoto didn¡¯t see the guy¡¯s face, but she remembers seeing that tattoo on his arm.¡¯


    <The snake and the cross?>


    ¡¯That¡¯s right.¡¯


    Makoto had just started looking into the assault case from five years ago again. With this timing, Oori Kazushi was probably the one who had assaulted her.


    It¡¯d be great if he could just stop his roundabout investigation and arrest Oori.


    <And how is the investigation I asked you to conduct?>


    ¡¯Ah, I looked into the bartender called Yagi.¡¯


    Gotou took a memo from his pocket.


    Gotou hadn¡¯t had the time to investigate with the incidentst night, so he asked Eriko to. She¡¯d replied first thing in the morning.


    <How was it?>


    ¡¯The bartender Yagi Keita is the son of Yagi Yasushi, the former Diet member.¡¯


    ¡¯And?¡¯ Yakumo pressed.


    ¡¯Yasushi was arrested three years ago for the embezzlement of his secretary¡¯s wages and lost his standing.¡¯


    <Ah, that case.>


    Yakumo sounded like he knew about it.


    Gotou hadn¡¯t, but it seemed like it had been a pretty big deal. Eriko had also gotten the results of the investigation so quickly because she remembered Yasushi¡¯s name.


    ¡¯After he lost his standing, he ate himself out of his fortune, but Yasushi passed away two years ago due to cancer. That bar was left behind as his son¡¯s only inheritance.¡¯


    <Is that so? And how about Oori-san¡¯s work?>


    ¡¯I¡¯m just about to head there.¡¯


    So slow ¨C Gotou readied himself for thatint, but Yakumo responded differently than what he had expected.


    <I understand. Gotou-san, could you put off the matter with Oori-san and meet with Makoto-san?¡¯


    She¡¯d just needed three stitches for her head injury. She was just in the hospital for a check-up now, so meeting her should be possible.


    ¡¯OK.¡¯


    <I see. Pleasee pick me up. I am at the apartment Rika-san used to live in.>


    ¡¯Am I a taxi?¡¯


    <You¡¯re something like it, aren¡¯t you?>


    This guy. How much more am I supposed to take ¨C


    The call ended before Gotou could let out his anger.


    -


    3


    -


    When Gotou¡¯s car reached the front of the apartment, Yakumo got into the passenger seat.


    Then, Haruka got into the back seat. She shouldn¡¯t have had anything to do with the case, but ¨C


    ¡¯You on a date?¡¯


    Gotou made fun of Yakumo with his usual response.


    ¡¯If you are going to make such boring and false assumptions, I¡¯ll get off the car immediately.¡¯


    ¡¯My bad.¡¯


    Was he kidding? Like Gotou would let him do that. Gotou started the car before Yakumo could change his mind.


    I¡¯m d we¡¯re regrouping, but ¨C


    ¡¯Yakumo, what do you want to ask Makoto?¡¯


    ¡¯There¡¯s nothing in particr that I want to ask.¡¯


    Yakumo yawned in boredom at Gotou¡¯s question.


    ¡¯You¡¯re the one who said you wanted to see her.¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to see her.¡¯


    ¡¯What for?¡¯


    ¡¯Because she¡¯s in hospital.¡¯


    Gotou started grinding his teeth loudly in his irritation.


    Sorry, Makoto, but Yakumo should¡¯ve known better than anyone that they didn¡¯t have the time to take it easy with a visit to the hospital.


    ¡¯Tell me the truth.¡¯


    ¡¯Gotou-san, it¡¯s useless. I asked him many times myself, but he won¡¯t tell me anything.¡¯


    Haruka replied in Yakumo¡¯s stead.


    ¡¯You¡¯ve gotten wrapped up in this too, Haruka-chan?¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s right. He asked me to help out with various parts of the investigation.¡¯


    Haruka said that with a sour look, but Gotou felt like she probably didn¡¯t really feel that way on the inside.


    She was probably happy that she¡¯d been promoted from the usual troublemaker to the assistant.


    ¡¯Yakumo, you know the truth behind the case, right?¡¯


    ¡¯Right ¨C why don¡¯t you just tell us?¡¯


    Haruka agreed with Gotou, who wouldn¡¯t stop pressing the issue.


    ¡¯You two alwayse to your own conclusions right away. That¡¯s why you always call me in for your troubles.¡¯


    ¡¯Shut up!¡¯ said Gotou and Haruka at the same time.


    -


    The three of them went through the hospital entrance to see Ishii sitting on the sofa while cradling his head.


    ¡¯What are you doing?¡¯


    ¡¯Ah, yes, er, apologising to Makoto-san...¡¯


    Ishii leapt up. His gaze darted everywhere ¨C it seemed like he couldn¡¯t rx.


    ¡¯Did you?¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s... er...¡¯


    Ishii looked at his feet and stopped talking.


    Honestly. What a pathetic guy.


    ¡¯Hurry up and go!¡¯


    Ishii¡¯s shoulders shook at Gotou¡¯s yell.


    ¡¯Gotou-san, don¡¯t yell at him ¨C he looks so pitiful,¡¯ Haruka interrupted.


    Ishii¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat, and he kept on fixing the position of his sses with his finger. He really was a pathetic guy ¨C a girl younger than him had to stand up for him.


    ¡¯Ishii-san, let¡¯s go together. We are heading to see her as well,¡¯ said Yakumo.


    ¡¯Y-yes.¡¯


    Ishii finally raised his head and replied.


    Honestly. It was the end for him if he needed to be saved by a university student. In any case, Gotou hit the back of Ishii¡¯s head.


    They asked the employee at the reception desk where Makoto¡¯s room was and headed for the hospital room together.


    ¡¯We¡¯reing in!¡¯ said Gotou loudly while going into the room.


    Yakumo followed him. The private room was about four tatami in size. When your dad was well-known, there really were differences in how you were treated for things like this.


    ¡¯Ah, Detective Gotou.¡¯


    Makoto sat up on the bed.


    Her head was bandaged, but she looked much better than he¡¯d imagined she would.


    ¡¯Hey. We¡¯re just here to check up on you.¡¯


    Gotou raised his hand, pulled out a round chair from below the bed and sat down. Yakumo stood by the bed with a nk expression without sitting.


    ¡¯Oh, you didn¡¯t have to ¨CI¡¯ve only been hospitalised for a check-up, so I¡¯ll be let out this evening.¡¯


    Gotou was d it wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    ¡¯Sorry about my partner ¨C Ishii.¡¯


    Gotou called for him, so Ishii finally came in with apletely red face. Haruka followed after him.


    Gotou couldn¡¯t tell who had been the one who was hospitalised.


    ¡¯Come on, Ishii-san.¡¯


    Haruka pushed him forward, so Ishii staggered towards Makoto¡¯s bed and bowed deeply.


    ¡¯I am truly sorry.¡¯


    His voice was trembling like he would start crying at any moment.


    ¡¯No, please don¡¯t worry about it so much.¡¯


    ¡¯No, but I did something awful...¡¯ said Ishii, his head still bowed.


    Was he reflecting on his actions, or was he unable to look at Makoto¡¯s face... Gotou couldn¡¯t suppress the feeling that it was thetter.


    ¡¯I¡¯ll apologise too. Sorry about that.¡¯


    Gotou bowed his head as well.


    ¡¯It isn¡¯t as if Ishii-san had any ill will. Please raise your heads.¡¯


    Makoto, seeming flustered, ced a hand on Ishii¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡¯I¡¯m no good as a detective. I nned to save you, but...¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s not true at all.¡¯


    Makotoforted Ishii, who sounded like he was going to cry.


    What a pathetic scene.


    ¡¯Excuse me, but since there isn¡¯t much time, could I advance the conversation?¡¯


    Yakumo interrupted the apologies while running a hand through his hair.


    ¡¯Oh, that¡¯s right,¡¯ Gotou said while pushing Ishii aside.


    Yakumo walked forward into the now empty space.


    ¡¯Actually, there is something I would like to ask you, Makoto-san.¡¯


    ¡¯Ah, yes. If I could be of any help.¡¯


    Makoto corrected her posture on the bed. Her expression was stiff, like she was going to undergo an interrogation.


    ¡¯I want to ask about Asami-san, who has disappeared.¡¯


    ¡¯About Asami?¡¯


    ¡¯She was in the same year as you when you were in university, yes?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes, she was.¡¯


    ¡¯Sickness or injury, any reason is fine. Did she ever take an extended break from school?¡¯


    ¡¯She did,¡¯ replied Makoto with a surprised expression on her face.


    ¡¯When was that?¡¯


    ¡¯During our fourth year of university. Because of an illness, I couldn¡¯t contact her for about a month.¡¯


    ¡¯So that was the case then.¡¯


    Yakumo nodded in satisfaction, but Gotou didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡¯Oi. Yakumo.¡¯


    ¡¯Please be quiet,¡¯ Yakumo said, cutting him off. ¡¯How was she after that?¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s... Asami returned home after that. I onlymunicated with her through email and New Year¡¯s cards after that and didn¡¯t meet with her directly until we met again at the bar.¡¯


    ¡¯Was Asami-san the one who said to meet at the bar?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. She had been relocated to Tokyo for work.¡¯


    ¡¯I see,¡¯ murmured Yakumo.


    ¡¯Does that have something to do with this case?¡¯


    Makoto urged Yakumo for an answer, but he didn¡¯t reply.


    ¡¯May I ask you one more thing?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes...¡¯


    ¡¯The tattoo with that pattern was on the arm of the person who assaulted you, yes?¡¯


    Makoto nodded to answer Yakumo¡¯s question.


    ¡¯Yakumo. Our perp has to be Oori Kazushi. We have to go and ¨C¡¯


    ¡¯I did say to please be quiet.¡¯


    Yakumo looked at Gotou, who had interrupted, with an incredibly annoyed expression.


    He was unusually irritated. Gotou had thought Yakumo hadn¡¯t cared much about this case, but he had been wrong.


    ¡¯The tattoo was there,¡¯ said Makoto firmly.


    ¡¯Was that on the right arm or the left arm?¡¯


    ¡¯Left... I think.¡¯


    ¡¯I see.¡¯


    ¡¯Now that you mention it, Kamiyama-san asked the same thing about the tattoo just earlier.¡¯


    The moment Yakumo heard that, his cheek twitched and he looked unusually suspicious.


    Why did Kamiyamae here ¨C


    ¡¯Does Kamiyama-shi know about this incident as well?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. He kept on apologising, saying ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± again and again.¡¯


    After Yakumo heard Makoto¡¯s response, he sighed, seeming troubled.


    That exorcist apologised to Makoto. Why? Does he have a reason to apologise ¨C


    ¡¯Gotou-san, a change of ns. Preparations are not in order yet, but let us go to the exorcism.¡¯


    ¡¯Exorcism?¡¯


    Gotou¡¯s voice cracked because what Yakumo said had been so unexpected.


    He hadn¡¯t thought he¡¯d hear the word exorcism from Yakumo, who believed that that ghosts were clusters of the emotions of the dead.


    ¡¯As well, Makoto-san, I have a request.¡¯


    ¡¯A request...?¡¯


    Makoto cocked her head.


    Yakumo didn¡¯t pay any attention to her response and whispered something into Makoto¡¯s ear.


    ¡¯Would that be possible?¡¯


    ¡¯I think it would be fine.¡¯


    Makoto replied firmly to Yakumo¡¯s request.


    For some reason, it seemed like they were in a rush all of a sudden.


    ¡¯Ishii-san, please help Makoto-san.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh, ah, yes.¡¯


    Ishii gave a flustered reply.


    ¡¯Now, Gotou-san, we¡¯re going.¡¯


    We¡¯re going, he says ¨C


    ¡¯Where to?¡¯


    ¡¯Please, there is no time to lose.¡¯


    Yakumo briskly headed for the hospital room door.


    It annoyed him to be ordered around by a university student, but there was no helping it this time. Gotou responded with a ¡¯Got it¡¯ and followed Yakumo.


    ¡¯Wait, Yakumo-kun. How about me?¡¯


    Haruka, the only one with no instructions, grabbed onto the arm of Yakumo, who had been trying to leave hurriedly.


    ¡¯You can go home already.¡¯


    ¡¯Wait, Yakumo-kun.¡¯


    Yakumo ignored Haruka and left the room.


    He really just did whatever he wanted.


    Gotou was grumbling on the inside, but he left the hospital room after Yakumo.


    -


    4


    -


    Before he took off in the car, Gotou contacted Hata through his mobile phone.


    Of course, at Yakumo¡¯s instruction.


    ¡¯Old man. You got the stuff on the memo?¡¯ said Gotou once Hata picked up.


    <Don¡¯t make it sound so easy. I¡¯ve only got one. The others will have to wait until tomorrow.>


    ¡¯Can¡¯t you hurry it up?¡¯


    <I have other work too. Don¡¯t be so selfish. And this is all out of my jurisdiction in the first ce.>


    Hata was quite right.


    Since Gotou had just made the request this morning, there was no way Hata would be done preparing in only a few hours.


    ¡¯Says he¡¯s only got one. What¡¯re you going to do?¡¯


    Gotou covered the receiver and asked Yakumo beside him this question.


    ¡¯What does he have prepared?¡¯


    ¡¯Old man, what do you have prepared?¡¯


    Gotou repeated Yakumo¡¯s words.


    <The light.>


    It sounded like a baseball position[1].


    ¡¯Says he¡¯s got the light.¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s sufficient. The rest will work out somehow or other...¡¯


    Yakumo was muttering something.


    ¡¯Then what are you going to do?¡¯


    ¡¯Please tell Hata-san to bring that to Inoue Asami-san¡¯s apartment.¡¯


    Did Yakumo n to go there now?


    Gotou didn¡¯t know what Yakumo was doing, but he wasn¡¯t going to grumble aftering this far. He¡¯d go with him to the end.


    ¡¯Oi, old man. I want you to bring that where I tell you to.¡¯


    <I refuse. I said this earlier ¨C I¡¯m busy.>


    This damn old man. Gotou would go pull his head off his shoulders.


    While Gotou was seething with rage, Yakumo took the mobile phone from beside him.


    ¡¯Hata-san, this is Yakumo... Could I make a request? I am going to perform an exorcism now... Yes. The solution to the locked room case.¡¯


    Yakumo smirked as he talked.


    ¡¯Thank you very much.¡¯


    After he said that, he threw the mobile phone back to Gotou. If he was going to interrupt, he should just talk himself in the first ce, honestly.


    ¡¯Gotou-san, please tell Hata-san the address.¡¯


    Yes, yes, he would be delighted to.


    * * *


    When Gotou arrived in front of the apartment where Asami disappeared, an old man in white was standing in front of the entrance.


    He had a paper bag in his right hand.


    ¡¯Hey, Yakumo-kun. It¡¯s been a while.¡¯


    Hata looked over Yakumo with eyes full of curiosity.


    It really was creepy, so Gotou wished he would stop. If he took his eyes off this old man, he might go and dissect Yakumo right then.


    ¡¯Hata-san, the thing we mentioned?¡¯


    Hata showed Yakumo what was inside the paper bag. Gotou had given the memo to Hata without checking its contents, so he didn¡¯t know what had been written.


    He¡¯d said ¡¯light¡¯ earlier, but if it were just a normal light, Yakumo wouldn¡¯t have had to go out of his way to ask for it.


    ¡¯This is fine, yes?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes, thank you very much. Gotou-san, what are you staring so vacantly for? We¡¯re going.¡¯


    Honestly, using a detective like a gopher. Gotou would definitely take a swing at him once this case was over. Gotou vowed that in his heart, opened the door with the key he had borrowed and went through the entrance with Yakumo and Hata.


    When he pressed the elevator, the lift was fortunately on the first floor so the door opened right away.


    Yakumo got into the elevator and made a call on his mobile phone while pressing the ¡¯Open¡¯ button.


    ¡¯Please keep it like this for a bit.¡¯


    Yakumo addressed the person on the other side of the phone.


    Gotou heard the person on the other end say <What on earth is it?>. She was probably Haruka.


    ¡¯Gotou-san, could you watch the time?¡¯


    After Yakumo said that, Gotou turned his eyes to the second hand of his wristwatch.


    ¡¯OK.¡¯


    At the same time as Gotou replied, Yakumo pressed the ¡¯9¡¯ and then the ¡¯Close¡¯ buttons.


    There was the sound of the winch winding up as the elevator started moving.


    ¡¯The call ended. How many seconds was it?¡¯


    Yakumo spoke at around the same time as the disy showed that they were on the third floor.


    ¡¯Eleven seconds.¡¯


    The elevator continued going up.


    They arrived at the ninth floor. Yakumo ran out the moment the door opened.


    Gotou followed after him. He headed straight out of the elevator and then turned right. Another right. It wasn¡¯t so noticeable when walking, but it was a narrow path.


    ¡¯How many seconds has it been now?¡¯


    After reaching Asami¡¯s room door, Yakumo spoke. Gotou turned his eyes to his wristwatch immediately.


    ¡¯Forty-five seconds.¡¯


    ¡¯Thirty-four seconds since the call cut off then? It isn¡¯t an impossible number.¡¯


    ¡¯What on earth are you doing?¡¯


    Hata had leisurely walked up to them.


    Gotou had no idea either. He turned his gaze to Yakumo.


    ¡¯This is an experiment rted to the locked room disappearance phenomenon,¡¯ said Yakumo with narrowed eyes.


    ¡¯Yakumo-kun, is that really possible?¡¯


    Yakumo shook his head at Hata¡¯s question.


    ¡¯Hata-san, if you are asking whether it was a spiritual phenomenon, the answer to your question is no. If you are asking whether a person could have done it, the answer is yes. I proved it just now.¡¯


    ¡¯Y-you proved it?¡¯


    ¡¯Like I¡¯ve said before, please do not speak so loudly next to my ear.¡¯


    Yakumoined about the volume of Gotou¡¯s voice again, but it would be stranger if he had heard what Yakumo said and been calm.


    ¡¯Yakumo. What do you mean?¡¯


    ¡¯More importantly, Gotou-san, do you have the key to this room?¡¯


    More importantly, this guy said.


    Gotou withstood the urge to stamp his feet in frustration and handed the key to Asami¡¯s room to Yakumo.


    Yakumo quickly unlocked the door and went into the room. Gotou and then Hata followed after him.


    The room had been left as it was after Asami¡¯s disappearance ¨C


    ¡¯Hey, Yakumo. It¡¯s about time for an exnation. What on earth happened?¡¯ said Gotou, unable to bear it.


    ¡¯Have you not noticed yet?¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯m asking because I haven¡¯t!¡¯ yelled Gotou angrily.


    ¡¯All the spiritual phenomena this time have been tricks.¡¯


    Yakumo put his index finger to his brow as he said that.


    ¡¯Tricks?¡¯


    Was he saying that Asami¡¯s disappearance from a locked room and the ghost he saw in this room ¨C that all of these were tricks?


    ¡¯Correct. I will prove that now. Hata-san.¡¯


    After Yakumo said that, Hata took something that looked like a torch out of the paper bag and handed it to Yakumo.


    It had the shape of a fluorescentmpstand, but the fluorescent tube was a deep bluish purple instead of the white colour he usually saw.


    ¡¯Gotou-san, you saw the ghost near that window, yes?¡¯


    Yakumo pointed at the ss in the window that connected to the veranda.


    That¡¯s right. That¡¯s where. The longhaired woman covered in blood had red at me from that window. Those eyes had been filled with a strong hatred ¨C


    After Gotou responded with a nod, Yakumo plugged the light into a nearby socket.


    ¡¯Please take a good look.¡¯


    Yakumo flicked the switch for the light. A bluish purple light hit the window.


    At the same time, a faint image of a woman appeared on the window.


    The woman from that time ¨C


    ¡¯W-wha ¨C this ¨C ¡¯


    ¡¯So that¡¯s how it was!¡¯


    Hata drowned out Gotou¡¯s surprise with his wonder.


    Did the old man understand already? Gotou didn¡¯t understand at all.


    ¡¯What is this!?¡¯


    ¡¯You really don¡¯t know anything. This is a ck light.¡¯


    Hata crossed his arms as he made fun of him.


    ¡¯ck light?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. It¡¯s made like a fluorescent light, but it uses bluish purple ss and cuts out a fixed portion of visible light.¡¯


    Hata was speaking triumphantly, but Gotou didn¡¯t understand what he meant.


    ¡¯Exin it so I¡¯ll understand.¡¯


    ¡¯In short, images and words drawn using special fluorescent pigments can¡¯t normally be seen, but you can see them if you shine a ck light on them,¡¯ Hata said with a snort.


    ¡¯You often see it in karaoke rooms,¡¯ offered Yakumo as an additional exnation. When Gotou heard that, he finally understood the situation.


    So the picture of the woman was drawn on the window so she showed up in the window when a ck light was shone on it.


    ¡¯If the paint is tinted, can¡¯t you tell?¡¯


    ¡¯In the past, these fluorescent pigments came only in white, but recently transparent ones have been developed. It can only be seen faintly now, but when you saw this picture, Gotou-san, it was night, and the lights had been off before the woman appeared. Is that correct?¡¯


    ¡¯Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡¯


    Gotou recalled what had happened then.


    Before the woman¡¯s ghost appeared, the lights had been off. Then, the ghost appeared and the lights came back on while he was surprised.


    If he¡¯d looked longer, he probably would have noticed that it was a picture, but there had only been a short period of time.


    That was the main point of the production.


    ¡¯There should be a remote control switch separate from the switch on the wall to turn on and off the lights. The voice that said ¡°Die¡± should havee from a small speaker somewhere. It will be difficult to search for it now without a tool, but...¡¯


    The room itself is like a haunted mansion ¨C


    Now, Gotou had a question.


    ¡¯Wait a minute. If this was all set up from before...¡¯


    An unbelievable idea was growing in Gotou¡¯s mind.


    ¡¯That¡¯s right. The person who lives here, Asami-san, knew about it.¡¯


    Yakumo cast his eyes down slightly as he said that.


    ¡¯Why didn¡¯t Asami say anything if she knew?¡¯


    ¡¯Let¡¯s ask the person herself,¡¯ said Yakumo with an expression that looked sad. Did he know where she was?


    Plus, the mystery of the ghost had been solved, but Asami¡¯s disappearance from a locked room was still a mystery. Did he n to ask her directly for that too?


    Confusion and irritation ¨C a variety of emotions were mixed up and about to burst within Gotou.


    -


    5


    -


    Gotou gripped the handle with a hunched back in his displeasure.


    Yakumo was yawning in the passenger seat. Hata was grinning in the back.


    ¡¯So how will you solve the disappearance?¡¯


    Gotou looked at Yakumo in the passenger seat.


    ¡¯Have you still not noticed?¡¯


    Yakumo smirked, and Hata followed with a creepy giggle.


    Somehow, the two of them looked like demons.


    ¡¯You¡¯re slow as usual,¡¯ said Hata with shaking shoulders.


    ¡¯Old man, you don¡¯t know either, right?¡¯


    ¡¯Don¡¯t use your head as a reference. If I know it¡¯s a trick, it¡¯s simple.¡¯


    Hata gave an immediate reply to Gotou¡¯s objection.


    ¡¯Do you really understand?¡¯


    ¡¯You did the experiment earlier, yes? There was more than enough time.¡¯


    Hata shook his head boastfully.


    So Gotou was the only one who didn¡¯t understand .That was irritating.


    ¡¯Gotou-san, it took thirty-four seconds to reach Asami-san¡¯s room after the call cut off.¡¯


    Maybe he pitied Gotou, because Yakumo started exining with sleepy eyes.


    ¡¯Ah, yeah about that long.¡¯


    ¡¯If the major premise is that Asami-san knew about the trick, there is one answer.¡¯


    Yakumo paused.


    Gotou¡¯s mouth felt dry, so he cleared his throat and swallowed.


    ¡¯After the call cut off, she smeared her mobile phone with blood and left the room by herself.¡¯


    ¡¯W-what!?¡¯


    Gotou was so shocked he mmed the breaks. Yakumo and Hata pitched forward.


    ¡¯That¡¯s dangerous!¡¯ shrieked Hata in objection from the back seat. The cars driving behind them honked as well.


    ¡¯My bad.¡¯


    Gotou gave an honest apology and started the car, but Hata was the strange one for being so calm after hearing that just now. He should have been surprised.


    ¡¯Then you¡¯re saying she caused her own disappearance?¡¯


    Gotou asked to organise his thoughts.


    ¡¯That¡¯s right,¡¯ Yakumo replied immediately.


    ¡¯That¡¯s stupid. Putting aside that exorcist, Ishii and Makoto were at the scene too. How would she disappear in the middle of that?¡¯


    ¡¯Gotou-san, if you say that, you have already fallen for the trick.¡¯


    ¡¯What do you mean?¡¯


    ¡¯Asami-san, who disappeared, is the victim. Then, Ishii-san and Makoto-san should have seen the scene. That preconception is the spirit behind this trick.¡¯


    ¡¯Asami¡¯s not the victim?¡¯


    ¡¯No, she is not. Though I had not understood why she had done this up until now, I discovered that reason from what Makoto-san said earlier, though it is still my inference.¡¯


    ¡¯That so...¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. Asami-san had a goal and left the room of her own volition,¡¯ dered Yakumo.


    Just as Yakumo said, he had been thinking with the presupposition that Inoue Asami disappeared against her will.


    Asami was Makoto¡¯s friend, which may have been the reason for that preconception.


    That was why the disappearance from the locked room had troubled him.


    However, if she left the room on her own, there was no problem at all. Had she deceived all of them with her one-woman y? There was still something Gotou didn¡¯t understand though.


    ¡¯She could leave the room if there were thirty-four seconds, but the time from when they get off the elevator to when they saw her room should¡¯ve been shorter. Plus, she shouldn¡¯t have had the time to lock the door.


    Yakumo spread out his hands and sighed in a melodramatic manner.


    What was with his attitude? Gotou hadn¡¯t nned on saying anything funny.


    ¡¯Gotou-san, the wool has been pulled over your eyes.¡¯


    ¡¯What?¡¯


    This brat is unbelievable ¨C


    ¡¯Please remember well. Immediately after getting off the elevator, did you see the door to Asami-san¡¯s room?¡¯


    Gotou recalled the experiment he¡¯d done with Yakumo earlier.


    They couldn¡¯t get to Asami¡¯s room without turning twice in the corridor shaped like a right-facing bracket.


    On top of that, the path was narrow, and Yakumo, who¡¯d been running in front, had blocked his way, so he hadn¡¯t seen much until they reached the door to the room.


    ¡¯Which means...¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s right. That night, the three people who headed for Asami-san¡¯s room were Ishii-san, Makoto-san and Kamiyama-shi. In order to perform this trick, the order in which they headed for the room was also important.¡¯


    ¡¯The order...¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. The person who ran in front had two roles.¡¯


    ¡¯Roles?¡¯


    ¡¯Correct. The first was to block the vision of the people behind him and to regte the timing with which they would arrive.¡¯


    ¡¯Really.¡¯


    The guy who ran in front blocked the vision of the people behind him and made sure Asami was hidden.


    If she¡¯d leftte, he could take up time by stopping or falling.


    ¡¯There is one more. The role of locking the door.¡¯


    ¡¯Locking the door?¡¯


    ¡¯Just as you say Gotou-san, there was not much time to leave the room, let alone lock the door. ordingly, trying to lock the door in a rush would be a great risk.¡¯


    ¡¯So the guy in front...¡¯


    Yakumo responded with a nod.


    After fleeing from the room, Asami left the key by the door and hid herself in the emergency stairs or something.


    Then, the person in front took the key, locked the door while pretending to check the doorknob and hid the key in his pocket.


    After borrowing the key from the manager and entering the room, he could just leave the key casually on the table.


    Now that I understand, it¡¯s a simple trick ¨C


    ¡¯And the person who had run in front then was...¡¯


    Yakumo¡¯s gaze turned sharp.


    That was right. Ishii had said that the person who ran in front then was ¨C


    -


    6


    -


    Ishii sat next to Haruka on the bench in the corridor in front of Makoto¡¯s hospital room.


    What on earth is Yakumo thinking ¨C


    Ishii wanted to know the truth behind this case that was full of puzzles too, so he didn¡¯t mind helping out. However, he wouldn¡¯t have minded a bit more of an exnation.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t really understand,¡¯ said Haruka as she sat beside him, like she had read Ishii¡¯s heart.


    ¡¯Ah, yes. But Haruka-chan, it¡¯d be better if you returned...¡¯


    ¡¯I definitely won¡¯t!¡¯ said Haruka, interrupting Ishii¡¯s sentence.


    ¡¯No, but...¡¯


    Haruka had been told by Yakumo to go home.


    On top of that, if there was any awful trouble in the case, she would get involved in the danger. Makoto had already been assaulted.


    Ishii wanted to avoid that no matter what.


    ¡¯I¡¯m not unrted to this case.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh, is that so...¡¯


    This was the first time Ishii had heard what Haruka said.


    ¡¯I promised Sawaguchi Rika-san¡¯s father that I¡¯d find the truth behind her death...¡¯


    ¡¯I see...¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s why I can¡¯t go home by myself partway through,¡¯ said Haruka firmly.


    She was surprisingly stubborn. Once she¡¯d made her decision, she went with it until the end. Ishii was envious of that strength.


    He tried to run away at every opportunity.


    ¡¯I understand. I¡¯ll take responsibility for you and protect you.¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯ll be in your care,¡¯ replied Ishii with a puffed chest.


    Haruka bowed her head with a smile.


    She really is cute ¨C


    ¡¯I apologise for the wait.¡¯


    Makoto came out of the hospital room. She had finished changing.


    Her head was still wrapped with bandages and there was a dark red bloodstain on the cor of the white shirt she had changed into.


    ¡¯Um... are you really all right?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. It hurts slightly, but... In any case, let¡¯s go.¡¯


    ¡¯U-um...¡¯


    Ishii called out to stop Makoto, who had started walking down the hallway.


    ¡¯Yes?¡¯


    ¡¯Where are you going?¡¯


    Yakumo had whispered the instructions in Makoto¡¯s ear, so Ishii didn¡¯t know what he was supposed to do, even though he had been asked to help.


    Makoto appeared to realise and pped her hands together, as if to say ¡¯That¡¯s right¡¯.


    ¡¯Yakumo-kun told me to bring my father.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh!?¡¯ eximed Ishii, taken aback.


    ¡¯Why would he ask for your father, Makoto-san?¡¯


    Haruka cocked her head in her puzzlement.


    ¡¯Makoto-san¡¯s father is the chief of the police.¡¯


    ¡¯Wow, that¡¯s amazing.¡¯


    After Ishii exined, Haruka spoke in her surprise, but then she looked troubled.


    ¡¯Why would he ask for the chief of the police?¡¯


    ¡¯That... is something I don¡¯t know either,¡¯ Makoto said nonchntly.


    In his head, Ishii was saying, ¡¯No, no, no.¡¯ He¡¯d be too frightened.


    ¡¯We can¡¯t just call out the chief of the police without knowing the reason.¡¯


    Even if it was his daughter¡¯s request, he wouldn¡¯te without an exnation.¡¯


    ¡¯But since Yakumo-kun said to do so, isn¡¯t it necessary?¡¯


    ¡¯I think the same way.¡¯


    Makoto agreed with Haruka¡¯s irresponsible words.


    What were these two doing? Why were these women so reckless even though they didn¡¯t have a n? Haruka and Makoto didn¡¯t pay any attention to Ishii and walked farther down the corridor.


    ¡¯P-please wait.¡¯


    Ishii hurriedly ran after the two them.


    He fell ¨C


    -


    7


    -


    Gotou parked his car in front of Kamiyama¡¯s office.


    Thest time they came, it had felt like Yakumo was being pulled along by Kamiyama. Gotou had felt it wasn¡¯t like him.


    However, it felt like there¡¯d be some sort of match this time. If not, they wouldn¡¯t havee all the way here.


    Gotou pressed the inte button, but there was no response. Maybe he was out ¨C


    While he thought there was no point, he tried turning the doorknob. For some reason, it wasn¡¯t locked. He looked to Yakumo, who returned a nod.


    That was right. It¡¯d be illegal trespassing, but there was no point just standing in front of the door like this.


    ¡¯We¡¯reing in.¡¯


    While he said that, Gotou opened the door and stepped into the room.


    Yakumo and Hata followed after him. The lights were on in the room, but there was no one there. They passed the kitchen and stepped into the living room.


    There were two partially drunk coffee cups on the reception table.


    There had to have been somebody here just earlier.


    ¡¯Kamiyama! You here?¡¯


    Gotou called out towards the room in the back, but there was no response.


    Even if he had been there, he wouldn¡¯t have just showed his face honestly.


    ¡¯It seems Kamiyama-san isn¡¯t present.¡¯


    Yakumo walked in front.


    ¡¯How do you know?¡¯


    ¡¯There weren¡¯t any shoes.¡¯


    Hata replied for Yakumo.


    Gotou hadn¡¯t noticed at all. There was nothing he could do about being made a fool of if he wasn¡¯t attentive.


    ¡¯You¡¯re here, are you not? Inoue Asami-san.¡¯


    Yakumo spoke towards the door at the back of the living room.


    ¡¯W-what!? She¡¯s here?¡¯


    ¡¯Isn¡¯t it natural? As you know from the trick with the locked room, Kamiyama-san and Asami-san were aplices.¡¯


    Yakumo shook his head like he couldn¡¯t believe Gotou as he continued.


    ¡¯Furthermore, she was also the person who came to me with the name Iida Mizuho to request that I investigate a spiritual phenomenon.¡¯


    Iida Mizuho ¨C


    The other case Yakumo was investigating. That was how he¡¯d be connected to Sawaguchi Rika.


    ¡¯I looked into the university¡¯s name register. There is nobody named Iida Mizuho. Asami-san, you pretended that it was a coincidence and involved me in this case,¡¯ continued Yakumo.


    So that¡¯s what Haruka was investigating ¨C


    After a while, the door to the room in the back opened. A woman walked out into the living room.


    She¡¯s Inoue Asami ¨C


    It was the first time Gotou had seen her face-to-face.


    Her long hair was tied in the back and she was looking down where she stood. Her face was so pale he almost doubted whether she was alive.


    However, those eyes seemed to have a strong light in them.


    Asami bowed politely, almost as if she had known that this had been going to be the oue.


    There was a bandage around her left arm. The blood left on the mobile phone at the scene had been real. She had cut her own arm and left her blood at the scene.


    She had wanted to do something to the point of doing that.


    ¡¯What sort of stupid game are you ying!?¡¯


    Gotou drew closer to Asami.


    When he thought about how Makoto had run about in her worry for her, a hot anger boiled up in the bottom of his stomach.


    ¡¯It isn¡¯t a game.¡¯


    Yakumo ced a hand on Gotou¡¯s shoulder to pacify him.


    ¡¯Not a game? What is it then? Working together with that exorcist for fraud?¡¯


    ¡¯That is wrong as well.¡¯


    ¡¯Then why did she do this!?¡¯


    Gotou brushed Yakumo aside and gripped Asami by her cor.


    She didn¡¯t resist and just let him grip her cor. Her downcast eyes were still alight like a candle that could go out at any moment.


    Why is she looking at me with those eyes ¨C


    ¡¯Stop it, you idiot.¡¯


    Hata grabbed Gotou¡¯s arm from behind.


    Gotou thought of tearing Hata¡¯s arm off by force, but he restrained himself. If he shook off this delicate old man, he could very well die.


    ¡¯Their goal was not fraud but revenge,¡¯ Yakumo said quietly.


    Revenge, he says ¨C


    Revenge for what? Gotou didn¡¯t know.


    Yakumo turned back to Asami and looked at her directly before starting to speak again, answering Gotou¡¯s doubts.


    ¡¯You were a victim as well. Isn¡¯t that right, Asami-san?¡¯


    At Yakumo¡¯s quiet words, Asami copsed like her soul had been taken out of her. A trickle of tears went down her face as she sat on the floor.


    That response proved that Yakumo¡¯s words were correct.


    ¡¯Oi. Yakumo. By victim, you don¡¯t mean...¡¯


    ¡¯Correct. Like Sawaguchi Rika-san, she was also the victim of an assault. The assant is the same as well. In Asami-san¡¯s case, since she did not press charges, it didn¡¯te out, but...¡¯


    ¡¯How did you know?¡¯


    ¡¯Please remember what Makoto-san said earlier. In the fourth year of university, she couldn¡¯t contact Asami-san for about one month. That was probably when it happened. To tell the truth, it was a bit of a stretch in logic, but I couldn¡¯t think of any reason for her to cooperate in this series of events.¡¯


    Aftering here, Gotou could obscurely see the outline of the case.


    Asami, who had been assaulted, conspired with Kamiyama, the exorcist, and caused the spiritual phenomena. Their goal was revenge.


    She must have done something so borate because she had been cornered psychologically and needed to make known the weight of what had been done to her ¨C


    That was why she¡¯d used the story of the grudge of Rika, who¡¯d also undergone an assault and killed herself because of it.


    ¡¯When I heard of your disappearance, I immediately thought of the possibility that you were a conspirator. However, I did not have a clear reason. ¡¯


    Yakumo had a sour expression on his face.


    Gotou finally put everything together.


    They had been dragged around by a trick, but it was more important to reveal how everyone was rted in order to break through this case.


    ¡¯... It had been an average day. The same tomorrow as usual should havee, but...¡¯


    Asami put her two hands on the floor and talked while hanging her head.


    Her voice was filled with so much sadness it was painful.


    ¡¯It was so sudden I couldn¡¯t fight back. I just had to bear it until it was over...¡¯


    ¡¯You...¡¯


    Yakumo got the better of Gotou who had started to talk.


    He didn¡¯t say anything, but those eyes asked him to let her speak.


    ¡¯The female detective I first met after that said this. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you resist? That¡¯s the same as consent, isn¡¯t it?¡± ... I¡¯m not a policewoman. How could I have fought back against a man with a knife...¡¯


    Asami¡¯s words were heavy on Gotou¡¯s shoulders as a policeman.


    Currently, victims of assault cases in Japan were often treated as having given consent unless they actively resisted.


    But, like Asami said, how many people would fight back if their lives were in danger ¨C


    Anger which had no outlet ran through his body with his blood.


    ¡¯So you didn¡¯t press charges. No, you couldn¡¯t press charges,¡¯ said Yakumo, kneeling in front of Asami.


    She nodded as her tears fell to the floor.


    ¡¯However, since you have made revenge your goal, you have ended up bound. You understand what I am saying, yes?¡¯ said Yakumo gently.


    Asami nodded again.


    ¡¯Please tell me. Where is Kamiyama-san?¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s...¡¯


    Asami raised her tearstained face.


    ¡¯You might already know, but I am the real thing.¡¯


    As Yakumo said that, he took the contact lens out of his left eye.


    He turned his deep red eye towards Asami.


    ¡¯Though the method will be different, your goal will be attained.¡¯


    ¡¯Do you know everything?¡¯


    Asami looked right at Yakumo. He answered with a nod.


    ¡¯And there is something I have to tell him. The real reason for Sawaguchi Rika-san¡¯s death...¡¯


    ¡¯The real reason?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. My goal is to save Rika-san and Kamiyama-san.¡¯


    ¡¯He went to the bar. The situation took a sudden turn, so he ns to use force. Please, somehow...¡¯


    Gotou didn¡¯t know what Yakumo¡¯s real intention was, but it seemed like it had gotten through to Asami.


    ¡¯I understand.¡¯


    Yakumo stood up.


    Gotou knew what was going to happen next. They were going to go. Gotou just said ¡¯I¡¯m sorry¡¯ to Asami, who had fixed her posture.


    Gotou himself wasn¡¯t sure what he was sorry for, but Asami gave a silent nod.


    ¡¯Hata-san, please take care of her. Now, could you see that Chief Ideuchies to the bar called Snake?¡¯


    Yakumo¡¯s words made Gotou remember something important.


    Ideuchi¡¯s son is gone too. He¡¯s not working with them too, is he ¨C


    ¡¯I don¡¯t mind, but will hee?¡¯


    ¡¯If he doesn¡¯t want to, please say that you know where his son is.¡¯


    ¡¯That true?¡¯


    Yakumo showed Gotou a smirk and left the office.


    Gotou looked at Asami again.


    However, he couldn¡¯t say anything. He was too clumsy with words tofort her. All he could was show it with his actions.


    He got a grip on his emotions and followed Yakumo.


    -


    8


    -


    Gotou stood in front of the multi-tenant four-storey building that the bar was in.


    The sun had started to set so the white walls of the building were dyed orange.


    Yakumo, standing next to him, had a difficult expression on his face, which was unusual. He hadn¡¯t spoken a word on the ride here either.


    Gotou understood, since he had known him for a long time. When he looked like this ¨C


    ¡¯You in two minds?¡¯


    Yakumo looked at Gotou with his red left eye.


    ¡¯I might be.¡¯


    Even though he¡¯d usually put up a strong front, Yakumo readily acknowledged the truth.


    ¡¯Well, aren¡¯t you being unusually honest.¡¯


    ¡¯I am always honest.¡¯


    It was amusing to hear that from the world¡¯s most contrary person.


    ¡¯So what are you in two minds about aftering all the way here?¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯m wondering whether there is a need to stop this series of incidents...¡¯


    ¡¯What do you mean?¡¯


    ¡¯They haven¡¯tmitted any actual crimes. No, there¡¯ll be a crime soon enough, but still, if I think about their emotions, it seems natural. I wonder whether I have the right to stop them...¡¯


    Yakumo¡¯s gaze wavered, emting his emotions.


    Since Gotou only grasped the outline of what was happening, he couldn¡¯t understand what Yakumo meant. However, there was just one thing he could say.


    ¡¯To hell with rights. It¡¯s not some judgement about good and evil. I can¡¯t just leave it like this though. It¡¯s the same for you, right?¡¯


    Yakumoughed aloud at Gotou¡¯s words.


    What the hell was heughing at?


    ¡¯That¡¯s just like you, Gotou-san. That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll stop thinking about unnecessary things.¡¯


    After Yakumo said that and stoppedughing, he turned his gaze directly to the building.


    It appeared that he had been able to change his mood. That was good. He was ready and had put on airs, but Yakumo couldn¡¯t be feeling that different from how Gotou was feeling.


    ¡¯OK ¨C going then?¡¯


    Gotou hit his cheeks with both hands to motivate himself and took the first step forward. That moment, a mobile phone started ringing as if to stop him.


    What bad timing ¨C


    <E-excuse me, it¡¯s Ishii.>


    He heard Ishii¡¯s voice from the phone. It sounded like he could start crying at any moment.


    ¡¯What?¡¯


    <U-um... Where should we take the chief?>


    ¡¯Oi, Yakumo. Are you really going to call out the chief?¡¯


    Gotou covered the mouthpiece and asked Yakumo that.


    ¡¯Yes. I made that request to Makoto-san earlier.¡¯


    So that was what he said at the hospital then.


    Chief Ideuchi and the chief of the police. What was he going to start by gathering them? Well, there was no point thinking about it now. Gotou had ced his bets on Yakumo.


    ¡¯So, where should they bring him?¡¯


    ¡¯Obviously, they should bring him here.¡¯


    That made sense.


    ¡¯The bar.¡¯


    Gotou said that and hung up.


    Now ¨C


    ¡¯Going?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes, let¡¯s go.¡¯


    Gotou started walking before Yakumo answered. He took the stairs down to the bar in the basement and ced his hand on the doorknob. It was locked and wouldn¡¯t open.


    ¡¯Please open it,¡¯ Yakumo said, as a matter of course.


    Yeah, yeah, he got it.


    Like a locked door would stop Gotou. He kicked the door with all his strength.


    However, the wooden doorframe only warped a bit.


    Gotou kicked it a second and third time.


    ¡¯Damn! What a door!¡¯


    The door opened on the fourth kick.


    ¡¯Isn¡¯t there a way to enter more quietly?¡¯


    ¡¯Shut up!¡¯


    Gotou intercepted Yakumo¡¯sment with a yell and stepped into the bar.


    The lights were off and the bar waspletely dark. However, he felt somebody there.


    Gotou advanced to the back of the bar without hesitation.


    tter.


    Gotou¡¯s ears caught a noise.


    Just as he had put himself on guard, a violent shock came down on his head.


    Crack. There was the sound of something breaking. It seemed like he¡¯d been hit by something like a pole.


    He saw somebody moving at the edge of his vision.


    ¡¯Did you think you¡¯d knock me out with something like that!?¡¯


    Gotou threw the hardest punch he could at that shadow. He hit it. After a yowl like that of a cat whose tail had gotten stepped on, there was the sound of something thumping against the floor.


    Suddenly, everything lit up, so he put up his hands to shield his eyes from the brightness.


    ¡¯You could have walked in after turning on the lights. Gotou-san, you really are an idiot beyond my imagination.¡¯


    Yeah, he was an idiot.


    ¡¯Stop grumbling. If I turned on the lights, the guy inside would¡¯ve noticed, right?¡¯


    ¡¯The person would have noticed the moment you kicked down the door. You really are unreasonable.¡¯


    This brat went on and on about everything ¨C


    ¡¯Shut up! I can do what I want!¡¯


    Gotou turned around and grabbed Yakumo¡¯s cor.


    ¡¯You¡¯re bleeding. A fair amount at that,¡¯ said Yakumo with a smile.


    Blood ¨C Gotou put his hand to his forehead. It was wet. When he looked, his hand was covered in blood. There was a broken mop by his feet.


    Damn, who the hell had done that?


    Gotou grabbed the hair of the person who had fallen facedown and pulled him up to check his face.


    There was blood all around the man¡¯s nose, but Gotou could tell. It was that bastard rapist who used the fake name Murase Shinichi, Oori Kazushi ¨C


    Sobbing.


    Gotou heard a voice that wasn¡¯t a groan or a yell.


    He¡¯d thought it was Oori, but he was wrong. It appeared Yakumo had promptly noticed where the noise hade from. He pointed towards thevatory in the corner of the bar.


    Telling me to go then ¨C


    Gotou let go of Oori, and weaved through the space between the tables towards thevatory.


    Gotou stopped in front of the door. Makoto had said that the woman¡¯s ghost had been reflected in thevatory mirror.


    Will something appear ¨C


    Gotou opened the door forcefully.


    That moment, a person who seemed to have copsed fell out. His mouth was covered wit

 Volume 3 Epilogue

    Volume 3 Epilogue


    <strong>VOLUME 3 - THE LIGHT BEYOND THE DARKNESS</strong> epilogue ()


    -


    Ishii hade to the door that had the te which read <Movie Research Circle> on it.


    He was here to discuss what happened after the incident. Though this was usually Gotou¡¯s job, that wasn¡¯t the situation now.


    ¡®I¡¯m not going to bite. Why note in?¡¯


    Ishii was startled when a voice suddenly called out to him.


    He restrained his fear and opened the door. The owner of the room was sitting in a chair with sleepy eyes, as usual. His hair was all mussed up.


    ¡¯Ah, hello.¡¯


    ¡¯Please sit.¡¯


    Unlike Ishii, who was hesitant, Yakumo was calm.


    Ishii sat as he was told. Yakumo yawned, stood up and opened the refrigerator in the corner of the room.


    ¡¯Ishii-san, would tea be eptable?¡¯


    ¡¯Ah, yes.¡¯


    Yakumo brought back two stic bottles of tea.


    ¡¯Now, what has happened?¡¯


    Yakumo drank a mouthful of tea from one of the stic bottles and sat in the chair.


    ¡¯You may already know...¡¯


    ¡¯You¡¯re stiff.¡¯


    ¡¯Ishii-san, since you are older than me, you don¡¯t need to speak so politely.¡¯


    ¡¯Ah ¨C oh...¡¯


    Ishii would try, but it wasn¡¯t something he could do something about right away even if he was told to fix it.


    Perhaps he empathised with Ishii, who didn¡¯t know what to say next, because Yakumo said,¡¯ Well, it¡¯s fine,¡¯ urging him to continue.


    ¡¯Makoto-san has reported on the series of police scandals, so nothing can be hidden any longer.¡¯


    Makoto¡¯s article had been taken up to the top.


    After that, there had been a grand journalism war from all news outlets, and it continued even a week after the incident. It had developed into a huge scandal.


    It was ironic, now that he thought about it. A scandal from police history had been reported by the daughter of the chief of the police.


    Yesterday, Makoto had called him and said that she had finally been disinherited.


    She had said she felt better, but Ishii thought that wasn¡¯t true.


    Just the one case had showered sparks on so many people and warped their lives.


    However, Ishii thought this now. If Gotou and Yakumo hadn¡¯t been there, that warping might have be even greater.


    ¡¯I read in the newspaper that the chief of the police resigned. How about the others?¡¯


    ¡¯Chief Ideuchi was given a disciplinary dismissal. Currently, there is an investigation.¡¯


    It was a natural punishment, but Ishii hadplicated feelings on it.


    What Ideuchi had done had beenpletely unforgiveable, but was it really fine to reject all of Ideuchi as evil because of it?


    ¡¯How about his son?¡¯


    ¡¯Ah, yes. He was taken back yesterday. The situation was exined to him, but it was too much for him to understand. He felt a bit like Urashima Tarou[1].¡¯


    ¡¯How amusing.¡¯


    Yakumo forced a smile at Ishii¡¯s boring joke.


    He spoke so smoothly that Ishii felt stupid for bracing himself.


    In Ishii¡¯s head, he suddenly remembered something Haruka had said. ¡¯Yakumo can be very kind.¡¯ She might have really understood him.


    ¡¯Well, how about the middle-aged man?¡¯


    Yakumo put out the most important question.


    To be honest, it was difficult for Ishii to answer.


    ¡¯We don¡¯t know yet. Detective Gotou hasn¡¯t done anything wrong this time, but... well, there was the thing where he rammed his head into the chief of the police.¡¯


    ¡¯That was interesting.¡¯


    Yakumo let out augh ¨C maybe he was remembering the scene.


    ¡¯It isn¡¯t something tough about.¡¯


    ¡¯No, it is. I mean, the police chief¡¯s front tooth stabbed into Gotou-san¡¯s forehead. Do you know what Detective Gotou did afterwards?


    ¡¯Who knows?¡¯


    Ishii had been knocked out of the way by Gotou and lost consciousness, so he didn¡¯t know the circumstances after that very well.


    ¡¯Gotou-san took out the tooth stuck in his forehead, put it back in the mouth of the police chief, who had his eyes wide open, and said, ¡°Yakumo, glue.¡± He tried to cover it up.¡¯


    Yakumoughed even more loudly.


    No, no, that really wasn¡¯t something tough about.


    ¡¯In any case, if the detective who exposed an internal scandal is fired in front of society, it would be rather bad for them, so there probably won¡¯t be any particr punishment, but...¡¯


    The problem was what would happen next.


    ¡¯Gotou-san is a traitor to the organisation now.¡¯


    ¡¯Yes.¡¯


    He really was sharp. Even if there wasn¡¯t any official punishment, he would bebelled as the man who sold his colleagues.


    He wouldn¡¯t be able to escape as long as he was in the police.


    ¡¯I have no idea what Detective Gotou will do now.¡¯


    ¡¯Well, no matter what that middle-aged man chooses, it isn¡¯t any concern of mine. Rather, it would be less trouble for me if he quit the police,¡¯ said Yakumo with a yawn.


    What was he saying? Ishii had started thinking that Yakumo might be kind, but there was no doubt that he was, as he thought, a cold man.


    ¡¯And how about Kamiyama-shi?¡¯


    Afterughing for a while, Yakumo narrowed his eyes and spoke.


    ¡¯When the firefighters went in, he was already...¡¯


    ¡¯I see.¡¯


    Yakumo¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but it felt like there was a shadow in his eyes.


    Ishii felt like Kamiyama himself had been a residual spirit.


    A sad man who tied his own soul down for revenge ¨C


    However, if he hadn¡¯t done that, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to deal with his own emotions.


    ¡¯Er, actually, there was something I wanted to ask.¡¯


    ¡¯What is it?¡¯


    To say the truth, they were more Gotou¡¯s doubts than Ishii¡¯s.


    In the basement bar, Yakumo had read a portion of Rika¡¯s suicide note, which had been lost. However, that note had not been found at Ideuchi¡¯s house.


    Ideuchi had snatched it since he suspected the note might have had something that would connect it to the culprit.


    However, the contents of that note weren¡¯t written anywhere. He had wanted to return it when it was safe, but he had lost his chance.


    If Kamiyama had seen the suicide note ¨C if he had known Rika¡¯s true intention ¨C this case might not have happened. When Ishii thought about that, it really wasplicated.


    A minor misunderstanding could bring about such darkness.


    Putting that aside, what Gotou and Ishii wanted to know was why Yakumo knew about the contents of the note.


    ¡¯About the suicide note. Where did you find out its contents?¡¯


    ¡¯I read the heart,¡¯ said Yakumo with a sharp gaze.


    Ishii was startled. He could read people¡¯s hearts? No. That was terrifying. Was he reading Ishii¡¯s heart now?


    Ishii¡¯s mouth felt parched.


    Yakumo smiled when he saw how openly afraid Ishii was.


    ¡¯It¡¯s a joke. Please don¡¯t mind so much.¡¯


    ¡¯Please stop it, really.¡¯


    Ishii uncapped the stic bottle and drank tea to wet his throat.


    Yakumo stretched out his hand, picked up Rika¡¯s diary from the shelf by him and opened up to a page for Ishii to see.


    There were signs that a page had been ripped out.


    ¡¯She probably took the feelings she wrote into her diary and used them as they were for a suicide note. You can faintly read the words on the next page from the strokes. I looked at those strokes one by one toe up with the note.¡¯


    ¡¯Oh,¡¯ Ishii said in his admiration.


    ¡¯Why are you saying that so proudly? I was the one who did the work.¡¯


    The person who hade in while criticising Yakumo was Haruka.


    ¡¯H-Haruka-chan.¡¯


    ¡¯It¡¯s simple work that could have been done by anyone.¡¯


    Yakumo scratched at his head like he found Haruka annoying.


    ¡¯Treating people like idiots again. I won¡¯t help you ever again.¡¯


    Haruka stuck out her tongue. That expression was cute too.


    ¡¯Oh, don¡¯t say that. That ne matches you fairly well, doesn¡¯t it?¡¯ said Yakumo, his voice devoid of emotion.


    ¡¯What? It¡¯s toote to say that now. Ah! You¡¯re drinking my tea!¡¯


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    Ishii¡¯s heart skipped a beat at Haruka¡¯s words.


    Could it be? Ishii looked at the stic bottle in his hand.


    ¡¯I-I-I sincerely apologise. I...¡¯


    Ishii stood up to bow his head deeply.


    ¡¯Ishii-san, you did nothing wrong. He¡¯s at fault.¡¯


    Haruka red at Yakumo.


    ¡¯You¡¯re the one using somebody¡¯s fridge without permission,¡¯ said Yakumo while stifling a yawn.


    ¡¯Honestly! That¡¯s enough of that.¡¯


    Haruka approached Yakumo.


    ¡¯Aah! You¡¯re so loud!¡¯


    A yell echoed through the room. This voice was ¨C


    Everyone¡¯s gazes fixed on the entrance.


    In a wrinkled-up shirt and loose tie, the bearlike figure of Gotou stood there.


    ¡¯What¡¯s with all of you? It¡¯s creepy!¡¯ined Gotou, as he always did.


    ¡¯D-D-Detective Gotou, I was worried.¡¯


    Ishii clung on to Gotou.


    ¡¯Worried about what?¡¯


    ¡¯I thought that you might quit the police, Detective Gotou.¡¯


    ¡¯Why?¡¯


    ¡¯That is, er...¡¯


    Ishii¡¯s words were caught in his throat.


    ¡¯Ishii-san was worrying pointlessly that you would be independent of the police organisation and leave, Gotou-san.¡¯


    Yakumo added his exnation in Ishii¡¯s stead.


    ¡¯Why are you saying something so idiotic? I¡¯ve always been independent of them!¡¯ yelled Gotou, hitting Ishii.


    That wasn¡¯t something to say with a puffed chest. ¡¯Anyway, this isn¡¯t the time to y around. Ishii, we¡¯re going!¡¯


    Gotou grabbed Ishii¡¯s arm and pulled at him.


    ¡¯Go? Where are we going to?¡¯


    ¡¯To the case, obviously!¡¯


    Gotou was yelling again. Case. But it had just finished ¨C


    ¡¯Oi! Yakumo. Youe too!¡¯


    ¡¯I refuse.¡¯


    Yakumo gave an immediate answer to Gotou¡¯s words.


    ¡¯What did you say?¡¯


    ¡¯Currently, I have done you two favours. I refuse to allow any more advances.¡¯


    ¡¯You¡¯re so annoying! Ah, that¡¯s right. I remembered. I promised I¡¯d punch you once the case was over.¡¯


    Gotou leapt at Yakumo.


    Ishii clung to Gotou frantically to stop him. Yakumo reclined on his chair like he didn¡¯t care.


    Haruka-chanughed happily as she watched them.


    Please, give a man a break!


    -


    At the time, Ishii hadn¡¯t noticed therge shadow drawing near him. -


    [1] Urashima Tarou is simr to Rip Van Winkle, in that he is allowed to visit the pce of the dragon god in the sea for three days andes back to find that three hundred years have passed.

 Volume 4 Prologue

    Volume 4 Prologue


    <strong>VOLUME 4 - FEELINGS TO PROTECT</strong> prologue


    -


    It should have been a night like any other ¨C


    Miyagawa Hideya went up the winding slope and stopped the car by the road.


    He saw the three-storey home that he was headed for beyond the front ss. It felt like it could appear in a horror movie.


    ¡®Honestly. The rich just build these crazy-huge houses. This is Japan.¡¯


    Miyagawa picked up the radio his car was equipped with.


    ¡¯This is Seta-chou 152. I arrived at the scene. I¡¯ll go look at the situation.¡¯


    <Roger.>


    ¡¯I really never get a break.¡¯


    Miyagawa sighed as he cut off the radio.


    He¡¯d been so busy with cases recently he was practically never home. Just when he¡¯d thought he¡¯d be able to go home early for the first time in a while, he¡¯d heard the radio.


    Once he¡¯d heard the radio, he couldn¡¯t ignore it. Even he thought that his personality was unfavourable.


    When Miyagawa had advanced to the gate, he saw a middle-aged woman standing there.


    She had a cardigan on top of her nightclothes. She also had no make-up on. It felt like she had rushed out of her house in a hurry.


    ¡¯I¡¯m Miyagawa from the Seta-chou precinct.¡¯


    When he disyed his police ID, the woman rxed.


    ¡¯You live here?¡¯


    The woman shook her head at Miyagawa¡¯s words.


    ¡¯I was the one who called. I heard a terrible scream and was so afraid...¡¯


    Miyagawa understood the situation.


    ¡¯Stand back. I¡¯m going to look inside.¡¯


    After saying that, Miyagawa opened the iron gate.


    ¡¯Excuse me... Detective, are you alone?¡¯ said the woman, sounding afraid.


    ¡¯Backup will be here soon.¡¯


    Amateurs shouldn¡¯t worry so much. It¡¯s depressing.


    Miyagawa swallowed the words he was about to say and then walked across the neatly growingwn towards the entrance.


    ¡¯It¡¯s huge.¡¯


    When he looked up at the building at such a close distance, he felt again howrge it was.


    The curtains were closed so he couldn¡¯t see inside, but the lights were on.


    Miyagawa rang the doorbell at the entrance. The beautiful sound of the bell could be heard outside.


    However, there was no response ¨C


    ¡¯This is the police. Is anyone here?¡¯


    I¡¯ll try knocking. As I expected, there¡¯s no response ¨C


    His heart started beating noisily.


    ¡¯Police ¨C anyone here?¡¯


    Miyagawa raised his voice and ced his hand on the doorknob.


    It opened.


    ¡¯Anyone? Respond.¡¯


    He slowly stepped into the entrance while calling out.


    The atmosphere was heavy. He¡¯d stepped into a different world ¨C that was what it felt like.


    And there was this smell.


    ¡¯This is...¡¯


    The corridor went straight forward from the entrance.


    The door at the end of the corridor was slightly open.


    Ssh. Ssh.


    There was the sound of water falling, but he only heard it intermittently.


    Miyagawa took the special police baton from his waist and went down the corridor in his shoes, slowly walking towards that door.


    His heartbeat naturally grew quicker.


    It¡¯s dangerous. His instinct was screaming that.


    Miyagawa used the tip of his police baton to push open the door.


    What he saw right in front of him was the anguished face of a middle-aged man.


    Miyagawa knew without checking that he was dead.


    He wasn¡¯t the only one copsed there.


    A man and a woman in their sixties. Plus, a woman probably in her thirties. They were in a heap, covered with blood.


    There was a pool of blood on the floor.


    It was like a painting of a scene in Hell ¨C


    What on earth had happened?


    Miyagawa barely managed to keep calm and immediately turned around to call for backup.


    ¡¯Oh!¡¯


    He cowered in his shock.


    A man was standing right in front of his eyes.


    His long hair flowed down his back, and he wore a ck suit with sunsses. He had a child of about elementary school age next to him.


    The chest area of the white pyjamas the child was wearing was dyed bright red.


    What? What on earth happened here?


    In his confusion, Miyagawa slowly stepped back to put distance between them. However, he stepped on something and fell face-up.


    The man in the suit smiled and slowly took off his sses.


    Both of his eyes glowed red like a zing me.


    * * *


    There was a rumour in that elementary school ¨C


    -


    When night fell, you could hear the sound of a child¡¯s voice.


    It¡¯s hot, it¡¯s hot ¨C


    Even if you heard the voice, you couldn¡¯t turn around.


    Otherwise, you¡¯d be scorched to the bone.


    It might sound like amon school ghost story.


    However, there was proof behind this tale.


    It went back twenty-odd years.


    One child started a fire in the PE storeroom as a prank. That fire, which had been small at first, spread very quickly and swallowed that boy up.


    Then, the fire swallowed up the firefighter who went to try to save that boy as well.


    Afterwards, the PE storeroom was torn down and was now a pool, so that such a tragedy would not ur again...


    However, the boy wasn¡¯t released from his suffering...

 Volume 4 Chapter 1

    Volume 4 Chapter 1


    <strong>VOLUME 4 - FEELINGS TO PROTECT</strong> file 01: ignition ()


    -


    1


    -


    When Yokouchi Kazuhito came out of the staff entrance in the back of the school building, it was already past ten.


    He looked up at a beautiful moon.


    A full moon ¨C


    It took more time than expected to lock up the school, which was something he wasn¡¯t ustomed to doing.


    Normally, locking up at the end of the day was the caretaker¡¯s job, but the caretaker was off due to a cold.


    Of course, the troublesome work fell to the rookie teacher.


    Perhaps it was different for private schools, but the world of public school teachers was still firmly rooted in the old seniority system. Even if he was dissatisfied with it, he wasn¡¯t in a situation where he could say it aloud.


    ¡®This is really annoying...¡¯


    Yokouchi walked the path between the school building and the pool while grumbling. He still had to lock the school gates.


    He wanted to go home as quickly as possible. That impulse quickened Yokouchi¡¯s pace.


    Plop ¨C


    There was the sound of something falling into the water.


    When he turned his eyes to the pool, there were ripples in the moonlit water.


    He saw a ck shadow on the diving board in the thirdne.


    ¡¯A person...¡¯ murmured Yokouchi as he stared.


    He couldn¡¯t see the face well, but it appeared to be a middle-aged man from the physique.


    Sneaking into the school pool at this time ¨C and it was autumn now, on top of that.


    There had been a number of incidents within the school recently. If he left it like this, it¡¯d be a problem of responsibility.


    ¡¯Er, excuse me.¡¯


    Yokouchi mustered his courage and called out to the man.


    The man made no response. Had his voice not reached him?


    ¡¯Hey! You over there! What are you doing?¡¯


    Yokouchi put his hand by his mouth and raised his voice.


    It looked like he heard him this time.


    The man slowly turned his neck to look towards Yokouchi. However, he immediately turned back.


    Honestly, what was it?


    ¡¯Excuse me! Please leave!¡¯ said Yokouchi as he walked towards the pool fence.


    However, the man still did not move.


    ¡¯I will call the police!¡¯


    Yokouchi took the mobile phone out of the pocket of his cks.


    The man would definitely run now that Yokouchi had yed that card. That was what Yokouchi thought, but it was no good.


    Now there was nothing to do but actually call.


    ¡¯I really will call.¡¯


    Yokouchi made one more warning and then pressed the buttons 1, 1 and 0.


    Eh? It won¡¯t go through ¨C


    Was the connection bad? He took a look at his mobile phone disy.


    It was out of range.


    There was nothing he could do. Maybe he¡¯d go back to the staffroom and call.


    Yokouchi was just about to turn his heels around when somebody grabbed his jacket hem.


    When he looked, he saw a boy of about ten who had gotten next to him at some point in time. He didn¡¯t remember the face. Was he from a kid from one of the sses?


    At any rate, it was a problem for an elementary school student to be loitering at school at this hour.


    Indifferent to Yokouchi¡¯s thoughts, the boy slowly pointed at the diving board where the man stood.


    Yokouchi¡¯s eyes were led to the pool again.


    The man on the diving board looked like he was glowing.


    What?


    While Yokouchi was being bewildered, a bright red pir of me rose from the man¡¯s stomach.


    Sparks flew everywhere. The fire eddied up like a dragon climbing to the heavens and swallowed the man¡¯s body in a sh.


    Even though the man was swallowed up by the mes, he didn¡¯t move.


    Finally, he fell into the pool, raising a sheet of spray.


    Why? How?


    Yokouchi was so shocked by what happened that these natural suspicions didn¡¯t even cross his mind.


    Horror just crept up from his feet and stole the freedom from his body.


    He lost the strength in his legs and he sank down to the floor right there.


    The boy from earlier peered worriedly at Yokouchi.


    Why is this kid so calm? Somebody burned up in front of your eyes ¨C


    While Yokouchi was seized with fear, the boy¡¯s face started glowing.


    It can¡¯t be ¨C


    His bad feeling struck home.


    Just when he thought a small ze was in the boy¡¯s cheek, his entire face started burning with the intensity of a paper being eaten away by mes.


    The inmed skin dripped.


    That crackling ze swallowed the boy whole in no time at all.


    Just like the man earlier ¨C


    Yokouchi didn¡¯t think of trying to save him.


    He just heard a voice in his ear as he tried to scuttle away in his fear ¨C


    It¡¯s hot... Help...


    ¡¯Aaahh!¡¯


    Yokouchi¡¯s scream echoed through the school at night.


    -


    2


    -


    Ozawa Haruka stood in front of thevatory sink and looked at her reflection in the mirror.


    I look startlingly pale ¨C


    No matter how strong she acted, her body showed her nervousness honestly.


    With today, it had been a week since she started her training as a teacher at this elementary school.


    She had matched the names with the faces of all the children in the ss she was in charge of and was used to that atmosphere as well.


    No matter how used to it she was, today was different.


    It would be stranger not to be nervous, though it was true that she also felt exhrated.


    It was simr to how she felt before a performance.


    ¡¯Ah, here you were. Ozawa-san, we have to go soon.¡¯


    The person who peeked in from thevatory door was the teacher in charge of Haruka, Komai Hiromi.


    ¡¯Ah, please excuse me. I¡¯ll be out soon.¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯ll wait outside then.¡¯


    Komai gave her a friendly smile.


    There¡¯s no pointining now. I have to do it. I¡¯ll be fine.


    Haruka told her mirror self that and, after forcing the corners of her lips up in a smile, left thevatory.


    ¡¯Well, shall we go?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes.¡¯


    After Haruka replied, she started walking down the corridor beside Komai.


    Even though she had readied herself, when she approached the ssroom, her heartbeat was so loud it hurt her ears.


    ¡¯Are you nervous?¡¯ asked Komai, turning to look at Haruka.


    ¡¯Yes. Only a little,¡¯ Haruka replied honestly.


    For a moment, Komai was surprised, and then sheughed happily.


    It might have been rude for her to put it this way, but that expression was cute. Though the teacher was in her mid-thirties, it didn¡¯t look like that at all to Haruka.


    When she actually spoke to her, the contents and method of her speech made her seem like an adult woman, but it wouldn¡¯t be strange at all to say she looked to be the same age as Haruka just from her appearance.


    She had also said that she would be getting married soon, so that might have been the cause of it.


    There was a small diamond ring glittering on the ring finger of the hand thatbed up her hair.


    ¡¯You looked rxed to me though.¡¯


    Komai shrugged.


    ¡¯Is that so? I feel like my heart will leap out of my mouth.¡¯


    ¡¯If you can say that, you¡¯re fine.¡¯


    After nodding a few times, Komai pped a hand on Haruka¡¯s shoulders.


    Recently, it felt like the way people evaluated her had changed.


    Though she wouldn¡¯t be able to reply with a firm answer if asked how it had changed, whenpared to before, she wasn¡¯t as timid, or perhaps she could say she felt like she had her own opinions.


    It had been that way for her choice of the elementary school she would train at.


    There were many students who would choose their alma mater when undergoing training. However, Haruka didn¡¯t dare to do that.


    Her reason was that she didn¡¯t want to depend on the kindness of a school that she was familiar with.


    This elementary had thirty students per ss and five sses per year.


    There were nine hundred children. It was smack in the middle of a residential area, so the scale and environment werepletely different from the elementary school in the countryside that Haruka graduated from.


    Since she had entered the education department, she aspired to be a teacher.


    However, she¡¯d wanted to see how serious she was in thispletely different environment.


    Her previous self probably wouldn¡¯t have thought of cing herself in adversity.


    It might be because of him ¨C


    ¡¯That brings me back. For my first ss, I couldn¡¯t do it until the end because I was nervous,¡¯ said Komai, looking up at the ceiling.


    ¡¯You couldn¡¯t, Komai-sensei?¡¯


    Komai narrowed her eyes at Haruka¡¯s surprised expression.


    She looked like a prankster who was scheming something.


    ¡¯Is that unexpected?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes.¡¯


    ¡¯Why?¡¯


    ¡¯Sensei, your sses are really easy to understand and fair. I can¡¯t imagine that at all.¡¯


    ¡¯Everyone fails at first.¡¯


    ¡¯Yes.¡¯


    Haruka stopped walking to reply.


    She felt like some of the tension had left her shoulders.


    Just as Komai said, nothing went well for everybody from the very beginning. People grew as they made mistakes.


    ¡¯It took me ten years to get here.¡¯


    ¡¯Ten years...¡¯


    There was still a long path ahead. She¡¯d have to work hard.


    When Haruka raised her head, she saw a te that said <ss 5-4>.


    This was the ss Haruka was in charge of during training.


    She could tell that the ssroom was unusually noisy even from the corridor.


    The children also knew that today was Haruka¡¯s first ss. Perhaps the children felt anxious like she did.


    ¡¯Are you prepared?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes.¡¯


    Haruka took in a deep breath before replying to Komai.


    ¡¯Now, do your best.¡¯


    Komai hit Haruka¡¯s back like she was sending her off.


    Haruka gripped a ne with a red stone tightly in her left hand. It was the ne Yakumo had given her.


    Please. Lend me a little strength ¨C


    After praying silently in her heart, she opened the door.


    Suddenly, the children gave a thunderous cheer. There were some children who were pping and whistling.


    Haruka went nk at the unexpected reception.


    ¡¯Look at the ckboard,¡¯ said Komai.


    She was still astonished as she looked over and saw the words ¡¯Haruka-sensei, do your best!¡¯ written in chalk across the chalkboard.


    It was decorated with paper flowers and ribbons.


    The corners of Haruka¡¯s eyes felt warm, her chest full of surprise and joy.


    ¡¯Everyone, thank you. I¡¯ll be in your care today.¡¯


    When Haruka bowed, the children cheered again.


    Haruka straightened her back and stood at the tform.


    When she had been in elementary school, the teacher standing at the tform had looked very tall to her. She wondered what the children thought of her now.


    As Haruka looked around the children in the ssroom again, Haruka¡¯s eyes stopped at one of the boys.


    Oomori Masato. He was carving something into the desk with the needle of apass, as if Haruka¡¯s existence waspletely irrelevant to him.


    It looked like he was the only one who was cut off.


    He was always like this. Not just in ss ¨C even during break and after school, he would be outside of the circle of the ss.


    Should I keep an eye on him ¨C


    ¡¯Now, start the ss.¡¯


    While Haruka was troubled about what to do, Komai spoke up while erasing the words on the ckboard.


    That was right. She should concentrate on ss now.


    ¡¯OK, let¡¯s start.¡¯


    Haruka put that behind her and opened the textbook.


    -


    3


    -


    Ishii Yuutarou was running at full speed down a pitch-ck road.


    It¡¯s hard to breathe ¨C


    Ishii didn¡¯t know why or to where he was running himself.


    However, he was frantically chasing the back of the senior detective running in front of him, Gotou.


    ¡¯Detective Gotou, where are you going?¡¯


    Gotou didn¡¯t even turn around at Ishii¡¯s voice.


    How far had they run? Gotou suddenly came to a stop.


    ¡¯Excuse me... Detective Gotou.¡¯


    Just as Ishii spoke up, Gotou¡¯s bearlike figure fell backwards.


    ¡¯Detective Gotou, what has happened?¡¯


    Ishii approached because he was worried, but he was startled when he saw Gotou¡¯s face.


    His eyes were wide and his face was a pale as a dead man¡¯s. And ¨C his white shirt was dyed red at the chest.


    ¨C It¡¯s blood.


    ¡¯Detective Gotou, please hold on.¡¯


    Ishii put up with his trembling legs and shook Gotou vigorously.


    However, there was no response at all.


    He¡¯s dead ¨C as if to deny that thought, Ishii shook his head.


    ¡¯Detective Gotou! Please wake up!¡¯


    Ishii gathered strength in the bottom of his stomach and raised his voice.


    ¡¯Shut up, you fool!¡¯


    Something hit Ishii¡¯s head and he jumped up to his feet.


    What he saw before him waspletely different from what he had seen earlier.


    Eh, this is my desk. And it¡¯s not night ¨C


    ¡¯Wake up already!¡¯


    Another fist came down on Ishii¡¯s head.


    When he looked up, he saw Gotou standing there, though he had been dead earlier.


    There was no blood on the white shirt so shabby it would make even Detective Columbo grimace.


    He stood imposingly in front of Ishii with that demonic stature.


    Oh, that was a dream ¨C


    Ishii finally understood. He had worked all night yesterday and thought he¡¯d take a nap at dawn and rested his head on the desk.


    Maybe that was why he¡¯d seen such a dream.


    ¡¯How long are you going to doze off for!?¡¯


    As Gotou yelled, he raised his fist again.


    ¡¯Eek. S-s-sorry.¡¯


    Ishii instinctively covered his head and let out a voice close to a shriek.


    ¡¯It seems like you¡¯re enjoying yourselves considerably.¡¯


    There was a voice from the doorway. The characteristic thick voice of somebody who has been drinking.


    When he looked over, he saw Miyagawa, the chief, standing there.


    He had taken over for the previous chief, Ideuchi, who had quit because of the incident three months ago.


    He was a middle-aged man of a small stature, but he didn¡¯t give the impression of being frail. He had the face of a Buddhist priest and thick eyebrows. Underneath that were a pair of piercing eyes.


    He could be mistaken for somebody of that sort[1].


    This person might kill a bear with his bare hands. Ishii really thought that.


    ¡¯Of course we¡¯re not enjoying ourselves. We didn¡¯t sleepst night.¡¯


    Gotou looked incredibly listless.


    ¡¯You¡¯re paying the tab for cking off up ¡¯til now.¡¯


    There was reason behind Miyagawa¡¯sment.


    The Unsolved Cases Special Investigations Room that had only Gotou and Ishii stationed there was, unlike its grand name, used for odd jobs. Half the time, they just acted as supporting members for other departments.


    That had been fine with the previous chief, but after Miyagawa came in, the situation had made aplete about-face.


    They had been ordered to look into unsolved cases, which was the actual work of this department.


    It might sound like it wasn¡¯t that much work.


    However, the police arrest rate was steadily declining every year and was now hanging around twenty per cent.


    Currently, six million cases urred in Japan annually. Of course, the responsibility was split up by jurisdiction, but it was still an amazing amount.


    ¡¯So, what did youe here to do? Please leave if you¡¯re just here to jeer.¡¯


    Gotou had his finger in his ear as he said that unpleasantly.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t have so much free time that I can jeer at you,¡¯ said Miyagawa with a snort.


    Their exchange sounded rude, but there was no ill will there. To Ishii, it seemed like they were joking around.


    He¡¯d heard that Miyagawa had been partnered with Gotou back when they were rookie detectives.


    They were probably very familiar with each other.


    ¡¯If you¡¯re not here to jeer, what is it?¡¯


    Gotou took a cigarette from his pocket and lit it.


    Miyagawa red at Gotou.


    ¡¯You lighting up knowing that I quit smoking?¡¯


    ¡¯Why not just smoke if you want to?¡¯


    Gotou held his cigarette out towards Miyagawa, but he looked away like he was trying to run away from it.


    ¡¯My grandkid... hates it when I smell like cigarettes.¡¯


    ¡¯People can change, gramps,¡¯ said Gotou, making fun of Miyagawa.


    ¡¯Shut up!¡¯


    Miyagawa poked Gotou¡¯s chest with his finger as he yelled in his irritation. Ishii¡¯s legs shook under the pressure.


    ¡¯So what did you reallye here for?¡¯


    Gotou urged Miyagawa to talk as he put out the cigarette in the ashtray.


    ¡¯There¡¯s actually some work I want you guys to do.¡¯


    Miyagawa flung the documents in his hand at Gotou.


    ¡¯Why not get the detective department to do it?¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯m just going to say this, but you guys are part of the detective department too.¡¯


    ¡¯Oh, that¡¯s right.¡¯


    Gotou sulked like a child. Then, he spread out the documents he had been given.


    ¡¯Isn¡¯t this the Tobe Kengo case?¡¯


    Gotou stopped flipping through the documents and muttered.


    Ishii knew that case too.


    The man who had beat his own father to death with a hammer one month ago ¨C


    After the crime, he had been arrested at once still at the scene. At the questioning afterwards, he disyed signs of insanity and had been taken from the prosecution to a medical specialist for an examination.


    And then, during that examination, Tobe escaped ¨C


    The female doctor in charge at the time had been assaulted, but she resisted and stabbed Tobe with the scissors that had been nearby.


    There had been a lot of blood left at the scene, which was the medical examination room.


    They had persisted in searching for him since he could not have run far with his injuries, and there had been arge search, but they had gotten no news of him even after one month.


    ¡¯I want you guys to help out with the investigation too.¡¯


    ¡¯Are you seriously asking that? It¡¯s not something that will be fixed just by adding more people.¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯m not telling you to help with the physical investigation.¡¯


    Miyagawa rejecting Gotou¡¯s displeasure.


    ¡¯If it¡¯s not legwork, should we be putting up flyers?¡¯ said Gotou, poking fun.


    ¡¯Are you an idiot?¡¯


    Just as Miyagawa said that, he smacked his palm against the back of Gotou¡¯s head.


    ¡¯Aaah!¡¯


    Ishii couldn¡¯t help but shout at the unbelievable sight.


    For him to raise a hand towards Detective Gotou ¨C what a terrifying person.


    ¡¯The gutsy female doctor who shed Tobe asked the police for help.¡¯


    ¡¯Questioning?¡¯


    ¡¯No. Pro... fi... fi, fi...¡¯


    ¡¯Profiling.¡¯


    Ishii supplied the word Miyagawa was trying to say.


    ¡¯Oh, that¡¯s it. Profiling. She said the culprit might be found that way.¡¯


    ¡¯You¡¯re not telling me to go with her, are you?¡¯


    Gotou¡¯s difort was apparent.


    Profiling was used daily for investigations by police overseas.


    However, Japanese police were considerably slower inparison to police in foreign countries.


    As per Gotou¡¯s response right now, profiling was still firmly recognised as an unknown.


    ¡¯Her contact info¡¯s written in those documents. Go meet her.¡¯


    ¡¯She¡¯s just an amateur butting in!¡¯


    Gotou hit the desk in his irritation.


    ¡¯Now, now. Don¡¯t say that. Anyway, I¡¯m counting on you. Put in a report whenever.¡¯


    Miyagawa pat Gotou¡¯s shoulders like he was appeasing him and then left the room briskly.


    A person just like a storm ¨C


    ¡¯Damn, pushing annoying work to me. I¡¯m already worn out.¡¯


    Gotou flung the documents on the desk as heined.


    However, Ishii felt that Gotou¡¯s emotions were the opposite of what he¡¯d said.


    After Miyagawa hade, the content of their work had be iparably harder, and while Gotou expressed his discontent, it was a fact that his eyes were brighter now. Gotou was probably the type of person who had to be busy.


    ¡¯Oi! Ishii! We¡¯re going!¡¯


    At some point Gotou had moved to the door.


    ¡¯Ah, yes sir.¡¯


    Ishii hurriedly rushed over.


    He fell ¨C


    -


    4


    -


    The chime signalling that four hours were over rang ¨C


    ¡¯I¡¯ll stop here then.¡¯


    At the same time as Haruka finished speaking, the tension left her shoulders like the air from a balloon.


    Somehow, she had managed to finish the morning ss, but unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t say it had gone well.


    At points, her head wentpletely nk and she was stiff. Each time, Komai gave her advice quietly from the side.


    If she hadn¡¯t, the ss would have be self-study partway through.


    ¡¯I apologise for causing you trouble.¡¯


    ¡¯It was a good performance for your first time. You¡¯ll get used to it sooner orter.¡¯


    Komai smiled and encouraged Haruka, who was looking down.


    ¡¯Really?¡¯


    Haruka felt there were people who were suitable and unsuitable for working in front of people, let alone children.


    I wonder if I¡¯m suitable for being a teacher ¨C


    She quickly ended up thinking that way.


    While Haruka was buried in thought, the children put their desks together, carried the trays with side dishes on them and tableware and prepared for their school lunches.


    ¡¯Haruka-sensei,e to our group today.¡¯


    Two girls pulled at her hand. Maiko and Eri.


    They were always together and looked like twins.


    ¡¯Ah, OK.¡¯


    ¡¯Come quick!¡¯


    Haruka was dragged by Maiko and Eri and sat down in the low chair that had been prepared for her.


    ¡¯Hey, sensei, do you have a boyfriend?¡¯


    The one who asked was Maiko. She suddenly asked such an amazing question.


    ¡¯I¡¯m taking applications right now.¡¯


    For a moment, somebody crossed Haruka¡¯s mind, but she shook that away and answered.


    ¡¯Hey, what sort of person¡¯s your type?¡¯


    This time it was Eri.


    When Haruka was in fifth grade, she¡¯d had a boy she liked, but she hadn¡¯t had the concept of boyfriend or girlfriend.


    ¡¯Hm. A kind person would be nice?¡¯


    If she were to say more, somebody who was a bit contrary but dependable when it was important.


    There was a parade of questions that made her falter after that, like ¡¯When was your first date?¡¯ and ¡¯When did you kiss?¡¯.


    It was honestly difficult to reply to questions like this. Even though they were children, they probably wouldn¡¯t ept vague answers or lies.


    While Haruka was being attacked with tough questions, the children who had finished setting the table had all sat down.


    ¡¯Everyone¡¯s together then.¡¯


    At Komai¡¯s voice, the children replied together: ¡¯Yes!¡¯


    ¡¯Sensei, Masato-kun isn¡¯t here.¡¯


    A littleter, Maiko spoke up from beside Haruka.


    Haruka nced over ¨C the seat diagonal from Haruka was empty. Come to think of it, Masato had already been gone by the time Haruka had sat down.


    ¡¯Eh, again?¡¯


    ¡¯Who cares? Let¡¯s eat.¡¯


    ¡¯He¡¯s creepy.¡¯


    ¡¯Yeah. He said he can see ghosts.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh! No way!¡¯


    Voices called out from various parts of the ssroom. Komai sighed like she was tired of it.


    From that response, it appeared that something like this had happened numerous times in the past.


    Haruka stood up, walked over to Komai and said, ¡¯I¡¯ll look for him.¡¯ Komai appeared to think it over for a while, but then she replied, ¡¯Please do.¡¯


    ¡¯I understand.¡¯


    After replying, she tried to leave but then heard unhappy cries of ¡¯Ehh¡¯ from the group of children she had been sitting with.


    ¡¯You can just ignore someone like him,¡¯ someone said.


    That was bullying. She couldn¡¯t stay silent after hearing that. Just when Haruka thought that, Komai stood up.


    ¡¯You promised not to say things like that, right? Everyone in this ss is friends. Wouldn¡¯t it be sad if somebody said the same to you?¡¯


    Rather than speaking to anybody in particr, Komai spoke to the whole ss.


    That was Komai-sensei for you, Haruka thought. There were some children who looked displeased, but the ssroom was so quiet the fuss earlier seemed like a lie.


    ¡¯Ozawa-san, please go ahead.¡¯


    ¡¯Yes,¡¯ replied Haruka, and then she left the ssroom.


    Where did that child go ¨C


    Oomori Masato¡¯s face came up in Haruka¡¯s mind.


    She had not spoken to him even once.


    However, she was concerned about him. He felt obviously different from the other children. He was always spacing out by himself away from the group.


    He had cold eyes, unlike those of an elementary student.


    He might have been troubled with a big problem.


    She was also concerned about what the other children had said earlier.


    ¨C He can see ghosts.


    Was that true?


    If it were, Haruka might have been ovepping Masato with that guy.


    In any case, she had to hurry. Haruka put those thoughts aside and quickened her pace.


    -


    5


    -


    After Gotou sat down in the passenger seat of the white Crown, an unmarked patrol car, he lit up his cigarette.


    Damn, this was annoying.


    Recently, everyone made a huge fuss about psychological analysis and profiling because of the influence of television dramas.


    It wasn¡¯t a problem of numbers ¨C he wouldn¡¯t have to work so hard if they could know who the perps were just by using a calctor.


    The basis of investigation was straightforwardly getting info.


    Well, it riled him up, but this let him stick his neck into the investigation. He¡¯d been stuck organising files up until now, and he¡¯d gotten out of shape. This was a good opportunity.


    ¡¯I wonder what sort of person she is.¡¯


    From the driver¡¯s seat, Ishii spoke with azy expression.


    ¡¯Who?¡¯


    ¡¯Sasaki-sensei, the psychiatrist, of course.¡¯


    ¡¯You¡¯re very curious.¡¯


    ¡¯There¡¯s nothing I can do about it. I looked at her personal history earlier ¨C it seems like she studied criminal psychology in America.¡¯


    ¡¯So what?¡¯


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    Ishii looked nk.


    ¡¯Just because she can study for tests doesn¡¯t mean she can catch criminals. Forget about that and drive!¡¯


    At Gotou¡¯s yell, Ishii¡¯s shoulders shivered in fear and he hurriedly started the car.


    Honestly. Gotou wished this fool would grow up a bit. He just kept on cowering and wasn¡¯t useful at all.


    Ishii might have been suitable to be a detective. Gotou might have to find some time to talk to him seriously. It was for Ishii¡¯s sake as well.


    After sighing, Gotou spread out the documents for the Tobe Kengo case on hisp.


    Tobe Kengo. Thirty-eight. Unemployed ¨C


    The left half of his face had been damaged in his childhood by fire so the skin was scarred and reddish purple in colour.


    The eyes underneath that were so expressionless it was uncanny. It was like they were fake.


    ¡¯I wonder why Tobe killed his father,¡¯ said Ishii to himself.


    ¡¯He was angry?¡¯ Gotou replied curtly, putting his cigarette out in the ashtray.


    ¡¯But that¡¯s so extreme. Would he kill the father he had lived with for so many years for something simple?¡¯


    ¡¯Couldn¡¯t he have had some deep grudge we don¡¯t know about because they lived together for so long? It¡¯s not like it¡¯s umon.¡¯


    Children kill their parents. On the other hand, parents kill their children. Nowadays, he often heard about bloody cases like that.


    Something was off. He felt that way more often now.


    ¡¯But something is strange,¡¯ said Ishii. He shifted about, like his seat wasn¡¯tfortable.


    ¡¯What do you mean by something?¡¯


    ¡¯Tobe¡¯s father had terminal cancer.¡¯


    When Ishii said that, Gotou looked at the documents again.


    It was as he said. Tobe Kengo¡¯s father, Masashi, had had terminal cancer.


    Even if he hadn¡¯t acted on his own, the man would have died soon enough. Nevertheless, Tobe had gone out of his way to knock his dad¡¯s brains out.


    It really was unnatural. But ¨C


    ¡¯Maybe he just wanted to do it himself,¡¯ said Gotou as he looked at the photo taken of the seen.


    It was a disastrous scene that made you want to turn his head away.


    Tobe Masashi had been hit dozens of time with a hammer. His mouth and nose werepletely crushed and his face was sunken in.


    If he¡¯d just wanted to kill him, there was no need to go this far. He¡¯d cleared years of hatred with his own hand. The ill intent came through the photo.


    ¡¯Is that how it is?¡¯


    Ishii cocked his head, seeming dissatisfied. Gotou thought about showing him the photo of the scene, but he decided not to. If he showed Ishii this now, he¡¯d be startled and would definitely cause an ident.


    ¡¯That¡¯s how it is.¡¯


    Gotou threw the documents towards the backseat and reclined in his seat, exhausted.


    There was something Gotou was more interested in than the motive for the crime.


    How could Tobe escape ¨C


    He¡¯d been cuffed and police had been there to guard him. If you thought about it normally, there was no way he could have escaped.


    He¡¯d looked through the documents, but there were many parts he wasn¡¯t satisfied with. Plus, Gotou only believed in the things he saw and heard himself.


    He¡¯d have to check that out before profiling when he met up with the psychiatrist, decided Gotou.


    -


    6


    -


    Haruka searched in every nook and cranny of the school building, from the fourth floor with ss 5-4¡¯s ssroom to the first floor.


    Of course, she checked thevatory, library and school infirmary ¨C everywhere that wasn¡¯t locked.


    However, she couldn¡¯t find Masato.


    The teachers in charge would have noticed if he had sneaked into another ss. Where on earth had he gone?


    The only ces she hadn¡¯t looked at yet were the schoolyard and the PE storeroom.


    Haruka took her pumps from the staff shoe cupboard and went out into the schoolyard.


    She had been looking around the schoolyard and just turned around to the back of the school building when she spotted Masato.


    He had his back against the wall of the school building and was staring at the pool.


    Haruka was relieved. She was about to approach him when she recognised the middle-aged man standing in front of Masato and stopped in her tracks.


    The man had grizzled hair and was thin to the point of sickliness. He had goggling eyes. He was the vice-principal, Konno.


    Konno was saying something while pointing his finger at Masato.


    What should I do at a time like this ¨C


    While Haruka was undecided about what to do, Konno jabbed Masato¡¯s chest.


    Masato lost his bnce and fell on his behind.


    That¡¯s awful ¨C


    ¡¯Please stop!¡¯ shouted Haruka as she rushed towards Masato.


    ¡¯Masato-kun, are you all right?¡¯


    Haruka spoke up to him, but Masato stood up with a nk expression and brushed off his trousers.


    ¡¯Are you OK? You¡¯re not hurt, are you?¡¯


    Haruka met Masato¡¯s eyes as she spoke to him.


    Masato didn¡¯t seem disturbed ¨C he just looked back at Haruka without saying anything.


    His eyes were very cold.


    What Konno had done was still unforgiveable.


    Haruka turned towards Konno and red at his sunken eyes.


    ¡¯Why did you do such a thing?¡¯


    Her tone was harsh as her emotions seeped through.


    ¡¯Who on earth are you? You just cut in so suddenly,¡¯ said Konno, crossing his arms in his displeasure.


    I greeted him on my first day, and we see each other¡¯s faces at the staff meeting, but he still doesn¡¯t remember ¨C


    ¡¯I¡¯m the trainee teacher, Ozawa.¡¯


    Konno made a cluck with his tongue in response.


    He was the very definition of arrogance. Even if he was of higher rank than she was, there were things that were OK to do and things that weren¡¯t.


    ¡¯Please answer my question. Why did you do such a thing?¡¯


    Haruka didn¡¯t flinch as she talked back to her superior.


    ¡¯You¡¯re a trainee teacher, and I¡¯m the vice-principal.¡¯


    ¡¯That is not an answer to my question.¡¯


    Did he think everyone would listen to him if he used his authority as a shield?


    Whether it was the principal or vice-principal, it wasn¡¯t right to use violence against a child.


    ¡¯Obviously, I was educating him,¡¯ said Konno shamelessly.


    Konno had thrust Masato away. That action wasn¡¯t scolding ¨C it was clearly violence.


    ¡¯What are you saying he did?¡¯


    Konno heaved a sigh at Haruka¡¯s words.


    ¡¯What did he do? He stole something from me. Stealing can¡¯t just be forgiven as some children¡¯s prank. It¡¯s inly a crime. Do you understand?¡¯


    Stealing? That can¡¯t be ¨C


    ¡¯That must be a lie. Of course he wouldn¡¯t do something like that!¡¯


    Haruka spoke up before checking with Masato.


    It had been one week since she started looking over Masato¡¯s ss. She didn¡¯t know him well enough to affirm it, but Haruka still felt strongly that she wanted to believe him.


    ¡¯Take out what you stole from me earlier.¡¯


    Konno brushed Haruka aside and approached Masato.


    Masato seemed resigned as he stuck his hand into his parka pocket, took something out of it and handed it to Konno.


    Konno epted it with satisfaction and put it in his suit pocket.


    This has to be a lie ¨C


    ¡¯You understand now, right? Don¡¯t be so shameless when you don¡¯t know anything.¡¯


    Konno brought his face close to Haruka¡¯s with a jerk. He said that with a voice dripping in sarcasm and then walked away briskly.


    Haruka had no reply and just bit her lip.


    Haruka consciously put a smile on her face instead of suddenly scolding Masato as she turned to face him.


    ¡¯You were OK then,¡¯ she said.


    He didn¡¯t make any reply and just stood there with an expression of mixed surprise and bewilderment.


    ¡¯Hey, Masato-un.¡¯


    Haruka tried to grasp Masato¡¯s hand.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t touch me!¡¯


    Like his reticence up until now had been a lie, Masato suddenly spoke up in a loud voice and warded off Haruka¡¯s hand.


    ¡¯Masato-kun...¡¯


    Masato red at Haruka with hostile eyes.


    I have nothing to say back when he looks at me with eyes like that ¨C


    ¡¯I¡¯m cursed. Everyone who touches me dies.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    Masato gave the bewildered Haruka a nce, turned on his heels and ran away.


    Haruka just watched his back silently.


    What on earth is his small back burdened with ¨C


    Haruka was irritated with her inexperience, unable to guess how he was feeling.


    -


    7


    -


    ¡¯This is definitely the right ce?¡¯


    Gotou¡¯s question made Ishii feel unsure.


    A tiled five-storey building. There was a cafe with an open terrace on the first floor, and there was a Greek pattern on the pirs.


    The building made one think of a boutique in Omotesando.


    Ishii understood why Gotou would doubt that a psychiatry clinic would really be in a ce like this.


    ¡¯This is definitely the address...¡¯ said Ishii, looking at the documents in his hand again.


    Once Gotou heard that, he walked towards the building¡¯s entrance.


    Ishii hurriedly followed after Gotou and they took the elevator directly in front of the entrance.


    ¡¯What floor?¡¯ asked Gotou, sounding displeased.


    ¡¯Er... the third floor.¡¯


    After Ishii checked the documents, he pressed the button for the third floor. The elevator slowly started going up.


    When the elevator doors opened, there was a wooden door right in front of his eyes with the te <Sasaki Mental Health> on it.


    ¡¯This is definitely the ce.¡¯


    While Ishii was confirming this, Gotou had already opened the door without any hesitation and gone in.


    Gotou appeared to be the type who moved before he spoke.


    I have to learn from him ¨C


    Ishii followed after him.


    The room had ringly white walls with a dark green carpet. It felt like they were standing in a grassy field.


    Green was said to rx people, but from Ishii¡¯s perspective, it felt a bit much.


    Gotou picked up the extension telephone at the reception counter.


    ¡¯I¡¯m Gotou, a detective from the Setamachi precinct. Is Sasaki here?¡¯


    He was taking a highhanded attitude towards a doctor.


    Ishii thought that, but he didn¡¯t have the guts to tell Gotou his opinion.


    Gotou curtly said, ¡¯Ah, I see,¡¯ and then he put the phone on the receiver. After that, he opened the door by the reception and briskly headed down the path that led to the back.


    Did he get permission to go in?


    Ishii felt anxious, but he started walking after Gotou.


    When Gotou reached the door at the end of the path, he said, ¡¯I¡¯ming in,¡¯ opening the door without knocking.


    That was just bad manners.


    ¡¯Please forgive the introduction.¡¯


    After bowing his head deeply, Ishii entered the room.


    It was about ten tatami in size.


    There was a set of brown leather sofas in front of him and nts were ced in the corners of the room. Light came in from therge windows.


    In the back of the room, there was a wooden desk and a woman was sitting there while typing away on the keyboard at theputer.


    ¡¯I¡¯ve been waiting.¡¯


    The woman stopped typing and stood up with a smile.


    She¡¯s probably Sasaki Anna, the psychiatrist ¨C


    She had a slender frame, straight facial features and pale, delicate skin. She had a beauty that felt appropriate for fashion magazine covers.


    Her age had been listed as thirty-three in the documents, but her appearance made her seem in her early twenties.


    Ishii¡¯s expression unconsciously ckened.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t smile like that,¡¯ muttered Gotou, jabbing Ishii¡¯s side.


    His breath caught at the surprise attack.


    That was right. He¡¯d almost forgotten his duty. Plus, he already had Haruka-chan in his heart.


    Ishii braced himself and stood up straight.


    ¡¯Are you Sasaki Anna?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes.¡¯


    Anna replied to Gotou¡¯s question in a clear voice.


    ¡¯I¡¯m Gotou. He¡¯s...¡¯


    ¡¯My name is Ishii Yuutarou!¡¯


    Gotou¡¯s fist came down on Ishii¡¯s head.


    ¡¯Your voice is loud!¡¯


    Anna covered her mouth with her hand as she giggled at their exchange.


    ¡¯You are an interesting pair. I had the impression that detectives would be tougher.¡¯


    After Anna said that in an amused tone, she undid her hair that had been tied behind her. Her long and glossy ck hair fell down her back.


    Ishii¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    She¡¯s different from Haruka-chan. The elegant beauty of an adult woman ¨C


    ¡¯Please sit down.¡¯


    At Anna¡¯s suggestion, Ishii and Gotou sat down on the sofa.


    ¡¯I will bring out some drinks now then.¡¯


    ¡¯Don¡¯t worry about that. We don¡¯t n on staying long.¡¯


    ¡¯I can¡¯t be the only one drinking though.¡¯


    Anna replied to Gotou¡¯s words with a smile and left the room.


    * * *


    Gotou had thought every doctor wore white.


    However, Anna, sitting in front of him, looked more like a receptionist at somepany than a doctor in her white blouse and above-knee skirt.


    ¡¯I did think it was unreasonable for me to offer my cooperation, but I thought that I was also responsible as well.¡¯


    Anna brought up the topic first.


    What, so she knows herself ¨C


    Gotou cursed in his heart. The police sometimes asked psychiatrists to cooperate with investigations, but never the reverse.


    ¡¯Is this ce non-smoking?¡¯


    Though Gotou asked that, he lit his cigarette so there was no point in arguing about it.


    ¡¯Please go ahead. If you would allow me to as well?¡¯


    Anna ced an ashtray in front of Gotou, took a thin menthol cigarette out and lit it.


    There was a sweet smell from the smoke.


    ¡¯I think the police must¡¯ve asked you this countless times already, but do you mind if I ask you a few things first?¡¯


    ¡¯Not at all. Please ask away.¡¯


    Anna replied with a smile, crossed her legs and leant back on her chair.


    Gotou nced at Ishii beside him. This fool. His face had been strange for a while now.


    He¡¯d beat him half to death when they went back.


    ¡¯When Tobe escaped, you were examining him in this room.¡¯


    ¡¯Yes, that¡¯s right.¡¯


    ¡¯Was anyone else here?¡¯


    ¡¯Of course. The guards were here. Two of them were outside the door. There were two standing at the wall in the back as well.¡¯


    Anna pointed behind Gotou with a slender finger.


    They had probably been blocking the door.


    ¡¯He did well in getting away in a situation like that.¡¯


    Gotou felt like there was a shadow in Anna¡¯s almond eyes at his words.


    ¡¯When I was examining him, the fire rm went off.¡¯


    Anna put her cigarette on top of the ashtray. The smoke drifted up from it.


    ¡¯Fire rm?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. It was a false rm, but... because of it, the two guards in the corridor went outside to look at the situation, and the two in the room went into the corridor.


    What idiots ¨C


    If there were two guards in the corridor, they didn¡¯t need to go out and look themselves. It was an idiot¡¯s mistake.


    Gotou put out his cigarette in the ashtray in his irritation.


    ¡¯Then what did Tobe do?¡¯


    ¡¯He used that opening to lock the door from the inside... I was really afraid...¡¯


    Anna hugged her shoulders as her body shook.


    Even that gesture was captivating.


    ¡¯So did he assault you?¡¯


    ¡¯No. He tried to escape. From that window...¡¯


    Anna pointed at therge window behind her desk.


    ¡¯I see.¡¯


    Anna pressed her hand against her brow and hung her head, looking pained.


    ¡¯I tried to stop him. Then, he suddenly rushed at me and strangled my neck,¡¯ said Anna, slowly raising her face.


    Talking about it again had probably brought up those memories. She was so pale it looked like she might faint.


    ¡¯And then you stabbed Tobe?¡¯


    Gotou chose to put on a hard expression.


    Anna nodded silently. Gotou heard Ishii swallow beside him.


    ¡¯Where¡¯d you get those scissors?¡¯


    ¡¯While I was struggling, I touched the scissors on the desk. Then, when I frantically turned to resist... I hadn¡¯t thought of hurting him...¡¯


    Anna¡¯s voice grew fainter as she talked and finally disappeared.


    The tips of her fingers were trembling. Even if she tried to behave stout-heartedly, it must have been terrible for her. Normally, it wouldn¡¯t be strange to start crying, but her self-restraint was incredible.


    ¡¯A-a-are you all right?¡¯ asked Ishii hesitantly.


    Anna said, ¡¯I¡¯m fine,¡¯ with a smile, but her expression was stiff.


    ¡¯Ishii-san, you¡¯re kind.¡¯


    As she said that, she looked directly at Ishii¡¯s eyes.


    ¡¯Ah, no... er...¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯ve got most of the situation. Now it¡¯s your turn. You said you¡¯d cooperate with the investigation, but I want to ask what your true motive is.¡¯


    The atmosphere had gotten a bit strange, so Gotou forcefully changed the topic.


    Anna brushed her hair and sat up straight.


    ¡¯My true motive?¡¯


    ¡¯Your questioning¡¯s over. You¡¯ve already cooperated enough in that sense. You didn¡¯t remember some new testimony, right? Then what do you n to do?¡¯ said Gotou, lighting up a new cigarette.


    ¡¯Of course, I was wondering if I could cooperate with the investigation from a profiling perspective.¡¯


    ¡¯Do you really think something like that will catch the perp?¡¯


    He decided to reply bluntly.


    ¡¯The police have a misunderstanding about profiling.¡¯


    Anna¡¯s expression was stiff as she gave a firm reply.


    ¡¯Misunderstanding?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. Profiling isn¡¯t something as unscientific as television dramas make it out to be, wherein one can discover the names of criminals and ambush them.¡¯


    ¡¯That so...¡¯


    Gotou wavered a bit at the unexpected reply.


    ¡¯Profiling analyses the criminal¡¯s personality and features with behavioural science and infers from statistics.¡¯


    ¡¯Make that easier for me to understand.¡¯


    ¡¯In short, profiling, rather than finding out the criminal¡¯s whereabouts, analyses the criminal profile and analyses with statistics what sort of person the criminal is.¡¯


    ¡¯Then that¡¯s not really different from actually investigating the scene,¡¯ Gotou said.


    In actual investigation, they reasoned out the criminal profile from the contents of the crime daily.


    If money was stolen from the corpse that was found, the possibility was high that it was a robbery or there was some grudge ¨C


    ¡¯That is exactly it. In order to use what is garnered from the investigation of the scene more effectively, profiling takes it and studies it from a psychological point of view.¡¯


    Anna¡¯s expression became softer as she spoke.


    ¡¯However, Doctor Sasaki, you studied criminal psychology in America.¡¯


    Ishii leant forward as he brought up his doubts.


    ¡¯In America or in Ennd, investigation is only the information gathering of the police. If a psychiatric examination would solve everything, it wouldn¡¯t be so difficult. What we do is only one part of the materials that make up the investigation, in order to make that information gathering more efficient.¡¯


    When Gotou heard what Anna said, he put aside the preconception in his head and decided to try listening to what she had to say.


    ¡¯Then let me hear about that investigation material.¡¯


    Gotou put out his cigarette in the ashtray and crossed his arms.


    ¡¯Yes. First, you do know what happened with the psychiatric examination of Tobe-san on the investigation end, yes?¡¯


    Gotou nodded.


    He¡¯d given a different name during the investigation and suddenly let out a strange voice and went wild ¨C Gotou had heard there was a big fuss.


    The investigation had suspicions that he was insane so he had been brought to an expert.


    That was the situation, so the motive for why he beat his father to death was still unknown.


    ¡¯When I met him, he called himself not Tobe Kengo but Ushijima Atsushi.¡¯


    ¡¯Ushijima, eh...¡¯


    ¡¯In the documents, it was written that he was suspected to have dissociative identity disorder ¨C that is, multiple personalities. If that was the case, it would not be strange for him to have multiple names.¡¯


    ¡¯And?¡¯


    ¡¯The left side of his face had been burnt when he was young. It could be believed that this was aplex that sprang from that...¡¯


    Here, Anna closed her mouth like she was hesitating.


    ¡¯Doctor, could it be that you do not think that is the case?¡¯


    Ishii interrupted the silence.


    His eyes are sparkling. He¡¯s a coward, but he jumps right in for topics like this. I don¡¯t get him ¨C


    ¡¯Please listen to this as one possibility.¡¯


    ¡¯What?¡¯


    ¡¯In the past, dissociative identity disorder ¨C that is, multiple personality disorder ¨C was not very well-known. However, it is now spread through the media and many people know about it.¡¯


    Anna spoke slowly and was watching Gotou¡¯s expression.


    ¡¯And?¡¯


    When Gotou urged her to continue, Anna nodded, licked her lips and continued.


    ¡¯Since I have also only met him a number of times, I cannot say this with certainty. However, while his symptoms are extremely simr to dissociative identity disorder, he does not have the characteristic memory loss.¡¯


    ¡¯Memory loss?¡¯


    ¡¯In the case of dissociative identity disorder, when personality Aes out, personality B does not have memories from then. However, Tobe-san keeps all his memories even when his personality changes.¡¯


    ¡¯What do you want to say?¡¯


    ¡¯There is the possibility that this was an incredibly intellectual crime of intent.¡¯


    ¡¯Eehh!¡¯


    Ishii was extremely taken aback.


    ¡¯You¡¯re noisy!¡¯


    Gotou smacked the back of Ishii¡¯s head.


    This fool is too surprised ¨C


    ¡¯What¡¯s your basis for thinking that?¡¯


    ¡¯I said this earlier, but for multiple personalities, when the personality switches, the other personalities are asleep and have absolutely no memory of that time. However, Tobe-san, at least when I talked to him, did not seem to have lost his memories. Moreover...¡¯


    Anna suddenly stood up. She returned to her own desk, took a B5 notebook out from the drawer and ced it on the table.


    It was an elementary school anthology made of straw paper, rarely seen today.


    Anna opened the anthology on the table to the page that was bookmarked.


    ¡¯This is aposition from when Tobe-san was in third grade.¡¯


    The page was titled ¡¯Dream for the Future¡¯.


    Anna pointed at a point on the page. Tobe Kengo¡¯s name was written there.


    <I want to be apany president like my dad ¨C >


    What irony. Even though he had a dream like this, he did that to his father.


    ¡¯Please look here as well.¡¯


    Anna¡¯s finger moved along and stopped at a name. This was the dream written there.


    < I want to be Tobe-kun ¨C Ushijima Atsushi>


    Gotou looked at Anna, taken aback.


    Anna nodded with a serious expression.


    ¡¯That¡¯s right. This is the other name he gave.¡¯


    ¡¯What does this mean?¡¯


    Gotou was a bit confused.


    ¡¯I do not know for certain. However, this anthology and Tobe-san¡¯s burn were from about the same time period.¡¯


    ¡¯This is...¡¯


    Gotou felt something a shiver run down his spine.


    ¡¯Whether he has multiple personalities or not, I believe this Ushijima-san holds the key.¡¯


    Something serious is going to happen ¨C


    It was vague, but that was how Gotou felt.


    -


    8


    -


    When Haruka had finished writing the journal for today, it was already past seven at night.


    The other trainees appeared to have trouble with the journal as well, but not as much as Haruka.


    When she¡¯d noticed, the meeting room left open for trainees to use had been empty except for Haruka.


    It wouldn¡¯t have taken so much time to write the journal if she just had to write her thoughts and actions. However, Haruka could not reach a decision.


    What she had seen at lunch break when she had gone to look for Masato ¨C


    The time had flown by while Haruka couldn¡¯t decide whether to tell Komai about it.


    After pondering over it, she didn¡¯t mention Masato in the journal and decided not to talk to Komai about it either.


    When Haruka left the meeting room, she knocked on the door to the staff room.


    After opening the door, she saw Komai doing office work at her desk.


    There was nobody except her. It appeared that Haruka had made her wait.


    When Komai noticed Haruka, she waved her hand with a smile.


    ¡¯I apologise that this is sote.¡¯


    While bowing her head, she handed the journal to Komai with both hands.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t worry about it.¡¯


    Komai opened the journal to today¡¯s page and looked at it.


    After a silence, Komai closed the journal loudly and sighed.


    Was there a problem ¨C


    While Haruka was thinking, Komai put the journal in her desk drawer, picked up her bag and stood up.


    ¡¯Haruka-san, you¡¯re heading back now, right?¡¯


    ¡¯Ah, yes.¡¯


    ¡¯Right. Then let¡¯s go together.¡¯


    After Komai said that, she started walking towards the exit.


    ¡¯Ah, OK.¡¯


    Haruka gave a vague response and followed Komai.


    Even though she¡¯d said to go together, Komai walked silently like she was thinking about something.


    Haruka felt that Komai seemed strange, but she didn¡¯t ask any questions, and they headed for the staff shoe cupboard on the first floor.


    ¡¯Hey, Haruka-san.¡¯


    Komai finally spoke when they were switching shoes.


    ¡¯Yes?¡¯


    ¡¯Why didn¡¯t you report about lunch break?¡¯


    Komai¡¯s voice didn¡¯t sound using. That sentence just made Haruka¡¯s chest feel tight.


    It made sense.


    There had been such a fuss, so even if Haruka kept her mouth shut, so it was natural that Konno, who had been there, would tell Komai himself.


    Maybe Komai had been waiting for Haruka to talk about it.


    I betrayed her expectation ¨C


    ¡¯I apologise.¡¯


    Haruka clenched her teeth to restrain the feelings welling up within her.


    ¡¯Did you think I would be angry if you told me?¡¯


    ¡¯That isn¡¯t it. Just...¡¯


    ¡¯What?¡¯


    ¡¯I didn¡¯t see what happened directly, and I just couldn¡¯t believe that Masato-kun stole something from the vice-principal...¡¯


    Haruka had her hands in fists as she appealed to Komai.


    ¡¯I feel the same way. I just can¡¯t believe it. But that¡¯s why I wanted you to talk to me. Did you think I¡¯d scold Masato-kun without confirming the truth?¡¯


    ¡¯No.¡¯


    Now, Haruka felt her concerns were really selfish.


    I misunderstood so much. I¡¯m inexperienced as a person ¨C


    ¡¯Don¡¯t worry about this time. You¡¯ll make sure to talk to me properly next time, right?¡¯


    ¡¯I am truly sorry.¡¯


    Haruka bowed her head deeply.


    When Komai saw her, sheughed aloud.


    ¡¯You really are so honest it¡¯s unusual. It¡¯s not a beneficial personality.¡¯


    ¡¯Is that how it is?¡¯


    Haruka gave a vague reply.


    ¡¯Well, I have to talk to Masato-kun properly.¡¯


    Komai made a cluck with her tongue, sounding embarrassed.


    ¡¯Is there some sort of problem?¡¯


    ¡¯Mmhm. Rather than a problem, he¡¯s just been strangetely. He didn¡¯t use to be like this.¡¯


    ¡¯Is that so?¡¯


    ¡¯Yup. Ah, that¡¯s right. There¡¯s something I want you to take a look at.¡¯


    After Komai said that, she took a bundle of Japanese writing paper out of her bag and handed it to Haruka.


    ¡¯What is this?¡¯


    Komai looked bitter when she heard Haruka¡¯s question.


    ¡¯Do you remember when I asked the students to write about their fathersst week?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes.¡¯


    That had been the first day Haruka had been training, if she remembered correctly.


    ¡¯This is Masato-kun¡¯sposition, but the contents are a bit...¡¯


    ¡¯The contents?¡¯


    ¡¯Read it. I want to hear your thoughts. That kid definitely has a big worry in his heart.¡¯


    ¡¯I will. Thank you very much.¡¯


    After Haruka replied, she put the writing paper in her bag.


    They started walking out of the school building together, but Komai stopped like she had spotted something.


    Her eyes were directed at the pool. Led by her gaze, Haruka looked the same way.


    Masato-kun was there ¨C


    He stood in front of the fence as he stared at the pool on the other side.


    ¡¯Masato-kun, what are you looking at?¡¯


    Komai spoke up before Haruka.


    Masato slowly turned his face. His eyes were vacant. It felt like his heart wasn¡¯t here.


    ¡¯A ghost.¡¯


    That was all Masato said.


    ¡¯A ghost? There¡¯s no way something like that is here.¡¯


    ¡¯There is.¡¯


    Masato immediately denied what Komai said.


    ¡¯In this pool. I¡¯ve been cursed by that ghost.¡¯


    Masato said that expressionlessly and then ran off.¡¯


    ¡¯Hey, Masato-kun!¡¯


    Komai hurriedly called out to stop him, but Masato didn¡¯t turn around, disappearing into the night.


    All Haruka could do was watch silently.


    Can this child really see ghosts ¨C


    That was the only thought in her head.


    ¡¯Er... Masato-kun said that he could see ghosts...¡¯


    Haruka spoke up, unable to hold back.


    ¡¯There¡¯s a rumour about here from before.¡¯


    Komai sighed, sounding troubled.


    ¡¯A... rumour?¡¯


    ¡¯This used to be a storeroom. There was a fire and a kid died. Then...¡¯


    Komai prevaricated.


    She was probably the type who didn¡¯t believe in ghosts.


    ¡¯Do the children know about that rumour as well?¡¯


    ¡¯Yup. You know Yokouchi-sensei from the ss beside ours, right?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes.¡¯


    ¡¯He made a fuss about how he saw a ghost here when he was going home from school. Masato-kun probably heard him and said what he did.¡¯


    Haruka looked towards the pool again.


    The moon reflected in the dirty surface was moving gently.


    Unfortunately, Haruka couldn¡¯t confirm whether that rumour was true ¨C


    -


    9


    -


    After Haruka returned to her own room, she copsed onto the bed.


    Her body felt heavy. She was really tired today. Haruka was the type of clumsy person who couldn¡¯t do two things at once.


    When a lot of things piled up, it would really tire her out psychologically.


    ¡¯That kid¡¯s lonely without his mother.¡¯


    While walking home from school, Komai exined Masato¡¯s home situation.


    Masato¡¯s mother had fallen in love with one of the employees at her part-time job one year ago and left her husband and son.


    She didn¡¯t even say goodbye ¨C


    It seemed that Masato and his father did not get along well, and he had closed his heart off ever since then.


    His father worked at a bicycle repair shop while raising Masato, but that had bankrupted a few months ago.


    Komai didn¡¯t exin in detail, but it seemed like the manager had been arrested.


    Masato¡¯s father hadn¡¯t been rted at all, but the rumour had stuck with him.


    He couldn¡¯t find another job, so, with the family finances in a pressing situation, he sold their house, and now the father and son lived in a small t.


    Though Haruka hadn¡¯t actually seen how he lived, but she imagined it definitely wouldn¡¯t be satisfying ifpared with the other children in the ss.


    Even though he¡¯d done nothing wrong at all, he was suffering.


    Children were powerless against this sort of bad luck. All they could was bear it silently.


    ¡¯I want to do something for him. There aren¡¯t many things a teacher can actually do.¡¯


    Komai¡¯sst words pierced Haruka¡¯s heart.


    I wonder if there really isn¡¯t anything we can do ¨C


    Masato¡¯s cold expression, so inappropriate for a child, came up in Haruka¡¯s mind.


    How on earth did that child feel about the unluckiness that had befallen him?

 Volume 4 Chapter 2

    Volume 4 Chapter 2


    <strong>VOLUME 4 - FEELINGS TO PROTECT</strong> file 02: ze ()


    -


    1


    -


    ¡®What is this?¡¯


    Those were Hata Hideyoshi¡¯s honest feelings when he saw the scene.


    He had been a doctor for thirty-five years. He¡¯d autopsied strange corpses as a coroner for more than ten years. He had seen countless corpses up until now.


    Corpses with their limbs cut off. He¡¯d seen so many drowned corpses and of course burnt corpses too. He wasn¡¯t surprised by much.


    However, this was different from the corpses he had seen until now.


    Detectives and examiners are walking around the scene to look at it very carefully, but I wonder how many people noticed how odd this corpse is ¨C


    Most of them definitely thought it was just a burnt corpse.


    The ones like Gotou, who had left the room earlier, must have had no suspicions at all.


    Hata stooped over the corpse and observed it carefully.


    It was syed spread-eagle on the floor and there was crushed charcoal spread on top of it. That was what it looked like.


    ¡¯What a splendid way of burning,¡¯ said an examiner who had stooped over the corpse like Hata.


    It wasn¡¯t at the level of splendid. Clothes and hair were natural, but the flesh and bones had also burntpletely and carbonised.


    From somebody who didn¡¯t know, they might think that was what burnt corpses were like.


    However, somebody with a bit of medical background would know this was strange.


    On top of that, he was interested in why just the portion of the body above the left wrist hadn¡¯t been burnt. Why did just that part of the body not burn ¨C


    It wasn¡¯t just the corpse that was strange.


    The whole floor was covered in a yellow and sticky glue-like liquid. That let out an awful smell, making it ufortable just to breathe.


    There were many other things he didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡¯Where did the fire start?¡¯


    Hata voiced one of his doubts.


    ¡¯That... Nothing that looks like it could have been the start of the fire has been found.¡¯


    The examiner shook his head.


    Why did the body burn in a ce that didn¡¯t feel like it could have a fire?


    ¡¯Is this room really the only ce that burnt?¡¯


    ¡¯It appears that way.¡¯


    Hata looked around the concrete-surrounded room once more.


    ck soot was drizzled on the room¡¯s walls like it had sprayed on.


    Though it was a concrete room, how could the fire have spread to the point that it burnt human bone?


    He had more doubts the more that he thought.


    What on earth happened here ¨C


    Hata felt a shiver done his spine.


    How many years had it been since he felt this way?


    Come to think of it, he felt like he¡¯d seen the same sort of thing before.


    What was that? He couldn¡¯t remember.


    -


    2


    -


    After Gotou left the pump room, he stretched and then lit a cigarette.


    Honestly, everything was so confusing. He¡¯de after being told ¡¯Come to the school right away¡¯ only to find a burnt corpse.


    When he shifted his gaze, he saw the person who¡¯d called him out.


    Saitou Yakumo ¨C


    He was by the pool fence and looking vacantly with sleepy eyes at the investigation members milling about.


    ¡¯I didn¡¯t want to see your face for a while.¡¯


    Gotou walked up to Yakumo.


    ¡¯The feeling is mutual. I didn¡¯t want to see you again for the rest of my life.¡¯


    As Yakumo spoke with his usual tone, he ran a hand through his messy hair.


    Damn, this brat isn¡¯t cute at all ¨C


    ¡¯By the way, how¡¯d you get wrapped up in this?¡¯


    ¡¯As is her habit, a repeat trouble-bringer paid me a visit.¡¯


    Yakumo looked behind Gotou.


    When he turned around, he saw Haruka sitting by the school building while shivering. Ishii was beside her, looking concerned.


    Now Gotou understood. Well, Yakumo wouldn¡¯t just stick his head into trouble on his own. Haruka must have picked up something about ghosts somewhere and brought it to Yakumo.


    ¡¯So what do you think about the incident?¡¯


    ¡¯The duty of a virtuous citizen is just to report to the police. Whates next is your job, Gotou-san.¡¯


    This guy and his impertinent mouth ¨C he could throw him in the pool right now.


    ¡¯My, my. You¡¯re all together.¡¯


    A small-framed man in white hobbled over to them.


    Hata, the coroner ¨C


    Even though he¡¯d just seen a corpse, he was smiling so happily.


    He really was a creepy old man.


    ¡¯Gotou. You¡¯re a blockhead, as usual.¡¯


    Hata looked up at Gotou¡¯s face and let out a demonic giggle.


    Honestly, what sort of greeting was that?


    ¡¯If you don¡¯t stop that, I¡¯ll fold you into quarters and stuff you in a rubbish bin.¡¯


    ¡¯I won¡¯t burn, so put me in with the oversize garbage[1].¡¯


    Saying he won¡¯t burn after seeing a burnt corpse ¨C what a tasteless joke.


    ¡¯By the way, Yakumo-kun.¡¯


    After he giggled, Hata turned the conversation around.


    ¡¯What is it with the corpse this time? I¡¯ve done this work for a long time, but I¡¯ve never seen that before.¡¯


    ¡¯Did you notice?¡¯


    To Hata, who was speaking seriously for once, Yakumo replied with an equally serious gaze.


    Gotou had seen the corpse earlier too. It was strange for a burnt corpse to be discovered at an elementary school pool.


    However, it appeared that what Hata said about having never seen it before was regarding the corpse itself.


    ¡¯Isn¡¯t it just a burnt corpse?¡¯


    Hata and Yakumo sighed simultaneously.


    Were they making fun of him?


    ¡¯Gotou-san, did you really not notice anything?¡¯


    Yakumo¡¯s eyes were narrowed with disdain.


    ¡¯What?¡¯


    ¡¯You must be blind not to notice. How pitiful.¡¯


    Hata shook his head emphatically.


    ¡¯You! Who¡¯d you say was blind?¡¯


    ¡¯You!¡¯


    ¡¯Hata-san, that¡¯s incorrect. Gotou-san is just an idiot,¡¯ said Yakumo.


    Hata nodded, like he understood.


    Both of them ¨C they were the worstbination.


    He didn¡¯t even feel like objecting now.


    ¡¯Forget about my stupidity. Tell me what¡¯s strange.¡¯


    ¡¯There are three suspicious points regarding the corpse and the scene which are suspicious.¡¯


    Yakumo put up his fingers as he started to exin.


    ¡¯Three?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. First, there was nothing at the scene which could have started the fire.¡¯


    That was right. It was a pool pump room, after all.


    ¡¯Maybe it was just covered in gasoline and lit up? Maybe the guy did it or someone else did.¡¯


    Yakumo didn¡¯t respond, let alone refute Gotou¡¯s logic. He continued his exnation.


    ¡¯Second, even though the person burnt sopletely, the fire didn¡¯t spread to the building.¡¯


    Now that he mentioned it, that was true.


    For now, they would put aside whether the burnt corpse was a suicide, murder or ident.


    The room was concrete, so it would be difficult for the fire to spread, but if somebody had burnt sopletely, it must have been a considerable fire.


    It was unnatural for the room to escape just with soot on the walls ¨C


    ¡¯And the third problem. This is just something I have reasoned by looking at the corpse, so I would like to ask for your opinion, Hata-san.¡¯


    Yakumo turned the conversation to Hata.


    ¡¯I haven¡¯t autopsied it yet either, so I can¡¯t say anything definite, but I dare say my reasoning is the same as yours, Yakumo-kun.¡¯


    Hata nodded at Yakumo.


    ¡¯Is that so...¡¯


    After Yakumo murmured in a discouraged voice, he pinched his brow with his fingers.


    Gotou cleared his throat and waited for Yakumo to continue.


    However, both Yakumo and Hata seemed to be thinking about something and didn¡¯t say any more.


    ¡¯Oi! What¡¯s that reasoning!?¡¯ Gotou yelled, unable to keep it in.


    ¡¯Even the bones of that corpse were burnt,¡¯ said Hata, sounding fed up.


    He said it like it was obvious, but Gotou didn¡¯t understand why that was unnatural.


    It was a burnt corpse, so of course it burnt.


    ¡¯What¡¯s strange about that?¡¯


    ¡¯You really are an idiot,¡¯ Hata replied without a moment¡¯s dy.


    ¡¯What did you say!? This old man! You want to test it yourself?¡¯


    Gotou¡¯s head was hot as he pulled up Hata by the cor.


    However, Hata, instead of being afraid, actuallyughed in enjoyment.


    ¡¯There is no need to test it.¡¯


    Yakumo was the one who said that.


    ¡¯What do you mean?¡¯


    Gotou let go of Hata and turned his gaze to Yakumo.


    Though Yakumo was a man of pale and delicate features, sometimes he would have a frightening expression that would give you shivers. This was one of those times.


    ¡¯Even if a person is burnt for cremation, the bones are left behind.¡¯


    ¡¯Yeah.¡¯


    The bones left behind were shut in funerary urns, so it¡¯d be a problem if they were burnt up.¡¯


    ¡¯That is about nine hundred to a thousand degrees.¡¯


    Even if Yakumo mentioned a temperature of that level, Gotou couldn¡¯t actually understand it.


    The conversation had as little real meaning to Gotou as talking about foreign exchange rates. He had no way of converting that temperature into something he recognised.


    ¡¯Exin it in a way that makes it easier to understand.¡¯


    ¡¯All right... There are past examples of somebody carbonising like the corpse we saw earlier.¡¯


    Yakumo¡¯s eyes seemed to be far away as he answered the question Gotou had spat out in his irritation.


    ¡¯What, so it¡¯s happened before?¡¯


    Hata let out another creepy giggle after Gotou said that with a snort.


    Damn, he was making fun of him again. Maybe he¡¯d pull off his head.


    ¡¯The past examples I am referring to urred at the hypocentre of an atomic bomb,¡¯ said Yakumo, giving Gotou a sidelong nce.


    ¡¯Wha!? Atomic bomb? You...¡¯


    Gotou couldn¡¯t think of what to say next.


    It was impossible to think of such a tremendous heat urring in that room.


    ¡¯In short, if we are toe to a conclusion about the burnt corpse at the scene, all we can say is that it is impossible.¡¯


    Yakumo¡¯s expression when he brought that to a finish was so twisted it seemed like he could cry at any moment.


    Gotou also finally understood how serious the situation was.


    What on earth happened here ¨C


    There was no way Gotou could understand something Yakumo and Hata couldn¡¯t.


    Before he¡¯d noticed, the cigarette in his fingers had burnt up and all that was left was the filter.


    ¡¯Hot!¡¯


    -


    3


    -


    Withplicated feelings, Ishii looked at Haruka, who was sitting with her back to the wall of the school building.


    He was happy that he had met her for the first time in a while, but he couldn¡¯t see the usual smile in her profile. Her face was pale and it looked like she was holding back her pain.


    It wasn¡¯t unreasonable. Anybody would be shocked from seeing a corpse.


    Ishii himself had shrieked many times. The only people who could look fine after that were the team of three demonic men talking on the other side of the fence, starting with Gotou.


    Ishii wanted to cheer Haruka up somehow, but he didn¡¯t know what to say to a woman at a time like this. He had no experience.


    That made him irritated at himself.


    Indifferent to Ishii¡¯s thoughts, Haruka hit her cheeks with her hands and suddenly stood up.


    ¡¯A-ah, Haruka-chan, a-are you all right?¡¯ said Ishii, flustered.


    ¡¯Yes, I¡¯m all right. I apologise for worrying you.¡¯


    Haruka smiled.


    Even Ishii could tell that smile wasn¡¯t natural.


    ¡¯No, not at all. But it¡¯d be better if you didn¡¯t push yourself.¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯m fine. Forget about me ¨C Ishii-san, don¡¯t you have to go to the scene?¡¯


    Ishii couldn¡¯t say anything to what Haruka had pointed out.


    He was worried about Haruka. That wasn¡¯t a lie. However, at the same time, it was also true that he didn¡¯t want to go to the scene.


    As a detective, he had a duty to go to the scene. He knew that.


    But if he went to the scene, there¡¯d be a corpse.


    To see that ¨C it frightened him.


    ¡¯What¡¯s wrong?¡¯


    ¡¯No, it¡¯s nothing. Er... I¡¯m waiting for my turn right now.¡¯


    He¡¯d said something strange.


    ¡¯You¡¯re... waiting for your turn?¡¯


    Haruka cocked her head like she thought it was curious. Her doubts were natural.


    ¡¯Yes. Er... the scene is small and there are many people there right now, so I am waiting for my turn. Ah, I hope my turnes soon.¡¯


    Harukaughed aloud at what he said.


    A real smile, different from the one she¡¯d put on before. Ah, he¡¯d wanted to see her smile.


    ¡¯Ishii-san, you really are an interesting person.¡¯


    Haruka brushed her hair behind her ear with her fingers.


    That gesture made Ishii¡¯s heart skip a beat. Haruka-chan really was cute.


    ¡¯What are you doing here?¡¯


    A slim middle-aged man walked towards them with a wide stride.


    He had sensitive-looking features and wore an outfit ¨C chino pants and polo shirt ¨C which made him look like he was returning from a game of golf.


    ¡¯Vice Principal.¡¯


    Haruka looked surprised.


    ¡¯Answer my question. I asked what a trainee teacher is doing at school on a day off.¡¯


    ¡¯Er... I...¡¯


    ¡¯You know that you have to notify us in advance if you¡¯reing to school a day off, right?¡¯


    Even though he was the vice principal, that was a very arrogant attitude. Ishii looked for words to defend Haruka but couldn¡¯t find any.


    It felt like there were sparks in the air between them.


    ¡¯She was the first person to see the corpse and was cooperating with the investigation. Who are you?¡¯


    Gotou walked over with good timing.


    Yakumo was next to him as well.


    ¡¯I¡¯m the vice principal. I¡¯m asking why she¡¯s here on a day off.¡¯


    Konno red up at Gotou.


    There were some people whose positions at work overflowed into their private life. This man was the definition of one of that type.


    ¡¯That¡¯s our job to investigate as the police ¨C not yours. I don¡¯t care whether you¡¯re the vice principal or whoever ¨C keep out of it!¡¯


    Gotou approached Konno as he threatened him.


    When Gotou was like this, he had as much pressure as a yakuza. Not many people could strike back.


    Konno bit his lip for a while, but then he turned around and walked away silently, like he¡¯d decided he was out of luck.


    ¡¯You were of a great help to me. Thank you very much.¡¯


    Haruka put her hands to her chest as she bowed at Gotou.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t worry about it.¡¯


    Gotou waved his hand like it was nothing.


    ¡¯But what a high-handed person he was,¡¯ said Ishii in his relief.


    ¡¯It¡¯s true. He¡¯s always like that...¡¯


    ¡¯He probably thinks he¡¯s some big shot,¡¯ said Gotou with a frown, lighting up his cigarette.


    ¡¯Gotou-san, the school premises are non-smoking,¡¯ interrupted Haruka without a moment¡¯s dy.


    ¡¯You¡¯re so fussy. The police are exempt.¡¯


    After saying something selfish, Gotou blew out smoke for show.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t y around ¨C we should head back already.¡¯


    Yakumo yawned, like he was signalling the end of the situation.


    It made Ishii angry to see Yakumo treat Haruka like she was his possession, but he couldn¡¯t express that aloud.


    ¡¯I wasn¡¯t ying around.¡¯


    Haruka stuck her tongue out at Yakumo.


    Yakumo snorted scornfully and walked away briskly.


    ¡¯You guys really love trouble,¡¯ muttered Gotou, looking up at the clear autumn sky.


    ¡¯Gotou-san, please don¡¯t start talking like Yakumo-kun too.¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯m just saying the truth.¡¯


    ¡¯If you say things like that, your wife will leave you again.¡¯


    ¡¯Shut up! That¡¯s unnecessary concern! And my wife¡¯s properly at home... probably.¡¯


    Perhaps he felt awkward, because Gotou stuck his hands in his pockets and turned around from Haruka.


    ¡¯Well, I¡¯m leaving then.¡¯


    Haruka bowed with a smile.


    Ishii just felt Haruka was pitiful, as she acted so strong even though she¡¯d not only gotten wrapped up in trouble but also had to listen to the endlessments of insensitive men.


    ¡¯That¡¯s right, Ishii. You look at the scene too,¡¯ said Gotou suddenly.


    ¡¯Eh, do I really have to go?¡¯


    ¡¯Of course you do, fool. What would a detective do if he didn¡¯t go look at the scene?¡¯


    ¡¯Of course...¡¯


    Ishii tried to think of a reason not to go look at the scene, but it was useless.


    -


    4


    -


    Haruka finally caught up to Yakumo just before he was about to pass through the school gates.


    He could¡¯ve waited a bit ¨C


    ¡¯You all right?¡¯ said Yakumo with his back to her.


    She froze automatically at those unexpected words.


    So even this blunt guy was a bit worried ¨C


    What she had seen in the room was still fresh in her mind, but she felt a bit better just from Yakumo¡¯s remark.


    ¡¯How long are you just going to stand there?¡¯


    Yakumo turned around, looking exasperated.


    It was mysterious how gentle his eyes looked, even though they were just as sleepy as usual.


    ¡¯Ah, right.¡¯


    Haruka walked up to Yakumo and rammed into him forcefully.


    Yakumo lost his bnce and almost fell forward.


    ¡¯What?¡¯


    ¡¯Nothing.¡¯


    She ignored Yakumo who looked like he didn¡¯t understand and continued walking.


    She thought that he would say something cynical, but Yakumo didn¡¯t say anything.


    For some reason, it felt kind of nice. She had been down, but now she was incredibly lively.


    ¡¯So what¡¯s up with this case then?¡¯


    Deciding that Yakumo¡¯s silence was a good thing, she tried asking him a question.


    ¡¯Why do you always...¡¯


    ¡¯Rush to a conclusion? That¡¯s what you want to say, right?¡¯


    She said it before Yakumo could. She was in a good mood today.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t ask if you understand that.¡¯


    ¡¯Can¡¯t you just exin the situation?¡¯


    Yakumo just looked up at the sky while walking, not answering Haruka¡¯s question. The air around Yakumo felt more suffocating than usual.


    ¡¯This is just my exnation of the situation. Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself.¡¯


    After running a hand through his messy hair and saying that, Yakumo started his exnation in a reluctant manner.


    ¡¯Just as that boy of yours said, there was a spirit there.¡¯


    There was ¨C


    Yakumo followed that spirit of the dead and found the corpse.


    ¡¯I saw two spirits there.¡¯


    ¡¯Two?¡¯


    ¡¯The first was a middle-aged man. I followed that spirit to that ce.¡¯


    ¡¯And the other?¡¯


    ¡¯The spirit was right beside you. Looked like a kid of elementary or middle school age.¡¯


    ¡¯So is there one more corpse?¡¯


    Haruka unconsciously gripped Yakumo¡¯s arm.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know. From the clothes, I feel like that spirit¡¯s from a different time...¡¯


    ¡¯I see...¡¯


    ¡¯This is just my gut feeling, but I think it might be the kid that died in the fire before.¡¯


    If that was the case, it¡¯d mean the spirit had been there for a very long time.


    Yakumo had said this before. The spirits of the dead wander because of feelings that have not been dispelled ¨C what sort of feelings did that boy have?


    ¡¯Hey, what are you going to do now?¡¯ Haruka asked, prepared to hear a response like ¡¯Think about it yourself¡¯.


    ¡¯First, I requested that Gotou-san look into the fire that urred at the school.¡¯


    ¡¯You move quick, just as expected.¡¯


    ¡¯Don¡¯t make fun of me. There were various details about the corpse that was found today that are worth thinking about, but I¡¯ll have to wait until Hata-san has finished his autopsy...¡¯


    ¡¯Hey. Isn¡¯t there anything I can do?¡¯


    When Haruka asked that, Yakumo suddenly pulled her arm towards him with a jerk.


    The movement was so sudden that Haruka staggered.


    Then, at a distance where the tips of their noses were almost touching, there was Yakumo¡¯s face.


    Eh, wait ¨C


    Her heart was beating furiously at this sudden development. The blood rushed to her head, making her feel dizzy.


    ¡¯Continue to walk straight like this,¡¯ Yakumo whispered into her ear.


    ¡¯What do you mean?¡¯


    She asked him that question, but Yakumo didn¡¯t reply. He just continued walking while pulling at Haruka¡¯s arm. It felt like he was walking at a slower pace than usual.


    Finally, Yakumo stopped when they¡¯d reached the intersection.


    ¡¯Look at the mirror,¡¯ said Yakumo quietly.


    She did as he said and looked at the mirror at the intersection. She could see the warped reflection of themselves in the convex mirror. She could also see a boy a little bit behind them hiding behind the telephone pole.


    That¡¯s ¨C


    ¡¯Masato-kun!¡¯


    Haruka called out as she turned around.


    Their eyes met. Masato froze with his eyes as wide as saucers.


    Why was he here?


    Haruka took a step towards Masato. At the same time, Masato jumped back like the repelling side of a ma.


    ¡¯Hey, wait!¡¯


    She took another step.


    Masato turned around and fled like a rabbit.


    Why was he running?


    Haruka chased after Masato. However, she soon stumbled and fell.


    ¨C It hurts.


    When she stood up, her hands on her knees, Masato had already disappeared.


    ¡¯Honestly, are your reflexes dull? Or are you clumsy?¡¯ said Yakumo with a yawn.


    She couldn¡¯t find the words to object. Since she was probably both ¨C


    ¡¯I wonder why Masato-kun ran.¡¯


    Haruka threw that question at Yakumo.


    ¡¯Because he was following us,¡¯ replied Yakumo staring at the street which Masato had run down.


    ¡¯Following us? Since when?¡¯


    ¡¯I noticed right as we left the school gates. At first I thought I was mistaken, but since he was so suspicious, I tried shaking him up a bit. If you hadn¡¯t yelled, I would have caught him once we turned the corner.


    ¡¯I see. My bad.¡¯


    ¡¯So you understand,¡¯ said Yakumo with a raised eyebrow.


    Ah, honestly. That attitude really riled her up.


    ¡¯But why was he following us...¡¯


    ¡¯It¡¯s your duty as his homeroom teacher to confirm that, though you are still a trainee.¡¯


    Just as Yakumo says, that is my duty.


    Putting aside whether I can do it or not ¨C


    -


    5


    -


    The day after the corpse was found, Gotou headed for the university¡¯s <Movie Research Circle> room.


    He came to meet Saitou Yakumo, who lived here, using it as his secret hiding ce.


    ¡¯Sorry to bother you.¡¯


    When he opened the door, Yakumo greeted him with a yawn.


    The guy really was like a cat. What sort of daily life was he living?


    ¡¯I¡¯ve said this many times, but if you know you¡¯re being a bother, please leave.¡¯


    ¡¯Stop nagging.¡¯


    Gotou sat on the folding chair opposite Yakumo.


    ¡¯Gotou-san, you have a slight smell to you.¡¯


    Yakumo wrinkled his nose purposefully.


    Honestly, suddenlyining ¨C


    ¡¯Shut up!¡¯


    Of course he had a slight smell to him. He hadn¡¯t been home since yesterday.


    Yakumo was the one who was strange for not smelling at all, considering he lived in a ce without a bath or a water supply.


    ¡¯Where is Ishii-san today?¡¯


    ¡¯He¡¯s working another case. We don¡¯t have enough hands either.¡¯


    ¡¯Isn¡¯t that because you skip out on work, Gotou-san? Ishii-san must be tired of it.¡¯


    Honestly. This guy said whatever the hell he wanted to. Gotou was the one who was pitiful with that useless subordinate. Gotou was forced to do unnecessary things.


    Yesterday, Ishii had fainted the moment he¡¯d seen the burnt corpse.


    In the end, Gotou had to take him home.


    ¡¯Say what you want,¡¯ said Gotou, finding it too troublesome to exin.


    ¡¯So what did you discover?¡¯ said Yakumo, with his chin in his hands and a vacant look in his eyes.


    He¡¯s acting like he¡¯s not interested, but it feels like he actually really wants to know. Honestly, he could just be a bit more honest ¨C


    Gotou ced the documents he¡¯d brought on the table. Yakumo took those documents in his hands and flipped through the pages.


    ¡¯First, it¡¯s true that there was a fire at that school. Seems to have happened twenty-eight years ago.¡¯


    Even though Gotou was going out of his way to exin, Yakumo just nced up without saying anything.


    Honestly, this wasn¡¯t worth it. He sort of understood why his wifeined every time they ate. Next time, maybe he¡¯dment on how delicious the food was.


    Gotou threw himself into continuing the exnation.


    ¡¯The fire started in the PE storeroom. It¡¯s been taken down and now it¡¯s the pool. Which means that¡¯s the location. It started because some kids were ying with fire. Somebody nearby saw the smoke and reported it. Then the firefighters came.¡¯


    After saying this much, Gotou paused. Exining what came next would be difficult. Where on earth should he start?


    ¡¯I don¡¯t care what order you exin this in, so please hurry up,¡¯ said Yakumo while tapping his brow with his finger. So he¡¯d seen right through him? He really was an unpleasant guy.


    ¡¯When the firefighters got here, there were still two kids inside. One had his face burnt but it wasn¡¯t life-threatening, but it was toote for the other.¡¯


    ¡¯So that was the kid who¡¯d died then...¡¯


    Yakumo looked up at the ceiling, as if there were something there.


    Gotou waited, thinking Yakumo might say something, but he didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Honestly. He shouldn¡¯t just speak so meaningfully. It was confusing.


    ¡¯This is the problem. The kid who lived transferred to a school in the next town after that. His name was Tobe Kengo... Actually, that man...¡¯


    ¡¯Killed his father and escaped during his psychiatric examination.¡¯


    Even though Gotou had been building up to an exnation, Yakumo went and said the punch line. He was probably the type of guy who was disliked.


    ¡¯You know about it?¡¯


    ¡¯Even I read the newspaper. And then?¡¯


    That made sense. Not just the newspaper ¨C it was broadcast almost daily on television. It¡¯d be odder not to notice.


    ¡¯We¡¯re following that Tobe case.¡¯


    ¡¯I know that the police also have insufficient personnel, but they must be incredibly shorthanded if they¡¯re going to make you investigate, Gotou-san,¡¯ said Yakumo with a smirk.


    Couldn¡¯t this guy just quietly listen to somebody talk? Gotou felt angry, but he swallowed that anger since it would juste back to bite him if let it out.


    ¡¯We met thedy who did Tobe¡¯s examination, but thatdy says there¡¯s a possibility Tobe¡¯s psychological state is an act.¡¯


    ¡¯He is thought to have dissociative identity disorder, yes?¡¯


    There was a bit of force in Yakumo¡¯s sleepy gaze.


    ¡¯That¡¯s right. He didn¡¯t seem to reflect at all during the questioning, and he called himself Ushijima Atsushi instead of Tobe Kengo...¡¯


    ¡¯Could that Ushijima Atsushi be the name of the boy who died in the fire?¡¯


    ¡¯Bingo.¡¯


    This guy really caught on quick.


    ¡¯That doctordy had somepositions written at Tobe¡¯s elementary school. Ushijima¡¯s name was in thosepositions, and he¡¯d written this: I want to be Tobe-kun.¡¯


    ¡¯I see.¡¯


    Yakumo pinched his brow with his fingers and listened to Gotou¡¯s exnation. It was the pose he struck when pondering over a difficult problem.


    ¡¯And one more thing.¡¯


    Yakumo lifted his head just slightly at Gotou¡¯s words.


    ¡¯What is it?¡¯


    ¡¯We went to see Ushijima Atsushi¡¯s mum yesterday, but she said her son was killed by Tobe.¡¯


    He didn¡¯t understand what she had said then.


    But it was different now. The fire twenty-eight years ago. Had that really just started from ying with fire ¨C Harue doubted that.


    However, it was difficult to say whether Harue hated Tobe for that.


    That woman had said it was a good thing her son died. She was a failure not just as a mother but as a human being for saying something like that.


    Without saying anything, Yakumo started reading the documents.


    I¡¯m counting on you, Yakumo. Gotou yelled that at the bottom of his heart. That fool Ishii couldn¡¯t be relied on, and Gotou couldn¡¯t think of anything either after going through the information.


    ¡¯Gotou-san, could you obtain theposition in question? I don¡¯t mind if it¡¯s a copy.¡¯


    Yakumo spoke with his eyes still on the documents.


    ¡¯Ah, probably.¡¯


    Anna had them. He could just borrow them.


    ¡¯As well, please reinvestigate the fire from twenty-eight years ago. I would like you not to just look at documents but to also talk to the people who were at the scene.¡¯


    ¡¯The people at the scene?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. There should be people who lived nearby and the people from the fire department. Please hurry.¡¯


    Got it ¨C is what Gotou was about to reply, but he came to his senses.


    ¡¯You sound so high and mighty. When¡¯d you be my boss?¡¯


    Yakumo looked nonchnt even under Gotou¡¯s re.


    ¡¯If you don¡¯t want to, it¡¯s fine by me. I just won¡¯t ever cooperate with you again.¡¯


    Yakumo smirked.


    -


    6


    -


    Ishii visited Sasaki Mental Health.


    Like the day before, he was sitting stiffly on the sofa in the counselling room.


    Gotou told Ishii to inform the psychiatrist Anna about what they had found out so far to ask her opinion.


    Will I be all right on my own ¨C


    He took a handkerchief, wiped the sweat on his forehead which came from anxiety and adjusted the position of his sses with a finger. He just couldn¡¯t rx.


    ¡¯I apologise for the wait.¡¯


    Anna, who¡¯d left her seat, came back holding coffee.


    Ishii sprung up and bowed his head deeply.


    ¡¯Please don¡¯t be so formal.¡¯


    Though Anna said that with a smile, he couldn¡¯t just change his behaviour because of that. Ishii sat on the sofa again with his back straight.


    ¡¯It¡¯s because I didn¡¯t have any medical examinations today. I apologise for my attire.¡¯


    Anna said that while sitting in front of him. Unlike the calming clothes she had worn the day before, she had on a casual outfit of a white blouse and jeans.


    It was mysterious ¨C at first nce, the clothes seemed boyish, but they seemed provocative when she wore them.


    He could just see her bra because her blouse was unbuttoned down to her chest.


    It was too much for Ishii, who had no immunity against things like this. He didn¡¯t know where to look so he stared at the coffee cup in front of him.


    ¡¯Is something the matter?¡¯


    While Anna said that, she touched Ishii¡¯s arm and peered at his face. There was a sweet scent.


    ¡¯I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s nothing.¡¯


    Ishii leant against the back of the sofa and put distance between him and Anna.


    This was no good. Somehow, he couldn¡¯t focus in front of this person.


    ¡¯You¡¯re alone today.¡¯


    Anna¡¯s almond eyes looked at Ishii from behind long eyshes.


    ¡¯Yes. Detective Gotou has another case.¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯ve heard that it was a rule for detectives to work in pairs, but it seems that isn¡¯t the case.¡¯


    Just as Anna said, the rule was to work in twos, but rules didn¡¯t work on Gotou.


    ¡¯Today is an exception. Detective Gotou had something that he had to do.¡¯


    Ishii quickly made an excuse. It would be troublesome if she mentioned it to the higher-ups.


    ¡¯I see... So why are you here today?¡¯


    At Anna¡¯s question, Ishii hurriedly tried to take his notebook out of his suit, but he fumbled and dropped it.


    ¡¯Ah, actually, I was going to exin what we have found out from the investigation.¡¯


    Ishii quickly picked up the notebook.


    ¡¯Are you all right?¡¯


    ¡¯Please forgive me. I¡¯m actually here to request your opinion on the matter...¡¯


    ¡¯Ishii-san. Have you been worrying about something recently?¡¯ Anna interrupted Ishii.


    When he looked at Anna¡¯s eyes, which were looking straight at him, it felt like his mind would slip far away from him.


    ¡¯I-I-I wonder? I don¡¯t think I have any...¡¯


    Anna¡¯s fingers touched Ishii¡¯s hands, which he had clenched into fists in his nervousness. Ishii¡¯s body shivered like an electric pulse had gone through it.


    ¡¯I am an expert. Please don¡¯t restrain yourself.¡¯


    ¡¯N-no, I¡¯m really not.¡¯


    Ishii¡¯s forehead felt sweaty.


    It was the first time Ishii had been touched by a woman like this.


    ¡¯Are you pushing yourself too much at work?¡¯


    ¡¯No, that¡¯s...¡¯


    Just as Anna said, he really was pushing himself. He frantically chased after Gotou ¨C but he always messed up.


    He couldn¡¯t help but dislike the person he was.


    ¡¯There is no need to hide it.¡¯


    Anna ced her palm on Ishii¡¯s shoulders. His stiff shoulder rxed in that warmth, like melting ice.


    ¡¯I see... a dream.¡¯


    Ishii opened his mouth unconsciously.


    ¡¯What sort of dream?¡¯


    ¡¯A very frightening dream... In a dark ce, I run after Detective Gotou frantically, but I can¡¯t catch up at all. Just when I think I have...¡¯


    Ishii¡¯s words caught in his throat partway.


    If he said what came next, he had a vague fear that it would be true.


    ¡¯Ishii-san, it is only a dream. What happens afterwards?¡¯


    Anna smiled, like she had sensed Ishii¡¯s feelings. He felt relieved.


    That¡¯s right. This is a dream ¨C


    ¡¯When I catch up, Detective Gotou... is dead.¡¯


    ¡¯It seems that you are severely overworking yourself.¡¯


    Anna looked down.


    ¡¯I-is that so...¡¯


    ¡¯Dreams reflect a person¡¯s mental state. Ishii-san, it appears that you want to be a person like Detective Gotou, but that has be a burden on your mind.¡¯


    He did want to be like Gotou, just as Anna said. However, he didn¡¯t think of it as a burden. If you asked him why, it was because he wanted to be like that of his own volition.


    ¡¯I...¡¯


    Anna put a finger to Ishii¡¯s mouth, which had opened to object.


    ¡¯Ishii-san, you are you.¡¯


    I am me ¨C


    That was obvious. However, it appeared he had forgotten that.


    ¡¯Ishii-san, you are verypetent. By trying to be somebody you are not, you are wasting your talents.¡¯


    ¡¯I...¡¯


    -


    7


    -


    Haruka walked with her worries ¨C


    Though there was a problem, was it really all right for a teacher to involve herself so much with one student?


    It might set the other children against him. However, that didn¡¯t mean she could leave him alone.


    ¨C You¡¯re a trainee teacher.


    She suddenly remembered what Konno had said.


    At the time, she had been very angry, but now that she thought about it again, there were things she couldn¡¯t deny.


    She wasn¡¯t their official homeroom teacher ¨C she was a trainee. She would be gone in two weeks. Even if she did all this now, she couldn¡¯t take responsibility until the end.


    Haruka stopped once she reached the intersection.


    When she looked up at the sky, she saw the clear blue sky, so unlike her emotions.


    Masato¡¯s cold expression, inappropriate for a child, shed across her mind.


    He was obviously suffering. Haruka just couldn¡¯t overlook that.


    I should stop grumbling. I¡¯m not Yakumo, but I¡¯ll go take a look. I¡¯ll just think about whates next afterwards ¨C


    Haruka turned right at the intersection.


    She saw a small children¡¯s park. About ten metres ahead was the apartment where Masato lived.


    Haruka checked the map again as she stopped in front of the children¡¯s park.


    I see it. That¡¯s it.


    An old wooden apartment, portions of it hade off and the entire building seemed to be nted.


    Masato¡¯s t was at the corner of the first floor. Haruka had nned on walking right up to it, but she hesitated when she saw that somebody was already standing in front of the door.


    It was Komai. She was knocking on the door and saying something.


    Something like that had happened, so Komai was probably also worried about Masato and hade to check up on him.


    Haruka thought about calling out to her, but it wouldn¡¯t have been a good thing for Komai if her trainee teacher went to a child¡¯s home without the teacher in charge.


    Haruka just watched from where she stood.


    Finally, Komai gave up and turned around to start walking.


    Oh no, she¡¯sing this way ¨C


    Haruka quickly hid behind the publicvatory at the children¡¯s park. She let out a sigh of relief.


    Rustle.


    The bushes in front of Haruka shook unnaturally, though there was no wind.


    Somebody¡¯s here ¨C


    She stooped and peeked behind the bushes.


    ¡¯Masato-kun!¡¯


    When Haruka unconsciously called out, Masato put his finger in front of his mouth, as if to tell her to be quiet.


    Haruka replied with a nod and squatted.


    ¡¯Hey, why are you hiding?¡¯ asked Haruka quietly.


    ¡°Cause she came.¡¯


    Masato stuck out his neck to look at the road.


    ¡¯By she, do you mean Komai-sensei?¡¯


    Masato didn¡¯t affirm or deny it.


    ¡¯Komai-sensei came because she¡¯s worried about you, Masato-kun.¡¯


    Haruka said that admonishingly, but Masato looked away from Haruka.


    ¡¯You don¡¯t know anything.¡¯


    She felt like his small eyes were hiding something.


    She¡¯d heard something like that before.


    It had been when she¡¯d first met Yakumo. Haruka really hadn¡¯t known anything. However, she couldn¡¯t know anything if he wouldn¡¯t tell her anything.


    ¡¯Just as you say, Masato-kun, I don¡¯t know anything. So tell me.¡¯


    Masato froze at Haruka¡¯s words. His shoulders were shaking slightly.


    He looked like amb afraid of a wolf.


    ¡¯Hey, Masato-kun.¡¯


    After saying that, Haruka touched Masato¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡¯Let go!¡¯ yelled Masato, like he¡¯d lost his temper, and he brushed Haruka¡¯s hand away.


    ¡¯Masato-kun...¡¯


    ¡¯Don¡¯te over here.¡¯


    Masato stood up and backed into the fallen leaves behind him.


    ¡¯Hey, Masato-kun.¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯m cursed.¡¯


    ¡¯What do you mean by curse?¡¯


    ¡¯Don¡¯te over here!¡¯


    At the same time as he yelled, Masato ran off.


    What was he burdened with?


    -


    8


    -


    I don¡¯t feel like heading home right away ¨C


    Haruka arrived at Yakumo¡¯s secret hiding ce in the back of Building B at the university, like she¡¯d been drawn there.


    Yakumo would just say something cynical if she met him, so why had shee?


    Unable toe up with an answer to her own question, Haruka opened the door.


    Yakumo, sitting in his usual spot, weed Haruka with a yawn.


    ¡¯You really do have a lot of free time.¡¯


    She didn¡¯t feel angry at Yakumo, who was saying sarcastic things as always.


    After sitting opposite Yakumo, she rested her head on the table, exhausted.


    I wonder why? It¡¯s just a folding chair and a table that¡¯s like scrap wood, but I feel so rxed ¨C


    ¡¯Hey, let me stay here for a while,¡¯ said Haruka, still on the table.


    Yakumo didn¡¯t reply. Well, whatever. She¡¯d stay here even if he said no.


    ¡¯Hey, am I really meddlesome?¡¯


    She didn¡¯t expect an answer. She just wanted to say it.


    ¡¯What, so you know?¡¯


    Haruka sat up and looked at Yakumo. He was reclining with a smile, as if amused.


    ¡¯That¡¯s right. I¡¯m meddlesome.¡¯


    Haruka¡¯s expression soured as she put her chin in her hands.


    Yakumo stopped smiling and raised an eyebrow as he ran a hand through his messy hair.


    ¡¯When I was in middle school, I had a teacher as meddlesome as you.¡¯


    It felt like Yakumo¡¯s eyes were elsewhere as he suddenly started talking.


    How had Yakumo¡¯s time in middle school been?


    Haruka made Yakumo wear a gakuran[2] in her head. Hm. It didn¡¯t suit him. She frantically held back her urge tough.


    ¡¯What sort of teacher?¡¯


    ¡¯I just said ¨C weren¡¯t you listening? The teacher was as meddlesome as you.¡¯


    ¡¯And?¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s all.¡¯


    Even though Haruka wanted to hear what came next, Yakumo stopped there.


    Maybe Yakumo didn¡¯t want to talk about it, but Haruka wanted to hear more.


    ¡¯What did you think about that teacher, Yakumo-kun?¡¯


    Haruka continued her questions.


    Yakumo frowned, looking troubled for once. Haruka still stared back at Yakumo.


    After a while, Yakumo opened his mouth like he¡¯d given up.


    ¡¯I thought my teacher did pretty well.¡¯


    ¡¯Were you the teacher¡¯s pet?¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s not it,¡¯ Yakumo said curtly, looking away.


    It looks like there are traces of tears in his eyes. I might just be seeing things though ¨C


    ¡¯I wonder what Masato-kun thinks of me?¡¯


    ¡¯He obviously thinks you¡¯re meddlesome and a pain in the neck,¡¯ replied Yakumo immediately.


    He was the worst. Couldn¡¯t he have said something nicer?


    ¡¯That¡¯s right. I¡¯m...¡¯


    ¡¯I thought that teacher was meddlesome and a pain in the neck too.¡¯


    Yakumo interrupted Haruka¡¯s words.


    ¡¯And?¡¯


    ¡¯I wondered why my teacher was trying so hard for aplete stranger ¨C my teacher didn¡¯t know anything but did so much.¡¯


    In view of Yakumo¡¯s past, it made sense for him to think that way.


    He might not have been able to believe somebody would selflessly do something for him.


    ¡¯That¡¯s because your teacher was worried about you, Yakumo-kun.¡¯


    ¡¯Why?¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s your teacher¡¯s kindness. Your teacher couldn¡¯t leave a child in pain alone.¡¯


    After he heard Haruka¡¯s words, Yakumo¡¯s shoulders rxed and he smiled slightly.


    So Yakumo could smile like that too. That was what Haruka¡¯s mind was strangely preupied with.


    ¡¯My teacher was kind. But I couldn¡¯t understand that simple kindness.¡¯


    There, Yakumo paused and looked up at the ceiling, like he was thinking about something.


    Maybe he was thinking about his teacher.


    ¡¯I learnt about selfless kindness from that teacher.¡¯


    Yakumo slowly looked at Haruka.


    What sad eyes ¨C


    ¡¯That boy called Masato is probably afraid too. Without knowing your true intentions.¡¯


    She had no basis for it, but she felt like Yakumo and Masato were simr.


    ¡¯True intentions?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. So you should just teach him. About selfless kindness.¡¯


    Yakumo stopped there.


    Taking in the slight kindness shown by Yakumo, who was normally blunt and unparalleled in his contrariness, Haruka nodded.


    -


    9


    -


    When Gotou returned to the station, it was already past ten.


    He was able to find a firefighter who had been at the scene twenty-eight years ago and ask what happened, as Yakumo had asked him to.


    The elderly man had just retiredst year and might have had a lot of free time, since Gotou ended up having to listen to a number of war stories that he hadn¡¯t wanted to hear.


    Gotou sank into the chair and lit his cigarette.


    He was exhausted. The only good thing was that the firefighter¡¯s memories had been clear even though the event had happened so long ago.


    He nced over at the seat opposite him.


    Ishii wasn¡¯t there. If he had just been going to talk to Anna, it shouldn¡¯t have taken so long. He couldn¡¯t have ended up getting counselling himself, right?


    Maybe he¡¯d call him. Just as Gotou picked up the phone, the door opened.


    He thought it was Ishii, but he was wrong. The one who came in was Miyagawa.


    ¡¯Hey. You look tuckered out.¡¯


    As Miyagawa said that, sounding amused, he walked briskly up to Gotou.


    The way he swaggered was just like a hoodlum¡¯s.


    ¡¯Whose fault do you think that is? It¡¯s already been three days.¡¯


    Miyagawa smirked as he saw Gotou grumbling with his loosened necktie.


    ¡¯If you can still talk so much, you¡¯re fine. So what¡¯s happened with thatdy doctor?¡¯


    ¡¯There¡¯s been no progress after that.¡¯


    ¡¯That so...¡¯


    Miyagawa was fidgety, which was unlike him.


    ¡¯What is it?¡¯


    Gotou was no good with atmospheres like this. He urged Miyagawa to continue.


    ¡¯When you discovered the corpse at the school, you said you got a report from a civilian.¡¯


    ¡¯Yes, I coincidentally ran into a friend.¡¯


    ¡¯Could that acquaintance perhaps be the kid who can see ghosts?¡¯


    Why does Miyagawa know about Yakumo ¨C


    Gotou was only confused for a moment.


    Miyagawa had met Yakumo before. He had seen that power during the case that urred six years ago.


    Now that he thought about it, that was the first case he¡¯d solved with Yakumo.


    ¡¯That¡¯s right. That¡¯s the brat. He¡¯s a university student now.¡¯


    ¡¯Already, eh... I¡¯m getting old.¡¯


    Miyagawaughed, sounding embarrassed.


    Gotou also felt sentimental as he thought of Yakumo in middle school.


    Yakumo had denied everything in the world then. He had even wanted his own existence to disappear.


    He¡¯d had the eyes of a dead fish. But he¡¯s different now ¨C


    ¡¯Though we don¡¯t know anything for certain yet...¡¯


    Miyagawa¡¯s slowly spoken words brought Gotou back to reality.


    ¡¯What is it?¡¯


    ¡¯We know the identity of the burnt corpse.¡¯


    They¡¯d done pretty well with what they¡¯d had.


    Yesterday, he¡¯d heard that even the bones had turned to charcoal. In that situation, it¡¯d probably be difficult to check the DNA with the dental records, let alone fingerprints.


    ¡¯So who was it?¡¯


    ¡¯Tobe Kengo.¡¯


    The name Miyagawa said shook Gotou¡¯s mind.


    Why¡¯d the guy who escaped end up burnt to a crisp there ¨C


    It was unnatural. That was what Gotou felt. He didn¡¯t have any basis for it. He felt it instinctively.


    ¡¯What do you mean?¡¯


    ¡¯The corpse. The left hand didn¡¯t burn, right? The fingerprints matched Tobe Kengo¡¯s exactly.¡¯


    ¡¯Then, in any case one thing¡¯s wrapped up,¡¯ said Gotou, though he didn¡¯t mean it.


    ¡¯Well, that¡¯s how it is. Tomorrow morning, the chief of the police is going to meet with the press, saying that we don¡¯t know why he died but it¡¯s likely hemitted suicide.¡¯


    Making announcement at this stage seemed premature, but Gotou understood that they wanted to stop the media from ganging up on them for letting a murderer escape as soon as possible.


    Looks like Miyagawa doesn¡¯t agree though. It feels like there¡¯s more to this story ¨C


    ¡¯So what are you telling me to do?¡¯


    With augh, Miyagawa said, ¡¯You¡¯re sharp,¡¯ and he continued with what he had to say.


    ¡¯I heard about the autopsy, but ording to Hata-san, it¡¯s impossible for people¡¯s bodies to burn up like that normally.¡¯


    ¡¯Yes, that seems to be the case.¡¯


    Gotou had heard that too yesterday.


    ¡¯I can¡¯t think of this as the work of a person.¡¯


    ¡¯Not the work of a person?¡¯


    Gotou furrowed his brows at Miyagawa¡¯s extraordinary statement.


    ¡¯That¡¯s right. Ghost or demon or whatever. It¡¯s something we don¡¯t know about.¡¯


    ¡¯You¡¯re joking, right?¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯m serious. But I¡¯m only saying this ¡¯cause it¡¯s you. If I said this to the other guys, they¡¯d think I was going nuts.¡¯


    Well, it made sense.


    If the investigation team say their chief stand in front of them and say something like ¡¯The culprit is a demon¡¯, it¡¯d be a joke.


    ¡¯Could you be telling me to investigate?¡¯


    Miyagawa nodded.


    ¡¯The investigation¡¯s still going to go on to find out the truth, but the team¡¯s going to be cut down and it¡¯s just going to be an investigation on paper. But I want to know. What happened there?¡¯


    ¡¯I want to know as well, but it isn¡¯t something that we can do on our own.¡¯


    When Gotou red up, Miyagawa¡¯s lips turned up in a smile.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t you have an expert cooperating with you?¡¯


    So that was how it was. Gotou finally understood why Miyagawa had brought up Yakumo.


    Set a thief to catch a thief. So he was telling him to use Yakumo to find out the truth.


    Miyagawa had misunderstood Yakumo though. Yakumo could see the spirits of the dead. However, that was all.


    He couldn¡¯t do things you¡¯d see in a manga like use spiritual powers or exorcise spirits. The person said so himself, but he didn¡¯t have any exceptional power ¨C just the ability to see them.


    Gotou was troubled as to whether he should exin, but he finally stopped. He could tell Miyagawa would just say something like ¡¯It¡¯s the same, right?¡¯. Plus, he didn¡¯t think he could exin properly.


    ¡¯I¡¯ll do what I can.¡¯


    ¡¯Appreciate it.¡¯


    He was probably satisfied with Gotou¡¯s answer. Miyagawa stood up and quickly headed for the door, but he came back like he¡¯d remembered something.


    ¡¯I forgot. I have one more request.¡¯


    Aftering this far, getting one or two more requests didn¡¯t make much of a difference.


    ¡¯What is it?¡¯


    ¡¯Truth is, the police have to hold a meeting for the children¡¯s guardians tomorrow afternoon.¡¯


    ¡¯You can¡¯t be asking what I think you¡¯re asking.¡¯


    He didn¡¯t want to. Standing up in front of people to exin something? Was he kidding? PR could do that.


    ¡¯I¡¯m counting on you,¡¯ Miyagawa said, and then he escaped from the room.


    Somehow, Gotou felt ill at ease.


    ¡¯I saw Chief Miyagawa run out, but did something happen?¡¯


    Changing ces with Miyagawa, Ishii returned to the room.


    ¡¯He just had something to talk to me about.¡¯


    Gotou looked up, feeling exhausted.


    ¡¯What sort of talk?¡¯


    ¡¯A talk about how we¡¯re going to work through the night again today.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh!? Again?¡¯


    Ishii threw his head back in exaggerated surprise.


    -


    10


    -


    Gotou visited the university in the morning.


    He instructed Ishii to wait in the car and then headed for Yakumo¡¯s secret hiding ce.


    When he opened the door, Yakumo wasn¡¯t where he was usually ¨C instead, he was sleeping in a sleeping bag in the corner of the dark room.


    He looked so damnfortable. Unfortunately, Gotou wasn¡¯t nice enough to let him sleep like that.


    Gotou stooped over, put his face close to the sleeping Yakumo¡¯s eye and took in a deep breath.


    ¡¯Oi! Wake up!¡¯


    In response to Gotou¡¯s voice, Yakumo¡¯s body jolted up like a fish hooked out of water.


    That was payback for how he always acted. Served him right.


    Feeling pleased with himself, Gotou sat on the chair and waited for Yakumo to get up.


    ¡¯Please don¡¯t speak so loudly in the morning. It is troublesome for the neighbours,¡¯ said Yakumo, his eyes still closed as he stayed in the sleeping bag.


    ¡¯You¡¯re the only one who¡¯d live in a ce like this.¡¯


    ¡¯Going to somebody¡¯s home without permission is trespassing,¡¯ said Yakumo, still wrapped up in his sleeping bag.


    He had quite the mouth for somebody who¡¯d just woken up.


    ¡¯Living somewhere without permission is called uwful upation.¡¯


    After Gotou made that retort, Yakumo started squirming around.


    Gotou thought that Yakumo was finally getting up, but he had beenpletely wrong. Yakumo took out his mobile phone and started dialling.


    ¡¯What are you doing?¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯m calling the police. To tell them there¡¯s a trespasser.¡¯


    Yakumo replied to Gotou¡¯s question while rubbing at his eyes.


    This guy was really calling.


    ¡¯You¡¯re not going to stop!?¡¯


    Gotou snatched the mobile away from Yakumo.


    <Is anything the matter?>


    He heard a voice from the other end. The call had already gone through. Damn. What a frightening guy.


    ¡¯This is Gotou from the Setamachi precinct. Called the wrong number. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡¯


    Gotou say that one-sidedly and hung up.


    ¡¯What is it called when you¡¯ve done something bad?¡¯


    Yakumo sat up and ran a hand through his bedhead, which was even messier than usual.


    ¡¯Shut up! How would I know!?¡¯


    ¡¯I see. Good night.¡¯


    Yakumo tried to return to his sleeping bag.


    Damn. He was such a pain when he sulked.


    ¡¯Ah, wait. My bad. Sorry, sorry.¡¯


    Gotou hurriedly apologised, which made Yakumo stop for a moment, but then he shook his head like he was dissatisfied and went back into his sleeping bag.


    ¡¯Gotou-san, is that how your parents taught you?¡¯


    What ament.


    His impulse was to hit Yakumo, but they¡¯d get nowhere if he made Yakumo¡¯s mood any worse.


    ¡¯I-I apologise.¡¯


    Gotou bowed his head while bearing with the humiliation.


    ¡¯So you can do it if you try.¡¯


    After Yakumo nodded in satisfaction, he finally got out of the sleeping bag and sat in the chair opposite Gotou after yawning.


    Rather than his usual shirt and jeans, he was wearing a navy jersey on top and bottom.


    He looked at Gotou while mumbling incoherently. It made Gotou doubt whether Yakumo was really awake.


    ¡¯So what do you need from me this early in the morning?¡¯


    Yakumo rubbed at his eyes like a cat.


    They¡¯d wasted some time with a boring exchange. He¡¯d bring up the topic at hand now.


    ¡¯We found out the identity of the body.¡¯


    Yakumo stopped moving and his gaze became sharp.


    OK. The monster cat took the bait.


    ¡¯That corpse was Tobe Kengo.¡¯


    Gotou had thought that Yakumo would be a bit surprised, but Yakumo yawned and scratched his back, lookingfortable.


    This guy. Didn¡¯t he hear him?


    ¡¯So it¡¯se to that...¡¯


    Just when Gotou was going to confirm Yakumo was listening, Yakumo said that sentence.


    It wasn¡¯t like they were ying shogi, so it hadn¡¯te to this ore to that.


    ¡¯You¡¯re not surprised?¡¯


    Gotou decided to ask anyway.


    ¡¯Would being surprised solve the case?¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s not what I¡¯m say...¡¯


    Gotou stopped himself. Yakumo was scratching at his neck while holding back a yawn. He wouldn¡¯t listen to what Gotou had to say. As Gotou had thought, he was more of a dog person.


    ¡¯So, Gotou-san, what do you n to do now?¡¯


    ¡¯Find out why he died.¡¯


    ¡¯Is that so? Do your best.¡¯


    He¡¯s ying dumb even though he knows ¨C


    No matter how much Yakumo didn¡¯t like it, Gotou wouldn¡¯t let him get away. He¡¯d get him to stick with him until the end.


    -


    11


    -


    ¡¯Haruka-san. You OK?¡¯


    When Haruka went to work and got to the staff room, Komai¡¯s expression changed as she walked over.


    ¡¯Ah, yes. I¡¯m fine.¡¯


    After giving Haruka an evaluating look, Komai rxed.


    ¡¯Honestly. I was so worried. When I heard that you were the first person to find... It would¡¯ve been OK if you didn¡¯te today,¡¯ murmured Komai, like she found it difficult to say.


    It would have been a lie if she said she hadn¡¯t been shocked. However, there was something weighing more heavily on Haruka¡¯s mind.


    ¡¯I¡¯m fine. I apologise for causing trouble.¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯m d.¡¯


    Komai patted Haruka¡¯s shoulder with a smile.


    Haruka was troubled as to whether she should ask about what happened yesterday, but in the end, she said nothing.


    If she said it aloud, she would also have to exin why she¡¯d gone to Masato¡¯s home.


    Though the morning meeting was supposed to start soon, the staff room was not as calm as it usually was.


    The staff members were noisy like children waiting for test results. It felt unreal.


    There was no helping it.


    Police were standing at the school gates, and a blue stic sheet covered the area surrounding the pool.


    The media were crowding about too ¨C a number of microphones were thrust towards Haruka before she entered the school gates.


    There was an iparable atmosphere. It spread through the whole school.


    ¡¯Silence, please. It is time for the morning assembly.¡¯


    The teacher on duty that day spoke up with a p.


    The staff members sat down, still noisy, and formed a circle along the walls. Konno, the vice-principal, stood at the apex of the circle.


    He had his arms crossed behind his back and his eyes closed.


    When the voices quieted and the room was enveloped in silence, Konno spoke.


    ¡¯I believe everyone already knows, but on Saturday, a corpse was found on the school premises.¡¯


    Konno took a pause and red at Haruka.


    It was like he was saying it was her fault. Being treated like the culprit was depressing.


    ¡¯Today¡¯s sses will go as nned. However, homeroom teachers should exin the incident to the children while avoiding direct expressions.¡¯


    The staffroom which had be quiet started to be noisy again.


    Haruka wanted to speak up herself. If they avoided direct expressions, how were they supposed to exin to the children?


    When she looked at Komai beside her, she was troubled too.


    ¡¯Silence!¡¯ said Konno with intimidating force.


    At the same time, the room silenced like a wave hade over it.


    ¡¯Some of the children are shocked. Choose an appropriate response without overlooking that.¡¯


    I wonder what would be an appropriate response to somebody who thrust away a child ¨C


    The difort spread through the room.


    ¡¯In the afternoon, there will be a briefing for guardians from the police. The PTA will contact them, but everyone should participate. That is all.¡¯


    After Konno sai

 Volume 4 Chapter 3

    Volume 4 Chapter 3


    <strong>VOLUME 4 - FEELINGS TO PROTECT</strong>


    file 03: embers ()


    -


    1


    -


    At the morning meeting, the vice-principal Konno informed them that Komai had passed away.


    However, Haruka just couldn¡¯t believe it was real. She had been talking to her just yesterday.


    The business-like manner in which Konno stated the facts made it feel even less real.


    Komai¡¯s t was on the eighth floor of her apartment. The front door had been closed and it seemed that she had jumped from the veranda.


    There were no signs of struggle and a note that read ¡®I¡¯m tired¡¯ had been found, so it appeared to be an impulsive suicide.


    Haruka had only worked together with Komai for a week, so it wasn¡¯t like she knew everything about her. However, she had been happy about her uing wedding. Would somebody like that kill herself ¨C


    Something might have happened with her lover.


    Haruka was probably hung up because of what Masato had said.


    ¨C You¡¯ll die next.


    ¡¯Ozawa-san.¡¯


    When Yokouchi tapped her on the shoulder, Haruka returned to reality.


    ¡¯Eh, ah, yes.¡¯


    Haruka raised her head, flustered.


    ¡¯No questions, right?¡¯


    Yokouchi asked for agreement with an exasperated look on his face.


    ¡¯Er...¡¯


    She couldn¡¯t think of a response because she didn¡¯t understand the point of the question.


    ¡¯Honestly, please get a grip. Everyone¡¯s had a shock.¡¯


    Yokouchi normally felt gentle, but he was unusually irritated today.


    ¡¯Please forgive me.¡¯


    ¡¯The vice-principal will inform the students. Other teachers will help out in shifts for ss. Please look after the children in the ssroom.¡¯


    ¡¯Yes, I understand.¡¯


    ¡¯Get a grip, OK?¡¯


    ¡¯Please forgive me. I just can¡¯t believe that Komai-senseimitted suicide...¡¯


    Haruka looked at her feet.


    She knew that she had to keep her head up at times like this, but she felt like there was a weight on her head.


    ¡¯I think it¡¯s possible though.¡¯


    Yokouchi said just that.


    Haruka looked up at Yokouchi, surprised by his words.


    ¡¯What do you mean?¡¯


    ¡¯Ah, Ozawa-san, you wouldn¡¯t know.¡¯


    ¡¯What about?¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯ve heard that Komai-sensei had an affair.¡¯


    ¡¯An affair?¡¯


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know the details either, but there was this whole rumour about how she¡¯d had an affair with the dad of one of the kids. Maybe she was troubled because of that.¡¯


    ¡¯An affair?¡¯


    Yokouchi nodded.


    Komai, who had been thinking about marriage, had had an affair ¨C


    Troubled because of the affair, shemitted suicide. It sounded persuasive, but it felt like it just didn¡¯t link to Komai.


    ¡¯Are you ready?¡¯ said Konno.


    Yokouchi made his escape.


    ¡¯Yes. Thank you very much.¡¯


    Haruka bowed her head politely towards Konno.


    However, Konno didn¡¯t even reply and just looked at her scornfully.


    She really couldn¡¯t bring herself to like this person.


    Haruka buried her emotions in the pit of her stomach and left the room with Konno.


    -


    2


    -


    ¡¯Sorry to bother you.¡¯


    Gotou said that as he opened the door to the university <Movie Research Circle>, which was Yakumo¡¯s secret hiding ce.


    ¡¯If you know you¡¯re a bother, please leave immediately. Honestly, please don¡¯t make me say that so many times.¡¯


    Sleepy-eyed Yakumo was sitting in his usual seat while running a hand through his hair.


    This time, he really did look like he hadn¡¯t gotten enough sleep. There were faint shadows underneath his eyes.


    ¡¯Stop whining. I don¡¯t have the time to listen to you either.¡¯


    However, Gotou also hadn¡¯t gotten enough sleep.


    He¡¯d said that to get rid of the irritation he¡¯d umted.


    ¡¯What a coincidence. I also don¡¯t have time to waste talking with you.¡¯


    ¡¯What did you say?¡¯


    ¡¯The exit is over there.¡¯


    Yakumo pointed at the door with a yawn.


    Damn, only his tongue was in good health. If Gotou talked to Yakumo any more, he¡¯d just be more irritated. It¡¯d probably be better to get the point quickly.


    ¡¯Old man Hata called. Told me to bring you too.¡¯


    ¡¯Is that so...¡¯


    Yakumo looked up at the ceiling in exhaustion and sighed, as if he were some young man in love.


    Yakumo was probably troubled too, for once.


    ¡¯So you have troubles like other people do too,¡¯ teased Gotou, since it was a rare opportunity.


    ¡¯It makes me truly envious of you, Gotou-san, since you have no troubles.¡¯


    ¡¯I have troubles too.¡¯


    ¡¯About what to eat?¡¯


    This bastard ¨C


    ¡¯Of course not.¡¯


    ¡¯Then, about your wife running away.¡¯


    ¡¯My wife is at home... probably.¡¯


    Gotou hung his head and put his hands on the table.


    He shouldn¡¯t have said anything. He felt exhausted now.


    The truth was, he didn¡¯t know where to start with this case. It was suffocating.


    This case was really hateful.


    ¡¯What are you dawdling for?¡¯ said Yakumo as he suddenly stood up.


    ¡¯Huh?¡¯


    ¡¯If we¡¯re going, let¡¯s hurry up and go. Or can you not move from hunger?¡¯


    ¡¯You making fun of me?¡¯


    ¡¯No, I¡¯m mocking you.¡¯


    This brat ¨C


    Yakumo quickly evaded Gotou, who had leapt for him, and left the room.


    After the case was over, he¡¯d definitely give Yakumo a good punch.


    * * *


    Ishii thought over the details of what had happened so far while sitting in the driver¡¯s seat.


    It really was an unsolvable case.


    It should have been surprising for an escaped murderer to be found as a burnt corpse, but what was the mostplicated was the state of that corpse.


    Hata and Yakumo both said it, but was it spontaneous humanbustion ¨C


    If it were, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to get even a clue as to how to solve the case with the investigation methods they¡¯ve used until now. They¡¯d have to add experts to the investigation team.


    Ishii conjectured that the possibility of alien invasion regarding spontaneous humanbustion was extremely high.


    They definitely burnt humans, bones and all, using weapons humans couldn¡¯t even think of.


    They should bring the matter to NASA. He would suggest that to Gotou.


    Just as Ishii¡¯s delusions were reaching a peak, the passenger door opened and Gotou came in. Then, Yakumo sat in the backseat.


    He¡¯d thought they wouldn¡¯t return for an hour, since that was the usual pattern, but they came back more quickly than he¡¯d imagined.


    ¡¯Start the car.¡¯


    ¡¯Ah, yes sir.¡¯


    Ishii started the car as told by Gotou.


    ¡¯Gotou-san, how is the investigation I requested?¡¯ said Yakumo while looking out the window. He looked unusually tired.


    ¡¯I¡¯ve investigated a lot about Ushijima Harue. Still investigating that brat¡¯s dad.¡¯


    While Gotou started exining, he took a file out from the glovepartment and threw it towards the backseat.


    Yakumo started flipping through the pages silently.


    Gotou began a supplementary exnation.


    ¡¯Ushijima Harue. Fifty-eight years old. After graduating from high school, she worked at a hostess at clubs and bars, but she stopped in her early twenties.¡¯


    ¡¯The reason being?¡¯


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know the details, but it seemed she was kept by her lover. After quitting her hostess job, she didn¡¯t do anything like work.¡¯


    ¡¯And the person who kept her?¡¯


    Yakumo furrowed his brows.


    ¡¯Still investigating. ording to a woman living nearby, the guy would change.¡¯


    Gotou was talking like he¡¯d been the one who¡¯d seen it through, but Ishii was the person who¡¯d actually investigated.


    After returning from the elementary school yesterday, he¡¯d gone to question people who lived near the apartment where Ushijima Harue lived.


    You could find gossip-loving housewives everywhere.


    They¡¯d told him in detail about how she used to be a hostess, how a man that looked like a father would sometimes visit with his kid, and how another man ¨C much younger ¨C would go in and out too.


    When he thought about how the neighbours were watching so closely, it was exceedingly frightening.


    ¡¯Then how about Oomori Masato¡¯s father?¡¯


    ¡¯All I know is the ce he used to work.¡¯


    ¡¯Which is?¡¯ urged Yakumo as he looked at the documents.


    ¡¯Oomori Hironori worked at a bike repair shop. He was skilful, but the manager caused some problem and was arrested, so he lost his job. He started doing part-time after that.¡¯


    ¡¯Could that be when he got his divorce?¡¯


    ¡¯Ah, that¡¯s right.¡¯


    ¡¯I see...¡¯


    Yakumo¡¯s sorrowful eyes looked at the low car ceiling.


    He¡¯s realised something ¨C that was what Ishii felt.


    -


    3


    -


    Haruka went into the ssroom for ss 5-4 with a hard expression and stood at the front next to Konno.


    The children shouldn¡¯t have known about Komai¡¯s death yet.


    However, it seemed they¡¯d felt the unrest that flowed through the whole school, because the whole ssroom was unsteady.


    Haruka turned her eyes to Masato, who sat by the window.


    He had his chin in his hands and was looking out the window, but his eyes were puffy like he had cried, and he appeared to be holding back his pain.


    That child knows something ¨C


    ¡¯Silence.¡¯


    Konno raised his voice. It was no different from the tone he¡¯d used to reprimand teachers in the staff room. The noisy ssroom was nketed in silence.


    The children were waiting for Konno¡¯s next words as they looked right at him.


    If it were her, how would she exin Komai¡¯s death to the children ¨C


    The death of somebody close to them. They would experience that sometime in their life, but they couldn¡¯t just throw that reality at children who were unprepared for it.


    While Haruka was thinking, Konno cleared his throat and opened his mouth.


    ¡¯Komai-senseimitted suicide.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    Haruka said that without thinking and looked at Konno. He looked as arrogant as always ¨C


    Haruka couldn¡¯t believe it. How could he use the word ¡¯suicide¡¯ of all things?


    The children were noisy again.


    There were some children talking among themselves, and some children, who already knew the meaning of the word, were shaking and had started crying.


    ¡¯Sensei, what¡¯s suicide?¡¯


    Eri, who sat in front of Masato, raised her hand and asked that question.


    ¡¯Suicide means killing yourself...¡¯


    ¡¯Vice Principal. Please stop it.¡¯


    Haruka couldn¡¯t stop herself ¨C she grabbed Konno¡¯s arms and interrupted him.


    ¡¯They¡¯ll find out eventually. What¡¯s the point in hiding it?¡¯


    Konno red at Haruka, as if he were looking at something filthy.


    Did he think that doing that would make everyone do as he said? She wouldn¡¯t yield to that arrogance. Haruka red back at Konno forcefully.


    ¡¯That isn¡¯t the problem. The problem is how you expressed it.¡¯


    ¡¯You¡¯re just a trainee teacher.¡¯


    Konno brushed off Haruka¡¯s hand.


    ¡¯You¡¯re the vice principal ¨C don¡¯t you understand the children¡¯s feelings?¡¯


    ¡¯Don¡¯t talk like you do!¡¯


    Konno¡¯s angry voice, inappropriate for a ssroom, echoed.


    At that, Eri covered her face with her hands and started crying. Maikoforted her from the neighbouring seat.


    ¡¯What¡¯s up with him?¡¯


    ¡¯He¡¯s so annoying.¡¯


    The children started criticising Konno.


    ¡¯Silence!¡¯


    Konno raised his voice again as he hit the teacher¡¯s desk.


    It didn¡¯t matter that this person was the vice principal. Haruka couldn¡¯t let him stay in the ssroom any longer.


    ¡¯Would you please leave the ssroom?¡¯


    Haruka stepped in front of Konno and looked straight at his muddy eyes as she said that.


    Even though she was trying to chase the vice principal out of the ssroom, she wasn¡¯t nervous or afraid at all, to the point she even surprised herself.


    Konno¡¯s breathing was ragged, having gone too far to back down.


    ¡¯This conversation is finished, Vice Principal. Please leave.¡¯


    Haruka didn¡¯t take even one step back and said that firmly.


    They red at each other for a while, but perhaps Konno decided Haruka wouldn¡¯t back down, because he left the ssroom with a click of his tongue.


    The problem is whates next ¨C


    Haruka went back to the front of the ssroom and sighed as she looked at the children¡¯s faces.


    ¡¯Everyone, listen to what Sensei has to say.¡¯


    To tell the truth, she didn¡¯t know what she should say in this situation, but she couldn¡¯t leave it as it was.


    The children¡¯s hearts weren¡¯t mature yet. The injuries their hearts received now wouldn¡¯t heal through their whole life.


    Haruka had experienced that herself.


    ¨C You can do it.


    Next to her, Haruka felt like she heard Komai whisper.


    -


    4


    -


    After Gotou went into Hata¡¯s room, he sat on the only round chair in the room, as he had donest time.


    Yakumo and Ishii stood by the wall and Hata sipped his tea at his desk. This was also the same asst time.


    ¡¯Now, the wait is over.¡¯


    Hata rubbed his wrinkled hands together. He was just like a fly that gathered around excrement.


    ¡¯Stop showing off and talk.¡¯


    Gotou crossed his arms. Hata let out his usual creepy giggle.


    ¡¯As usual, the idiot is hasty.¡¯


    ¡¯What did you say!?¡¯


    Gotou leant towards Hata, but he didn¡¯t seem to care.


    Yakumo and the old man ¨C he really couldn¡¯tpete with them.


    ¡¯Well, anyway, take a look at this.¡¯


    Hataid out for photos on the desk, as if he was going to start ying cards. Everyone looked at them.


    The photos on the desk were all of burnt corpses.


    ¡¯Eek.¡¯


    Ishii jolted and let out a shriek.


    ¡¯Shut up.¡¯


    Gotou hit Ishii¡¯s head and looked at the photos once more.


    They were different from the photos of the scene they were at before, but the state of the corpses was very simr. Even the bones were burnt, and everything had turned into ash.


    One photo caught Gotou¡¯s attention.


    Though the body had turned into ash, the feet, with the shoes on, were left behind. This was incredibly like Tobe¡¯s corpse.


    ¡¯Are these photos of that spontaneous human what¡¯s it you mentioned before?¡¯


    ¡¯Spontaneous humanbustion. At least remember that.¡¯


    Hata shook his head melodramatically. The old man always got on his nerves.


    ¡¯So does thatbustion have something to do with this case?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes, that¡¯s exactly it.¡¯


    At Gotou¡¯s question, Hata smiled happily, showing his yellow teeth. This old man really was creepy.


    But wait a minute. If that was the case, it would contradict with what they¡¯d said earlier.


    ¡¯Old man, thest time I came, didn¡¯t you say that spontaneous humanbustion hadn¡¯t been exined yet?¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s right. Spontaneous humanbustion hasn¡¯t been exined.¡¯


    Hata lookedposed. What was the old man putting on airs for?


    ¡¯Then isn¡¯t that a contradiction?¡¯


    Gotou stood up and stared down at Hata.


    ¡¯Gotou-san, please calm down,¡¯ said Yakumo.


    Normally, Yakumo should¡¯ve noticed a contradiction like this first, but ¨C


    ¡¯I am calm. What this old man is saying is strange.¡¯


    ¡¯It isn¡¯t strange. Hata-san hasn¡¯t said that this case involves spontaneous humanbustion.¡¯


    Yakumo ran a hand through his hair like he thought Gotou was troublesome.


    ¡¯What?¡¯


    ¡¯Gotou-san, you asked whether spontaneous humanbustion has something to do with this case, so Hata-san just said that it does.¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s the same thing, right?¡¯


    ¡¯It isn¡¯t. I said this before as well, but spontaneous humanbustion has three main characteristics. Do you remember?¡¯


    ¡¯Yeah.¡¯


    Gotou nodded.


    The fire started in a ce with no sign of fire. The fire didn¡¯t spread to the surroundings. The whole body including the bones was burnt ¨C


    He knew that.


    ¡¯The first characteristic of fire suddenly starting in a ce with no sign of fire has not yet been exined, though there are baseless theories such as sma and alien invasion.¡¯


    ¡¯So we don¡¯t understand it, right?¡¯


    ¡¯However, if we take away that first characteristic, we can exin it.¡¯


    ¡¯Ah, so that¡¯s what it is!¡¯


    Ishii seemed to have understood Yakumo¡¯s exnation because he spoke up while pping his hands together.


    However, Gotou didn¡¯t understand. Perhaps Yakumo thought Gotou looked pitiful as he held his head in his hands, because he supplemented his exnation.


    ¡¯In short, it isn¡¯t clear how the fire suddenly starts, but if we think of methods which could burn a body including the bones without the fire spreading to its surroundings, it is possible under certain conditions.¡¯


    ¡¯Is that how it is?¡¯


    Finally, Gotou understood as well.


    Nobody had seen the fire start with this case. So, they could put that aside for now and think about how the bones had burnt.


    But they needed a temperature of over six thousand degrees to burn a body including the bones. Is that possible ¨C


    ¡¯Hata-san, I leave the rest to you.¡¯


    Yakumo handed the exnation over to Hata, crossed his arms nonchntly and leant against the wall.


    Hata nodded and began the exnation.


    ¡¯I should have remembered the moment I saw the corpse. My memory¡¯s gotten worse with age. Also, burnt corpses aren¡¯t my forte. I like them raw.¡¯


    ¡¯Shut up! You perverted old man!¡¯


    Gotou rejected Hata¡¯s introduction, which was extremely indiscreet.


    However, Hata didn¡¯t reflect on it ¨C rather, heughed in his creepy voice with shaking shoulders.


    ¡¯Yakumo gave a hint when he said adipocere.¡¯


    ¡¯Addie what? Who¡¯s that?¡¯


    Come to think of it, they¡¯d mentioned the same guy before.


    ¡¯Honestly. Do I have to start the exnation from there?¡¯


    Hata¡¯s face was sullen, like he had eaten something sour.


    ¡¯I can exin adipocere,¡¯ interrupted Ishii ¨C maybe he couldn¡¯t keep watching.


    ¡¯Ishii-kun, thank you.¡¯


    At Hata¡¯s words, Ishii walked to the centre of the room energetically.


    ¡¯Adipocerees from adipose, as in body fat, and cera, the Latin word for wax, like in candles[1].¡¯


    Which makes adipocere ¨C


    ¡¯Body fat candles?¡¯


    ¡¯That isn¡¯t it. After a person dies, if they are left under specific temperature conditions, such as a hot and humid location, the fat dposes, bes fatty acid, binds with the calcium or magnesium in the water and the whole body bes something like soap.¡¯


    ¡¯Soap?¡¯


    It didn¡¯t really fit in Gotou¡¯s mind.


    ¡¯Yes. In that state, the human body bes like a wax figure and can be kept in that shape without decaying.¡¯


    Wasn¡¯t thispletely ult?


    ¡¯Oi, old man!¡¯


    Gotou spoke up in disbelief.


    ¡¯It¡¯s true. It¡¯s not sorcery or witchcraft ¨C it¡¯s been proven in the medical field and ispletely epted,¡¯ said Hata as he sipped his tea.


    Is that so ¨C he hadn¡¯t known.


    No, that was wrong. Though it made sense for Hata, Yakumo and Ishii were the strange ones for knowing something like this.


    Well, in any case he understood adipocere now. However, he still didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡¯What does that have to do with burning bones?¡¯


    ¡¯In order to burn a body including the bones, there are two methods. The first is burning the body at above six thousand degrees, as mentioned before.¡¯


    Hata raised a finger.


    ¡¯And the other?¡¯


    ¡¯Burning the body at a low temperature for a long time. Well, it would be about ten hours.¡¯


    Ten hours ¨C


    ¡¯If there was a fire for that long there, it would¡¯ve definitely spread to the school.¡¯


    Hata let out a creepy giggle at Gotou¡¯s objection.


    ¡¯You know about candles, right?¡¯


    ¡¯Of course I do.¡¯


    ¡¯Wax wraps around the string that makes the wick. When you light the wick, the wax melts as the wick slowly burns.¡¯


    Even Gotou understood that. But ¨C


    ¡¯People aren¡¯t candles.¡¯


    ¡¯Gotou-san, you should study a bit more,¡¯ interrupted Yakumo as he raked his fingers through his hair.


    ¡¯What did you say?¡¯


    ¡¯Just that your knowledge is inadequate, Gotou-san. The human body is built incredibly simr to a candle.¡¯


    ¡¯What do you mean?¡¯


    ¡¯You can think of the fat underneath the skin of the human body as wax and the clothes a person wears as the wick,¡¯ said Yakumo, as if it were obvious.


    So the wick was on the outside? It was the opposite of a normal candle. When the clothes caught fire, that heat would burn human body fat and it would burn out like a candle.


    ¡¯But would it be that easy?¡¯


    ¡¯If thinking about it normally, it probably wouldn¡¯t go that well, no matter how simr the two are. Though it was different in the past, the clothes that are supposed to make up the wick are now made of materials that are difficult to burn,¡¯ said Hata as he scratched his chin.


    ¡¯Then it won¡¯t work, right?¡¯


    ¡¯Now we return to the topic of adipocere.¡¯


    Yakumo put his index finger to his brow.


    ¡¯Adipocere...¡¯


    ¡¯The fat in that corpse had probably saponified into adipocere.¡¯


    ¡¯Ah!¡¯


    Gotou unconsciously raised his voice at Yakumo¡¯s exnation.


    I see. The fat in the body dposed by bing adipocere, seeped into the clothes and made them easy to burn.


    But ¨C


    ¡¯Why didn¡¯t the fire spread?¡¯


    Even if the fire started from the adipocere, there should have been other things to burn.


    ¡¯It was a low-temperature fire,¡¯ replied Hata matter-of-factly. There he went again, using a term Gotou didn¡¯t understand ¨C


    ¡¯Exin.¡¯


    ¡¯You know that fire needs oxygen to burn, right?¡¯


    Hata was treating him too much like an idiot. Even an elementary school student would know that.


    ¡¯Of course.¡¯


    ¡¯When there is a low concentration of oxygen, the force of the fire weakens and won¡¯t spread to its surroundings.¡¯


    Hata looked up at Gotou¡¯s expression.


    Gotou replied with a nod.


    ¡¯However, that doesn¡¯t mean that the fire is extinguished. Even if there is no me, it continues to burn slowly. That¡¯s a low-temperature fire.¡¯


    Gotou recalled the pump room as he listened to the exnation.


    A room surrounded by concrete underneath the pool. The humidity and temperature for the fat in a human body to saponify into adipocere. On top of that, the concentration of oxygen needed for a low-temperature fire.


    Those elements brought about that burnt corpse.


    Wait. That would mean ¨C


    ¡¯Doesn¡¯t that mean Tobe was already dead before he was burnt?¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s right.¡¯


    Gotou was surprised, but Hata spoke like it was obvious.


    ¡¯So what was the cause of death?¡¯


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know. The corpse is in that state, after all,¡¯ said Hata readily. Well, it probably was difficult to decide the cause of death from that state.


    ¡¯Then what caused the fire?¡¯


    ¡¯Have you forgotten? I¡¯m employed as a coroner ¨C not an investigator. That¡¯s your job, right?¡¯


    It was just as Hata said. Gotou was lost for words.


    ¡¯Well, if there¡¯s nothing there to start the fire, somebody probably lit it,¡¯ said Yakumo with a sigh.


    Gotou looked at Yakumo with a snarl, but Yakumo just yawned, not nervous at all.


    This guy. Doesn¡¯t he understand the importance of what he said ¨C


    ¡¯If what you say is true, this is a murder.¡¯


    ¡¯Gotou-san, are you really a detective?¡¯


    Yakumo gave Gotou his usual mocking sidelong nce.


    ¡¯Yeah, unfortunately.¡¯


    After Gotou spat that out, Yakumo shook his head, like he didn¡¯t know what to do with Gotou.


    ¡¯I said that somebody might have lit the fire. I said this earlier as well, but that corpse was dead before it burned. Lighting it on fire would only be the muttion of the corpse. Until we know the cause for death, we cannot determine that it was a murder.¡¯


    Ah, that was right.


    There was nothing wrong with what Yakumo was saying, but that sort of irritated Gotou.


    Gotou couldn¡¯t think of anything to reply so he just clicked his tongue.


    ¡¯By the way, Hata-san. I actually have something I would like to request of you.¡¯


    Yakumo changed the topic, ignoring Gotou, who was sulking.


    ¡¯If it¡¯s a request from you, Yakumo-kun, there¡¯s no way I could refuse.¡¯


    Hata let out a demonicugh.


    Yakumo took a white capsule from his pocket and handed it to Hata.


    Hata looked at it under a fluorescentmp.


    ¡¯This is?¡¯


    ¡¯This is something that was pilfered from a certain person. I want to ask you to analyse itsposition, but...¡¯


    Pilfered? Wasn¡¯t that a crime?


    How did he have the nerve to be so shameless in front of the police?


    ¡¯Normally, that would be out of my expertise, but I¡¯ll ask an acquaintance.¡¯


    Hata put the capsule in an envelope on the desk.


    ¡¯So what are we going to do now?¡¯


    Yakumo and Hata both looked scornfully at Gotou, who was crossing his arms.


    ¡¯What? Did I say something strange?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes, you did. Isn¡¯t it the detective¡¯s job to decide what to do next?¡¯


    Yakumo pointed at Gotou¡¯s nose.


    This guy. Making fun of him. Even though he¡¯d instructed him to do this and that so many times before. He just ran away when the situation was bad.


    ¡¯Er... Detective Gotou. Could I suggest asking for Sasaki-sensei¡¯s opinion?¡¯


    Ishii interrupted while raising his hand like an elementary school student.


    It appeared Ishii was enthusiastic about profiling, but Gotou was different. He just couldn¡¯t bring himself to like that woman.


    ¡¯Well, it doesn¡¯t matter to me what method of investigation you choose, but please make sure to properly investigate what I asked of you,¡¯ said Yakumo, like it was none of his business. He rubbed at his eyes while he yawned.


    ¡¯Then you help with the investigation too!¡¯


    ¡¯I would rather not.¡¯


    An immediate answer.


    It felt like he was lost at sea. However, this always happened.


    ¡¯Why not? It¡¯s not like you have anything to do,¡¯ said Gotou, still holding on.


    ¡¯I am visiting a grave today.¡¯


    After dering that, Yakumo left the room.


    Honestly. What a transparent lie.


    A man who can see ghosts visiting a grave? That¡¯s hysterical ¨C


    -


    5


    -


    Komai¡¯s vigil was held at a funeral hall near the elementary school.


    A number of teachers from the school attended, starting with Haruka. None of the children came. That was the decision of the Board of Education.


    It appeared the suspicion that it was a suicide had had a great influence.


    After passing the reception, Haruka sat on a chair in the lobby and thought about what had happened.


    ¡¯Oh, I was wondering who it was ¨C is that you, Haruka-chan?¡¯


    An enrobed monk waved as he approached.


    Why would a monk know my name ¨C


    She thought it dubious, but that was only for a moment. When she saw the monk¡¯s face, she immediately understood.


    A calm face that made one think of the Maitreya. On top of that, the red contact lens in his left eye.


    It was Saitou Isshin, the chief priest at a Buddhist temple and Yakumo¡¯s uncle and honorary parent.


    ¡¯It¡¯s been a while.¡¯


    Haruka took a formal bow.


    ¡¯Was the person who passed away somebody you knew?¡¯


    Isshin had probably noticed from Haruka¡¯s expression, because he asked that with a stiff expression.


    ¡¯Yes. I¡¯m training at an elementary school, and she took care of me.¡¯


    ¡¯I see. I¡¯m sorry for your loss...¡¯


    Isshin put his hands together and bowed his head.


    ¡¯But seeing you made me feel a bit better, Isshin-san.¡¯


    ¡¯It tters me to hear you say that.¡¯


    Isshin¡¯s narrow eyes became even narrower when he smiled.


    It wasn¡¯t ttery ¨C it was how she truly felt. Seeing Isshin¡¯s gentle face made her feel just a bit more at ease.


    She hurriedly held back the tears that had welled up the moment she rxed.


    In order to change her mood, she purposefully let out a sigh, when she noticed somebody looking at her and raised her head.


    Over by the crowd of people at the reception, there was a boy staring their way.


    That¡¯s ¨C


    ¡¯Masato-kun.¡¯


    Haruka started walking towards Masato.


    Why was Masato here ¨C


    It might have just been a wrong impression, but Haruka felt like he was trying to express something.


    Just as they were almost close enough to touch, Masato noticed Haruka, took in a breath and backed up.


    ¡¯Wait, Masato-kun.¡¯


    Masato turned around and ran off.


    Should I chase him ¨C


    Isshin stood next to Haruka as she was lost for a decision.


    ¡¯Is that child someone you know?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. He¡¯s one of the children from my ss...¡¯


    ¡¯That child...¡¯


    Isshin smiled awkwardly after he started speaking.


    ¡¯What is it?¡¯


    ¡¯I thought that he looked simr.¡¯


    ¡¯Looked simr?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. He looks simr to Yakumo when he was young.¡¯


    Isshin¡¯s gaze was far away. He was probably thinking about the past.


    He was Yakumo¡¯s uncle and also the person who¡¯d raised him, so Haruka felt like her thoughts weren¡¯t altogether wrong.


    That child was shouldering something heavy, just as Yakumo was.


    -


    6


    -


    At Ishii¡¯s suggestion, Gotou visited Sasaki Mental Health again.


    He sat on the same sofa asst time and looked at Anna.


    The truth was he didn¡¯t really want to, but if Yakumo wouldn¡¯t do anything, it was true that Gotou had nobody else to rely on since thinking was his weak point.


    ¡¯I want to hear what you think today.¡¯


    He¡¯de here already, so he¡¯d get nowhere by griping. Gotou brought up the topic at hand.


    ¡¯If I can be of any help.¡¯


    Anna smiled amiably.


    Ishii had met up with Anna once without Gotou, but he couldn¡¯t tell how much information she knew.


    It would be a pain to check, so Gotou decided to exin from the beginning.


    At the elementary school that had a fire twenty-eight years ago, Tobe Kengo had been found as a burnt corpse and the cause of death was unknown.


    However, they thought that somebody had started the fire after he died ¨C


    Also, Ushijima¡¯s mother seemed to think that her son was killed by Tobe, but she¡¯d said that it was a good thing he died.


    Anna listened silently, but when he said that the burnt corpse was Tobe, tears welled up in her eyes.


    It had been in the news too, so it probably wasn¡¯t the first time she¡¯d heard it.


    It appeared that she felt guilty that he died since she had been the one to let him escape.


    ¡¯In short, what I want to ask if who set Tobe¡¯s corpse on fire, in this situation.¡¯


    Gotou ended his exnation with a question.


    ¡¯Would you mind if I smoke?¡¯


    After Anna excused herself, she snapped a cigarette filter with her fingernails and lit it.


    She was probably trying to calm down. Her fingers were shaking slightly.


    Gotou took his cigarette case out of his pocket so he could smoke too, but it was empty.


    Damn. After Gotou crushed his cigarette case, Anna offered her own cigarettes.


    ¡¯Sorry about this.¡¯


    Gotou took a cigarette from her case. Just as he put it in his mouth, she flicked open a lighter in front of his eyes.


    A thin silver Zippo lighter.


    Gotou stuck his face out so that his cigarette could be light. He felt sort of like he was in a cabaret club.


    ¡¯I can¡¯t say anything at this stage. However, I believe that the person who lit the fire had a violent hatred towards Tobe-san and has some sort of attachment to fire,¡¯ said Anna, slowly blowing out smoke.


    That made sense. Putting together what Yakumo and Hata said, the person had lit somebody who was already dead on fire.


    Plus, they¡¯d waited for adipocere to form. It wasn¡¯t normal ¨C


    ¡¯I have a guess as to who the culprit could be...¡¯ said Anna with upturned eyes after putting out her cigarette in the ashtray.


    ¡¯W-what? Really?¡¯


    Gotou tried to keep his calm, but he raised his voice despite that.


    ¡¯Yes. Though this is only a theory...¡¯


    ¡¯I don¡¯t care ¨C just tell me.¡¯


    ¡¯It isn¡¯t a very difficult rationalisation. You shoulde to the same conclusion if you analyse the situation, Detective.¡¯


    Anna smiled mischievously.


    She really looked a lot younger than she was. Gotou felt that all over again.


    ¡¯Of course! That¡¯s how it is!¡¯


    Ishii hadn¡¯t said anything up until now, but he let out a shout and stood up.


    ¡¯Sit down, fool.¡¯


    Gotou pulled Ishii¡¯s arm and forced him down. Ishii looked so displeased it was almost impertinent.


    ¡¯Exin.¡¯


    Menthol cigarettes were really awful.


    Gotou crushed the cigarette which still had more than half left in the ashtray and urged Anna to continue.


    ¡¯Isn¡¯t there only one person? Somebody who holds a hatred for Tobe-san and has an attachment to fire...¡¯


    Anna avoided saying the name directly and gave another hint.


    That hint was more than enough ¨C


    In Gotou¡¯s mind, there was the face of one woman.


    A woman with shy clothes and shy makeup. She believed that her son was killed in the fire twenty-eight years ago.


    So she got revenge by burning Tobe then ¨C


    ¡¯Ushijima Harue...¡¯


    When Anna heard the name Gotou said, her face stiffened and she drew in her chin. Though she didn¡¯t say it clearly, that response was sufficient.


    Ushijima Harue ¨C


    Seemed they¡¯d need to meet up again.


    -


    7


    -


    ¡¯Yakumo ising home today too, so you shoulde by since you haven¡¯t in a while. Nao will be happy too.¡¯


    Invited by Isshin, Haruka walked to the temple at the top of the slope.


    Maybe Yakumo would be angry that she hade of her own ord again, but so many things had happened and she didn¡¯t want to be in her room alone. She also wanted to consult Yakumo about something.


    After going to the living room in the priests¡¯ quarters, Haruka kneeled on the cushion and thought over what had happened.


    When Isshin came back with tea and sat down opposite Haruka.


    He wasn¡¯t wearing his robes anymore ¨C he¡¯d changed into his working clothes. The impression Haruka got from him changed a lot depending on what he wore.


    ¡¯I should have bought some sweets.¡¯


    After Isshin sipped his tea, he scratched his ear, seeming a bit embarrassed.


    ¡¯No, I¡¯m the one who¡¯se at such ate hour...¡¯


    ¡¯Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m the one who invited you. Yakumo should be back soon, so don¡¯t be so stiff and rx.¡¯


    Isshin smiled. This person¡¯s smile had the mysterious power to easily calm someone¡¯s nerves.


    He waspletely different from Yakumo, who was cynical towards everyone.


    Haruka rxed and breathed out. Her stiff shoulders rxed as well.


    ¡¯It¡¯s unusual for Yakumo-kun to return.¡¯


    Yakumo almost never returned home, since he lived in the little prefabricated room at the university.


    For Yakumo, who could see the spirits of the dead, this ce with its graves was too noisy for him.


    Yakumo had said this himself before.


    ¡¯I¡¯m only saying this because it¡¯s you, Haruka-chan, but today¡¯s is actually the anniversary of somebody¡¯s death.¡¯


    Haruka couldn¡¯t believe what Isshin had said.


    She couldn¡¯t imagine Yakumo going to visit somebody¡¯s grave, when shepared it to how his usual speech and conduct.


    Who on earth did Yakumo think so much of?


    ¡¯Um, whose death anniversary is it?¡¯


    She couldn¡¯t stop her impulse of wanting to know, so she ended up saying that aloud.


    ¡¯That¡¯s right. It¡¯d be better to talk to you about it. That Yakumo will never talk about it himself anyway.¡¯


    Isshin¡¯s eyes narrowed as he thought about something.


    Haruka felt like it was a warm and gentle memory.


    ¡¯This was back when Yakumo was still a middle school student...¡¯


    Just as Isshin said that, the sliding door to the living room opened.


    ¡¯Uncle, don¡¯t talk about unnecessary things without permission.¡¯


    Yakumo stood there with a displeased expression on his face.


    ¡¯A little bit¡¯s fine, right?¡¯


    ¡¯No.¡¯


    Yakumo crossed his arms and shook his head at Isshin¡¯s needling.


    It appeared that he didn¡¯t want her to know no matter what, but it was human nature to be more curious when things were hidden.


    ¡¯You¡¯re so petty-minded.¡¯


    ¡¯That isn¡¯t the problem.¡¯


    Yakumo was being unusually stubborn.


    ¡¯I¡¯ll let you know in secret from Yakumo next time,¡¯ whispered Isshin, so that Yakumo wouldn¡¯t hear.


    ¡¯Why are you here anyway? I don¡¯t remember inviting you.¡¯


    Ah, an expected development ¨C


    In the past, she would have been seriously depressed, but she wasn¡¯t even surprised by it now.


    ¡¯I invited her.¡¯


    ¡¯Why do you always do things like this without asking?¡¯


    Unlike Isshin, who had spoken nonchntly, Yakumo was irritated as he objected while raking his fingers through his hair.


    ¡¯This is my house. I can invite somebody if I want, right?¡¯


    You could tell Isshin had raised Yakumo. He wouldn¡¯t lose to Yakumo in an argument.


    Harukaughed without thinking at the amusing scene. Yakumo red at her without a moment¡¯s dy.


    Ooh, scary ¨C


    ¡¯Honestly...¡¯


    Now that he had been talked down, Yakumo bit his lower lip.


    While they had been talking, somebody¡¯s face peered out from behind Yakumo¡¯s back.


    ¡¯Nao-chan!¡¯


    It was Nao, Yakumo¡¯s niece.


    Nao appeared to have noticed Haruka too, because a bright smile appeared on her face as she leapt towards her.


    Rushed at by a seven-year-old girl, Haruka lost her bnce and fell backwards.


    Nao didn¡¯t seem to care as she moved her hands and feet about on top of Haruka¡¯s body. When Haruka saw that adorable smile, she felt happier too.


    This child, who seemed so innocent at first nce, was burdened with heavy shackles.


    Nao was deaf.


    Yakumo said this before. Peoplepensate for the abilities they¡¯recking with other abilities ¨C


    While patting Nao¡¯s head, Haruka said Good evening in her head.


    ¨C Good evening.


    Nao¡¯s voice reached Haruka¡¯s mind.


    Even if she couldn¡¯t hear with her ears, Nao could exchange words through her mind.


    -


    8


    -


    Tired from ying, Nao was asleep, using Haruka¡¯sp as a pillow.


    Nao had a smile on her face even while she slept.


    ¡¯Oh, Nao¡¯s gone and fallen asleep.¡¯


    Isshin stood up to shake Nao awake.


    ¡¯It¡¯s fine. Please let her sleep here,¡¯ replied Haruka, brushing Nao¡¯s glossy hair. Nao turned her head as if it tickled.


    ¡¯Haruka-chan, sorry about this.¡¯


    ¡¯Please don¡¯t worry about it.¡¯


    ¡¯She¡¯s such a troublesome child. She¡¯s so pampered...¡¯


    It looked like there were tears in Isshin¡¯s eyes.


    I wonder where her mother is ¨C


    That doubt suddenly came to Haruka. Now that she thought about it, she¡¯d never seen Nao¡¯s mother.


    Perhaps this child¡¯s mother is already ¨C


    ¡¯So what happened this time?¡¯ said Yakumo, interrupting Haruka¡¯s thoughts.


    He¡¯d seen right through her then. It appeared that she couldn¡¯t hide the emotions on her face.


    ¡¯Komai-sensei passed away.¡¯


    She spoke in a quiet voice that was difficult even for her to hear.


    She felt as if each time she said it, that truth became heavier.


    ¡¯Would that teacher be the person we met on the roof before?¡¯


    When Haruka nodded, Yakumo¡¯s eyes narrowed as if he were staring at something bright.


    It appeared that Yakumo was thinking about what Masato said too, even without her mentioning it.


    ¨C You¡¯ll die next.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know what I should do...¡¯


    Haruka knew herself that her voice was shaking.


    She had nned on being psychologically stronger. Komai¡¯s death had been a shock, and she was very sad. But she¡¯d thought that she would be able to withstand it.


    But now that I¡¯m in front of Yakumo, why ¨C


    Tears welled up in her eyes and fell onto Nao¡¯s cheek.


    Haruka hurried wiped the tears away with both hands. Were they tears of sadness? Fear? Anxiety? Her shoulders shook with emotions she couldn¡¯t define herself.


    ¡¯I¡¯ll let Nao sleep on the futon.¡¯


    Isshin picked Nao up from Haruka¡¯sp.


    ¡¯Sorry...¡¯


    ¡¯Don¡¯t worry about it.¡¯


    Isshin replied with a smile and took Nao, still asleep, out of the room.


    Haruka frantically wiped away the tears that were welling up against her will and looked at Yakumo with her cloudy vision.


    ¡¯I understand that you want to cry, but there¡¯s no time for that,¡¯ said Yakumo expressionlessly.


    There was no sympathy at all for Haruka¡¯s feelings there. His tone was blunt.


    ¡¯Time?¡¯


    Haruka snivelled.


    ¡¯It¡¯s certain that that boy had some role in this chain of events. Our goal is to lift the curse on him. In that meaning, we don¡¯t understand anything yet.¡¯


    Yakumo scratched the tip of his nose awkwardly.


    She knew what he wanted to say next even without him saying it. Before they lifted the curse on Masato, it wasn¡¯t the time or ce to cry.


    Strict but kind words ¨C


    In her heart, Haruka said, ¡¯Thank you.¡¯ If she said it aloud, she felt like she would start crying again.


    ¡¯Now, let¡¯s continue.¡¯


    Yakumo raked his fingers through his hair.


    ¡¯All right.¡¯


    ¡¯First ¨C why did that teacher die?¡¯


    ¡¯A suicide, apparently... it seems she jumped from her t¡¯s veranda.¡¯


    She hadn¡¯t seen it herself, but in her head, she could see Komai, copsed on the ground with blood flowing from her head.


    ¡¯There must have been a reason to determine it was a suicide at this stage.¡¯


    That was Yakumo for you ¨C he was ustomed to cases.


    ¡¯There was a note in the room that read ¡°I¡¯m tired¡±. Also, this is just a rumour, but I¡¯ve heard that she was having an affair... but to me, Komai-sensei didn¡¯t seem like she was so troubled she would try to kill herself.¡¯


    ¡¯Nobody can know for certain the reason somebodymits suicide except for that person. At this stage, it could bepletely unrted, for all that we know.¡¯


    Yakumo might have been right.


    Everyone had different perspectives. Even if some people might find somethingughable, for the person, it could have been troubling enough tomit suicide.


    ¡¯Yakumo-kun, what do you think?¡¯


    ¡¯I understand a number of the tricks, but I haven¡¯t grasped the flow of everything...¡¯ muttered Yakumo, and he ran both hands through his hair.


    ¡¯I see...¡¯


    ¡¯Twenty-eight years ago, there was a fire at the elementary school. I feel like that¡¯s the key, but...¡¯


    Yakumo looked bitter as he pinched his brow with his fingers.


    ¡¯If it¡¯s about the fire twenty-eight years ago, I know a lot about it.¡¯


    The person who interrupted was Isshin.


    It seemed that he¡¯d put Nao to sleep and had returned at some time to the living room entrance.


    Yakumo opened his almond eyes and looked up at Isshin.


    Isshin didn¡¯t continue, instead sitting cross-legged with a nonchnt expression.


    ¡¯Uncle!¡¯ said Yakumo in his irritation.


    ¡¯You shouldn¡¯t be so hasty.¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯ll listen to your scoldingter.¡¯


    ¡¯You¡¯d understand if you thought about it normally though. I graduated from that elementary school where the fire urred. I was also in the same grade as Ushijima Atsushi-kun, the boy who died then.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh, is that so?¡¯


    Haruka¡¯s eyes were wide in surprise.


    Isn¡¯t he the wrong age ¨C is what Haruka thought, but now that she thought about it, she had never asked for Isshin¡¯s age.


    She had just thought that he was much older because of his calm demeanour.


    Which means Isshin is in histe thirties ¨C


    Haruka was stuck on that odd point.


    ¡¯Why didn¡¯t you say that earlier?¡¯


    ¡¯You never asked me about it.¡¯


    Unlike Yakumo, who made a strong objection, Isshin wasn¡¯t concerned at all.


    ¡¯Then did you know Tobe Kengo too?¡¯


    Yakumo threw that question out after swearing.


    The murderer who killed his own father, Tobe Kengo ¨C


    When Isshin heard that name, his face be just a bit stiff as he nodded.


    ¡¯Kengo-kun was a really good friend. I can¡¯t believe he¡¯d turn out like that... Before that fire, he¡¯d been such a gentle boy...¡¯


    As he reminisced, Isshin suddenly pped his hands together like he¡¯d remembered something, stood up and left the room.


    ¡¯Honestly. Can¡¯t see the forest for the trees,¡¯ murmured Yakumo bitterly as he watched Isshin leave.


    ¡¯Ah, sorry for the wait.¡¯


    Isshin brought an old album back with him, ced it on the table and flipped through the pages.


    Haruka and Yakumo leant forward to peer at that album.


    ¡¯Ah, about here.¡¯


    Isshin stopped flipping the pages.


    It appeared to be a picture of a field trip. In the photo, there were children in gym uniforms wearing rucksacks.


    ¡¯This is Kengo-kun.¡¯


    Isshin pointed at a photo.


    There were two boys standing shoulder to shoulder. One was probably Isshin. His gentle expression hadn¡¯t changed even after twenty-eight years.


    Tobe Kengo beside him had a gentle expression that wouldn¡¯t lose to Isshin¡¯s.


    For this child to kill his own father ¨C


    Time really was a terrifying thing.


    The faces of the children in her own ss came up in Haruka¡¯s mind.


    She didn¡¯t want them to turn out like that. Tobe Kengo¡¯s homeroom teacher must have felt the same way.


    ¡¯Who¡¯s this?¡¯


    Yakumo pointed at another photo.


    There were two other boys in that photo.


    ¡¯This is Ushijima Atsushi-kun,¡¯ said Isshin as he pointed at the photo.


    Ushijima Atsushi¡¯s face looked very simr to Tobe Kengo¡¯s, but his mood was theplete opposite. The shadow and light of the same thing. That was how it felt.


    ¡¯His mother treated him awfully,¡¯ said Yakumo, his hands in tight fists.


    ¡¯How can you tell?¡¯


    ¡¯Look at his arms and legs. Those are awful bruises.¡¯


    Just as Yakumo said, there were dark bruises on his arms and thighs. There was also a round burn on the back of his hand. That had probably been from a cigarette.


    That¡¯s awful ¨C


    ¡¯But how do you know it was his mother?¡¯


    Haruka asked another question.


    They could confirm that there were bruises, but it was difficult to say it was the work of the mother just from a photograph.


    It could¡¯ve been the father, and it could also have been bullying from the other kids.


    ¡¯He doesn¡¯t have a father. Also, when Gotou-san met with his mother, it seemed she was incredibly prejudiced against her son. Though I hadn¡¯t thought she would go so far...¡¯


    Yakumo¡¯s expression was twisted to the point Haruka thought he might have felt unwell.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know the details either, but it¡¯s as Yakumo says.¡¯


    Isshin was the one who spoke.


    ¡¯These injuries are already not that bad. When he took off his shirt to change into his gym uniform, sometimes his whole body would be covered in welts.¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s...¡¯


    Haruka¡¯s chest felt tight.


    ¡¯Even if we asked why, he wouldn¡¯t say anything. He probably just took it silently. A kid that age would have nowhere to go but home...¡¯


    Isshin looked pained.


    ¡¯Who¡¯s next to Ushijima-kun?¡¯


    Yakumo pointed at the other boy to clear the suffocating atmosphere.


    ¡¯He¡¯s Oomori Hironori.¡¯


    Isshin answered after checking the photo. The boy looked a bit like Masato ¨C


    ¡¯So that kid¡¯s dad was also in the same grade... Seems possible.¡¯


    Yakumo had a sharp look in his eyes.


    What Yakumo said just now ¨C so he really was Masato¡¯s father? The moment she looked at the album again to check the photo, Haruka saw someone else whose face was simr.


    ¡¯The person in this photo...¡¯


    Haruka pointed at the teacher standing in the middle of the group photo.


    ¡¯That¡¯s the homeroom teacher Konno-sensei.¡¯


    Haruka swallowed her breath when she heard Isshin¡¯s answer. Was this just a coincidence ¨C


    ¡¯What is it?¡¯


    When Yakumo looked at the album, he immediately noticed Konno and furrowed his brows.


    ¡¯This guy is the vice principal...¡¯


    Haruka nodded.


    ¡¯Konno-sensei became the vice principal?¡¯


    ¡¯He¡¯s a pretty arrogant guy. How was he when he was your homeroom teacher?¡¯


    ¡¯Konno-sensei was always like that. He scolded me a number of times too. Plus, there were some girls who said Konno-sensei molested them...¡¯ said Isshin to nobody in particr as he scratched his chin.


    ¡¯Tobe Kengo, Ushijima Atsushi, Oomori Hironori and the vice principal. For the people rted to the case to all be present...¡¯


    Yakumo put his index finger to his brow.


    -


    9


    -


    Ishii was running ¨C


    He was frantically running after Gotou, but he couldn¡¯t catch up no matter how much he ran.


    His back was drenched in sweat. It hurt to breathe. His legs were trembling.


    ¡¯Ishii-san, you are you.¡¯


    He heard Anna¡¯s voice in his ears.


    A doubt had sprouted within Ishii because of those words.


    Why was he chasing after Gotou?


    No matter how much he ran, he couldn¡¯t catch him. The reason for that was simple ¨C he wasn¡¯t Gotou.


    The person called Ishii Yuutarou could never be Gotou Kazutoshi.


    The moment he had that doubt, he lost his footing and fell forwards.


    Gotou¡¯s back was getting farther and farther away ¨C


    But Ishii didn¡¯t have the willpower to stand up and chase Gotou.


    ¨C I am Ishii Yuutarou.


    He slowly stood up, turned around and started walking down the road he had taken.


    His gait was light.


    Suddenly, a dark shadow appeared in Ishii¡¯s path, blocking his way.


    Gotou stood imposingly, upying Ishii¡¯s route.


    ¡¯D-Detective Gotou...¡¯


    Ishii stepped back.


    ¡¯Why didn¡¯t you follow me...¡¯


    Gotou¡¯s voice shook the air and reverberated to the bottom of Ishii¡¯s stomach.


    ¡¯No, I, er...¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t think of an excuse ¨C he was just confused.


    ¡¯Because of you...¡¯


    When he said that, the stomach area of Gotou¡¯s white shirt was dyed red before his eyes.


    That¡¯s blood ¨C


    ¡¯D-Detective Gotou.¡¯


    ¡¯Because of you, I...¡¯


    Before he finished his words, Gotou copsed, face-up.


    -


    ¡¯D-Detective Gotouuu!¡¯ shouted Ishii as he jumped up.


    ¡¯You¡¯re so noisy in the morning!¡¯


    Gotou¡¯s fist fell upon Ishii¡¯s head.


    Ishii¡¯s wavering consciousness was brought back to reality. When he looked around, he saw that he was in the usual Unsolved Cases Special Investigations Room.


    A dream ¨C


    It appeared that he¡¯d worked until morning and fallen asleep at his desk. This was the second time he¡¯d seen this dream. He had a bad feeling about it.


    ¡¯I¡¯m heading out.¡¯


    Gotou grabbed his jacket and headed for the door.


    ¡¯W-where to?¡¯


    ¡¯Yakumo¡¯s.¡¯


    ¡¯Ah, but the questioning...¡¯


    ¡¯Do it yourself,¡¯ said Gotou one-sidedly, and then he briskly left the room.


    Ishii just watched his back leave silently ¨C


    -


    10


    -


    In the morning, sses were to be held as normal.


    Though Komai¡¯s funeral service was in the afternoon, only Haruka and the year-head teacher were to attend.


    The guardians were notified through letters that another teacher woulde next week.


    Until then, other teachers would take ss 5-4 in turns, and Haruka¡¯s training would continue as well.


    Haruka felt ufortable with how people were acting as if nothing had happened when she attended the morning meeting.


    ¡¯Is this really OK?¡¯


    Haruka asked that question to Yokouchi, who stood beside her.


    ¡¯Unfortunately, this is the normal response,¡¯ replied Yokouchi with a shrug.


    At the board meeting, it appeared that the question was not the teacher¡¯s motivations or sadness but whether there was any danger to the children.


    Haruka felt that was the right way of looking at it.


    However, she just couldn¡¯t ept how the homeroom teacher¡¯s death had just been vaguely cleared away.


    ¡¯Please engage in ss without rxing your attention.¡¯


    With that remark from Konno, the morning meeting came to an end.


    What an odd expression. Would anybody rx their attention after somebody they knew died ¨C


    As if he had heard what Haruka was saying in her heart, Konno turned his gaze towards her.


    It wasn¡¯t like she had anything to be guilty of, but she felt a chill down her spine.


    ¡¯Trainee teacher.¡¯


    ¡¯Yes.¡¯


    Haruka stood up straight and epted Konno¡¯s cold gaze.


    ¡¯This is an important time. Don¡¯t cause any more problems.¡¯


    It felt like he was saying everything was her fault.


    She wanted to object, but this person wasn¡¯t the type to listen to other people. If she gave her opinion, she would just get into a fight.


    ¡¯Yes sir.¡¯


    She gave Konno a fierce look, the most defiance she could muster.


    Konno made a loud click with his tongue and walked past Haruka.


    ¡¯Ozawa-san, let¡¯s go.¡¯


    Yokouchi spoke up to her.


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    ¡¯Honestly, please get it together. I¡¯m in charge of ss for first period.¡¯


    ¡¯Ah, sorry.¡¯


    Haruka hurriedly left the staff room with Yokouchi.


    While walking down the corridor, she recalled the conversation she had had with Yakumost night.


    They had found out many new facts, but that didn¡¯t mean they could see the truth.


    It felt like they were walking in circles in a forest nketed with fog.


    A vague anxiety spread through her heart like ripples ¨C


    After entering the ssroom, Haruka stood at the teacher¡¯s desk and took in a deep breath.


    ¡¯Good morning.¡¯


    She consciously acted cheerfully. However, the children didn¡¯t have much of a reaction. Just a few of them responded in quiet voices.


    She looked at the third seat from the back by the window.


    Masato had his head on the desk. His shoulders were shaking, as if he were cold.


    -


    11


    -


    ¡¯Sorry to bother!¡¯


    Gotou opened the door to Yakumo¡¯s secret hiding ce.


    ¡¯How many times do I...¡¯


    ¡¯Shut up. I¡¯m tired of hearing it.¡¯


    Gotou interrupted Yakumo¡¯s words.


    Damn, he knows already, but he keeps on saying the same thing ¨C


    ¡¯So what did youe here for?¡¯ said Yakumo with a yawn.


    This brat ¨C


    ¡¯You¡¯re the one who called me here!¡¯


    Yakumo put his fingers in his ears pointedly as he looked at Gotou, who was yelling to the point veins were popping out.


    For somebody who¡¯d asked Gotou toe because it was an emergency, Yakumo was incredibly calm.


    ¡¯What a poor mind you must have if you can¡¯t understand jokes. I pity you.¡¯


    Ah, he just said whatever the hell he wanted to. It had been a joke? It was just harassment.


    Gotou sat on the chair and crossed his legs.


    ¡¯Just say what you want.¡¯


    ¡¯By the way, is Ishii-san not with you?¡¯


    Yakumobed his fringe.


    ¡¯Hey. I headed off by myself because you called me out so suddenly. We¡¯ve got a lot of things to do too.¡¯


    Yakumo replied to Gotou¡¯s grumbling with a yawn.


    Honestly. Gotou wished Yakumo would take things a bit more seriously.


    ¡¯Other investigation? What are you doing?¡¯ asked Yakumo, sounding incredibly disinterested.


    Gotou wanted to tell him not to ask if he didn¡¯t care, but he restrained himself.


    ¡¯Ushijima Harue.¡¯


    ¡¯What do you n to ask her?¡¯


    The corners of Yakumo¡¯s lips twisted, like he had eaten something unpleasant.


    ¡¯Harue thinks her son was killed by Tobe in the fire twenty-eight years ago.¡¯


    ¡¯Do you suspect her?¡¯


    ¡¯Yeah. No physical evidence for it. Anyway, I n on talking to the workers at the care home she¡¯s at.¡¯


    Yakumo raised an eyebrow while listening to Gotou¡¯s exnation.


    ¡¯Is that your opinion or that of the rumoured psychiatrist?¡¯


    He really was sharp.


    ¡¯The opinion of the psychiatristdy.¡¯


    ¡¯I see... More importantly, how is the matter I asked you to do?¡¯


    Yakumo continued talking, though he looked discontent.


    This morning, Yakumo requested that he look into people rted to the Tobe family and call for them.


    ¡¯I got some info so I went all the way there to look into it.¡¯


    ¡¯Thank you for your hard work.¡¯


    Everything this guy said was irritating.


    ¡¯I contacted the woman who used to be the Tobe family housekeeper.¡¯


    Since somebody in the investigation department had gone to talk to her before for the chain of incidents, Gotou was able to confirm the address right away.


    ¡¯Well done.¡¯


    ¡¯An investigation team member already talked to her though.¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s fine. I¡¯m the one who wants to talk to her.¡¯


    ¡¯You n on meeting her?¡¯


    ¡¯That is the n.¡¯


    Yakumo stood up with a yawn.


    Since Gotou had figured out that was what Yakumo meant when he said to call for them, he wasn¡¯t surprised.


    But I don¡¯t understand ¨C


    ¡¯Is that housekeeper rted to the case som

 Volume 4 Epilogue

    Volume 4 Epilogue


    <strong>VOLUME 4 - FEELINGS TO PROTECT</strong> epilogue ()


    -


    A week after that terrible case ¨C


    Ishii was at the university in front of the door to the <Movie Research Circle>.


    He was divided as to whether or not he should open this door. He still hadn¡¯t organised his feelings.


    ¡®Come in.¡¯


    There was a voice from the other side of the door.


    It appeared that Yakumo had already noticed Ishii¡¯s visit. Ishii drew up his courage and opened the door timidly.


    Yakumo weed Ishii with a yawn.


    ¡¯H-hello. Sorry for intruding.¡¯


    Ishii made his greetings as he stepped inside.


    ¡¯Well, please sit down.¡¯


    Ishii sat on the chair opposite Yakumo as he was told.


    Ishii¡¯s goal for today was to report the case¡¯s progress. However, the truth was that the case was soplicated he didn¡¯t know where to begin.


    The police still hadn¡¯t made an official announcement. Or rather, they couldn¡¯t.


    That was how strange this case was.


    The newspapers and television news channels had been throwing around spections ¨C it was out of control.


    There were headings in sports news like ¡¯Monster born from the mes!¡¯ on the front page. Ishii thought it was pertinent, in a way.


    ¡¯So, what became of the situation afterwards?¡¯


    Yakumo brought up the topic, as if he had seen through what Ishii had been thinking about in his head.


    ¡¯Ah, yes, Ushijima Atsushi confessed ¨C perhaps he is resigned.¡¯


    His confession had been shocking ¨C


    Twenty-eight years ago, he switched ces with his ssmate Tobe Kengo at the fire.


    He had gazed enviously at thepletely different environment Kengo lived in, even though they had been born to the same father, and said that his name was Tobe Kengo when he was saved from the fire and asked his name.


    That had probably been a child¡¯s frivolous lie.


    However, Tobe Masashi¡¯s strange position regarding the inheritance, Ushijima¡¯s burnt face and the way everyone treated it ¨C these various factors piled up and Ushijima ended up living as Tobe Kengo.


    But then, Masashi was diagnosed with cancer and didn¡¯t have much longer to live. He might have felt guilty, because it seemed like he would reveal everything.


    That was why he killed him ¨C


    In order to run away from that crime, Ushijima thought that he had to be another person again.


    He borrowed Anna¡¯s help to escape and tried to be Oomori Hironori, his old ssmate.


    He tempted Masato, Oomori¡¯s son and made him out to be an aplice. He killed Hironori, made it look like his own corpse and burnt it.


    Since he¡¯d had to cut off his own left hand to do that, it was unusual tenacity.


    ¡¯Has the investigation into the teacher called Komai been going well?¡¯


    Yakumo ran a hand through his messy hair.


    ¡¯Yes. Ushijima confessed to killing her and making it look like a suicide.¡¯


    ¡¯Is that so?¡¯ murmured Yakumo, looking up at the ceiling.


    Now that I think about it, the teacher called Komai was unlucky. She¡¯dmitted no crime. She was Hironori¡¯s lover ¨C that¡¯s all ¨C


    She had been concerned about Masato, who was in low spirits at school, and so Komai went to visit the Oomori home. That was the start of their rtionship.


    The two had been engaged and had been going to announce it soon.


    Ushijima hadn¡¯t know that, so Komai got in his way when she persistently visited the Oomori home after she lost contact with her lover.


    They had hidden their rtionship from everyone since they were teacher and guardian. That was their ruin.


    If that had been public knowledge ¨C if Ushijima had known that from the beginning ¨C Oomori Hironori probably wouldn¡¯t have been the target.


    Masato¡¯s family situation would have been vastly different as well, and he wouldn¡¯t have had to suffer.


    ¡¯Honestly, what a selfish man.¡¯


    There was weight to the words Yakumo spat out.


    ¡¯Selfish... is it?¡¯


    ¡¯That man is terribly selfish and empty. That¡¯s why he could do what he did. He isn¡¯t Oomori Hironori, Tobe Kengo or even Ushijima Atsushi.¡¯


    That might have been the case. When things turned out badly for that man, he impersonated someone else as his cover.


    Even though doing that won¡¯t change who he actually is ¨C


    An empty man. A man who isn¡¯t anybody ¨C


    ¡¯Er, there is one thing I don¡¯t understand.¡¯


    Ishii adjusted the position of his sses with his fingers and looked straight at Yakumo.


    ¡¯The vice principal, Konno-san.¡¯


    Yakumo¡¯s head really did work quickly. Ishii nodded.


    Konno was arrested because a video camera and peeping videos were found in his desk.


    What I don¡¯t understand is why he was there and what role he had ¨C


    ¡¯I didn¡¯t think he was rted to this case at all.¡¯


    ¡¯He yed an important part in this case. You probably know already, but he had taken videos with a hidden camera. Do you know where?¡¯


    ¡¯The locker room at the pool.¡¯


    The moment he said it aloud, Ishii realised what role Konno had yed.


    ¡¯It appears you understand.¡¯


    ¡¯Yes.¡¯


    ¡¯The camera was probably fixed there. When it sensed people passing, it would start filming. I think that was how it was set up.¡¯


    Summer had ended so the pool wasn¡¯t used any more, but for some reason, Konno had collected the camera.


    ¡¯Ushijima thought his crime might have been recorded on that camera.¡¯


    ¡¯Exactly. Masato-kun, as directed by Ushijima, went to try to steal that video from the vice principal, who thought that he had been caught...¡¯


    So there had been a number of misunderstandings.


    ¡¯This is somewhatplicated.¡¯


    ¡¯Well, what Konno-sensei did is shameful on a human level, but this time, it appears that he solved the case.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh, is that so?¡¯


    Ishii¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked at Yakumo¡¯s face.


    ¡¯Without that video, Ushijima would already have left town. He wouldn¡¯t have made Masato-kun do something as dangerous as try to steal the video.¡¯


    Now that I think about it, that might be the case.


    But still ¨C


    ¡¯Well, that doesn¡¯t make what he has done forgivable.¡¯


    Yakumo smiled wryly as he said that, like he¡¯d seen through what Ishii was thinking.


    ¡¯I feel refreshed now.¡¯


    The tense muscles in Ishii¡¯s cheek rxed.


    ¡¯Ishii-san, the following investigation will be difficult for you, won¡¯t it?¡¯


    Ishii couldn¡¯t look at Yakumo, so he averted his gaze.


    This case had been solved because of Yakumo.


    However, there were still several details that were unclear, and they still had to gather evidence for the case.


    As Yakumo said, the police had to do the following investigation. However, Ishii wasn¡¯t to be a part of it.


    He¡¯d requested a holiday from Miyagawa.


    He¡¯d thought that Miyagawa would yell at him for doing this at such a busy time, but Miyagawa told him to take the time off to think, like he sensed how Ishii was feeling.


    I¡¯m not fit to be a detective ¨C


    Ishii realised that painfully this case.


    He couldn¡¯t continue just because he wanted to. Everyone had fields of work they were suited and unsuited for.


    It was his fault Gotou ended up that way. He didn¡¯t know how he would apologise to Gotou¡¯s wife.


    ¡¯Ishii-san, there was no preventing what happened this time.¡¯


    To Ishii, who had been silent and caught up in his thoughts, Yakumo¡¯s words only sounded like a constion.


    ¡¯No... it really was my fault. If I were more reliable...¡¯


    Ishii tried to reply, but he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡¯If I were plotted against that way, I might have been tricked myself.¡¯


    That was what Yakumo said, but Ishii didn¡¯t think so.


    Yakumo would definitely have noticed that she was an imposter. Even though he didn¡¯t meet her even once, he saw through her ¨C


    They found the real Sasaki Anna after that. She¡¯d been on vacation in America.


    Originally, the psychiatrist the prosecutor requested for the psychological exam received a proper written request. Then, the psychiatrist asked Sasaki Anna, who the psychiatrist knew well, to substitute in an email.


    Sasaki Anna¡¯s email address transmission settings had been changed so the email hadn¡¯t reached her.


    Furthermore, the actual written request to the psychiatrist had been proven to be made up.


    Everything had been nned. It would probably havee to light eventually, but it would have been toote by then.


    The woman Ishii met ¨C her name, her age, her history ¨C that had all been somebody else¡¯s.


    It was still unclear who she actually was.


    ¡¯Ishii-san, it¡¯d be better if you had a check-up at a hospital,¡¯ said Yakumo suddenly, looking grim.


    ¡¯What do you mean?¡¯


    ¡¯She probably used hypnotism. That was how Ushijima was able to escape from the guards.¡¯


    Ishii could understand the gist of what Yakumo was trying to say. He felt his chest tighten.


    ¡¯Are you saying I was hypnotised?¡¯


    ¡¯This is only a possibility. Ishii-san, you might still be under hypnotic suggestion.¡¯


    Now that he thought about it, it seemed likely. He¡¯d often felt like his sense of time was off when he went to Anna¡¯s.


    The cold smile Anna had shown Ishii in the end came up in his mind.


    Gooseflesh rose on his skin because it was so frightening.


    At the same time, he remembered something important.


    However, Ishii couldn¡¯t decide how to convey it.


    ¡¯Ishii-san, what is it?¡¯ asked Yakumo, unable to remain indifferent.


    ¡¯Er, um... Actually, that woman gave me a message.¡¯


    ¡¯For me?¡¯


    Even Yakumo looked surprised. He didn¡¯t seem to think there was a reason for it.


    The scene from then came back as a clear image in Ishii¡¯s mind.


    Ishii was handcuffed. Gotou was covered in blood on the floor. Then, Anna said this in Ishii¡¯s ear.


    ¡¯Please give my regards to my cute little brother, Yakumo... That¡¯s what she said.¡¯


    Yakumo¡¯s brows furrowed, and he was clearly displeased.


    Was she really Yakumo¡¯s older sister?


    Ishii wanted to know, but he couldn¡¯t ask. That was how the situation felt.


    Yakumo smiled bitterly as he ran a hand through his hair.


    Ishii had no way of knowing what emotions were hidden behind that expression.


    * * *


    After visiting Yakumo¡¯s secret hiding ce, he went to the hospital.


    He had beening to the hospital every day since the case ended. However, he had not entered the hospital room once.


    When he came to the hospital door, his feet cramped, like he was standing in front of a tightrope.


    Today ¨C today, I¡¯ll go in ¨C that was what he told himself.


    He just couldn¡¯t take that step forward, and he ended up heading back.


    Gotou had to be angry ¨C


    When he thought about that, he couldn¡¯t open the door in his fear.


    But today I¡¯ll go in. And I¡¯ll properly apologise. After that, I¡¯ll tell him my thoughts. That I don¡¯t have any more self-confidence ¨C


    Just as Ishii put his hand on the door, somebody called out from inside.


    Is somebody there?


    Ishii was frightened again just by that.


    ¨C I really don¡¯t know how to look as I meet him.


    He was going to run when the door suddenly opened.


    ¡¯Eek...¡¯


    Ishii swallowed his shriek and covered his mouth with both hands as he backed into the wall.


    A middle-aged woman stood in the doorway.


    She was a beautiful woman. She had sharp, strong features.


    ¡¯You must be Ishii-san,¡¯ said the woman in a husky voice.


    ¡¯Eh, ah, yes...¡¯


    Why does she know my name ¨C


    Ishii was confused, but he gave a polite reply.


    ¡¯This man¡¯s been waiting this whole time for you toe, Ishii-san.¡¯


    ¡¯For me...¡¯


    Ishii understood at this point. She was probably Gotou¡¯s wife.


    ¡¯Yes. It might be a bother for you, but please go for his sake, since he¡¯s been making such a fuss about it.¡¯


    The woman smiled mischievously and walked down the corridor.


    ¡¯Oi! Ishii! Hurry up ande in!¡¯


    Gotou¡¯s angry shout echoed in Ishii¡¯s ears as he stared nkly at Gotou¡¯s wife as she left.


    I was noticed ¨C


    Now there was no way for him to escape. Resigned, Ishii went into the hospital room.


    ¡¯Sit down!¡¯


    Ishii obeyed Gotou¡¯s order, still looking down, and sat on the round chair by the bed.


    He didn¡¯t know what to do, so he just made himself look small.


    ¡¯I heard that you asked for a holiday.¡¯


    Gotou suddenly brought up the main topic.


    A cold sweat ran down Ishii¡¯s body. He just nodded.


    ¡¯You idiot! If you¡¯ve got the time to be thinking about stupid things like that, go move around! Move! This is why you¡¯re a fool!¡¯


    Ishii shut his eyes tightly and epted Gotou¡¯s angry shouts as they came down on him.


    That¡¯s right. I¡¯m a big fool. That¡¯s why ¨C I can¡¯t cause any more trouble.


    ¡¯I¡¯m going to train you from scratch again, you fool, so you¡¯d better prepare yourself!¡¯


    Ishii looked up at Gotou¡¯s words.


    Instead of abandoning somebody like me, he¡¯s going to train me from scratch ¨C even though he suffered so much because of me, he still ¨C


    Tears started falling from Ishii¡¯s eyes.


    ¡¯What are you crying about? It¡¯s creepy. And it¡¯s a hundred years too early for a fool like you to take a holiday. Help Chief Miyagawa out ¡¯til I get back. I already told him about it.¡¯


    Thank you very much.


    In Ishii¡¯s head, he said the same words again and again.


    ¡¯You¡¯re supposed to reply if you understand!¡¯


    Gotou¡¯s fist fell on Ishii¡¯s head.


    ¡¯Yes sir!¡¯


    Ishii stood up and bowed, biting down on his lower lip.


    ¡¯What are you sticking around for!? Hurry up and go!¡¯


    ¡¯Yes sir!¡¯


    Ishii puffed out his chest, stood up straight and put Gotou¡¯s hospital room behind him.


    * * *


    Haruka sat next to Masato on the bench at the train tform.


    Masato was going to leave this town today. He was going to live with his uncle in Nagano.


    Even after knowing Masato¡¯s situation, she didn¡¯t take Masato in.


    She put a higher priority on her new life. It wasn¡¯t just Masato¡¯s mother ¨C Haruka felt like this case had been the result of parents pushing their selfish actions to their children.


    Still, Yakumo¡¯ste. Even though he said he¡¯d definitelye to see him off ¨C


    Haruka had been looking for Yakumo for a while now, but she couldn¡¯t find him. She¡¯d tried to contact his mobile too, but nobody had answered.


    Parting is painful ¨C since it was Yakumo, there was no way he¡¯d think something sentimental like that.


    He must have beente because he slept in. She should have just gone to pick him up.


    Haruka looked at Masato¡¯s profile as he sat beside her.


    It still looked like there was a shadow on his back. Though Yakumo lifted the curse, that didn¡¯t mean the injuries on this child¡¯s small heart had been healed.


    Masato had given his father sleeping pills.


    However, he¡¯d wanted to kill him. He¡¯d probably carry that weight with him for his whole life. Like I did ¨C


    ¡¯Masato-kun, do your best when you get to your new school.¡¯


    Masato nodded expressionlessly.


    He really was down. Haruka touched Masato¡¯s shoulder, but then he stood up as if to escape that.


    ¡¯I¡¯m going.¡¯


    After Masato dered that, he walked towards the gate to the Shinkansen[1] he was waiting for.


    Haruka couldn¡¯t think of anything to say as she watched his retreating back.


    She really was useless.


    ¡¯Hey.¡¯


    Yakumo blocked Masato¡¯s path.


    He¡¯s finally here ¨C


    Masato stopped and looked up at Yakumo.


    Yakumo looked as sleepy as usual as he brought his face close to Masato¡¯s ear and opened his mouth.


    ¡¯Masato. Let¡¯s make a promise...¡¯


    Just then, a train came in at the opposite tform, drowning out the words after that.


    She didn¡¯t know what Yakumo had said.


    She just saw that Masato looked clearly happier as he smiled, showing his white teeth.


    Masato stretched his arm out and waved at Haruka. When Haruka saw that truly happy smile, she naturally smiled and waved back.


    It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen that child smile like that ¨C


    It¡¯s like I had no space to enter. I can¡¯t make Masato smile like that. Yakumo did it so easily.


    I really might not be suited for being a teacher.


    Finally, Masato ran to get on the train, sat at the window and looked out at her.


    The bell rang to announce the train¡¯s departure.


    Next to Yakumo, Haruka ran along with the train as they saw Masato off.


    ¨C Do your best. You¡¯ll definitely be OK.


    Haruka whispered that in her heart.


    Finally, Haruka couldn¡¯t see the train, let alone Masato.


    ¡¯Hey, Yakumo-kun, do you think I was able to do something for that child?¡¯


    Yakumo raised an eyebrow and seemed displeased as he looked at Haruka, with her hands pressed against her chest.


    ¡¯How stupid are you?¡¯


    ¡¯What do you mean, stupid?¡¯


    Honestly. Why did this person say such things when she was seriously troubled?


    ¡¯I said stupid because you are stupid. The way you say it, it¡¯s like you¡¯ll never see Masato again.¡¯


    Now that he¡¯d said that to her, she felt it was right.


    She might have felt like everything had finished.


    ¡¯From now on, Masato will suffer, knowing he drove his father to his death. Are you going to let Masato suffer by himself?¡¯


    Haruka felt like she had been stabbed. She really was stupid, just as Yakumo said.


    ¡¯In that sense, Masato¡¯s curse hasn¡¯t been lifted. That¡¯s why I made Masato a promise earlier.¡¯


    ¡¯A promise?¡¯


    ¡¯That I¡¯d go with you to visit him some time soon.¡¯


    Haruka looked up in surprise. That was why Masato had smiled.


    That was right. She could meet Masato again.


    No, Haruka had promised Masato that she¡¯d lift the curse. She had to watch over him until his heart healed.


    ¡¯Thank you.¡¯


    When Haruka said that, Yakumo looked displeased again.


    ¡¯It¡¯s creepy when you thank me sincerely. What are you nning?¡¯


    Could this person even honestly ept somebody¡¯s feelings?


    ¡¯I¡¯m not nning anything. But...¡¯


    Yakumo walked away briskly, not listening to what Haruka was saying. Honestly ¨C


    Haruka hurriedly followed Yakumo.


    -


    Haruka didn¡¯t realise that the next case had already started then ¨C


    -


    [1] The Shinkansen is a system of high-speed railway lines run by JR. They are sometimes called bullet trains.

 Volume 5 Prologue

    Volume 5 Prologue


    <strong>VOLUME 5 ¨C CONNECTED FEELINGS</strong> prologue ()


    -


    ¡®Fifteen years ago, a terrible and bizarre murder urred at this house.¡¯


    At the sign of Hoshino, the cameraman and director, Yuki, the reporter, started speaking towards the camera.


    Though it was a camera, it wasn¡¯t one for business use but a home-use Handycam[1], often used when variety shows shot on location. There was nothing ate-night show with a low budget could do.


    Maruyama took a cross out from the pocket of his worship clothes and gripped it with both hands.


    A cold wind was blowing ¨C


    Having a psychic special at a time like this could only be a prank. However, he had to endure it. Appearing on television like this was good publicity.


    Maruyama sniffled and stood firm.


    ¡¯Today, not a single person has approached this house.¡¯


    Yuki looked up at the second floor and pointed. Maruyama looked up as well.


    It was a huge house.


    He didn¡¯t know what sort of n the owner had had, but to put it inly, it was creepy. The house had a pointed roof and the wooden pirs were showing.


    It looked like some church from the Middle Ages. It didn¡¯t match the Japanese scenery.


    ¡¯There is a rumour that a ghost lurks within this house. Is this the grudge of the murdered victim? Or did the murder ur because this house had been cursed from before?¡¯


    Yuki¡¯s almond eyes narrowed as she asked these questions.


    Hoshino shook the dead branches in front of the garden as nned.


    Rustle ¨C


    ¡¯The answer will be revealed tonight,¡¯ said Yuki with a hard expression.


    Maruyama looked at the talent called Yuki for the first time. It was mysterious how she had never showed up on stage before.


    Skin as pale as porcin and a straight-edged nose. At first nce, she seemed tidy and trim, but the almond eyes underneath her brow looked like they were challenging men.


    Her beauty would make most talents run away with their tails between their legs.


    She wasn¡¯t bad at speaking either. Of course she recited her lines smoothly, but her voice had a dignified tone to it.


    ¡¯Today, the exorcist Maruyama-sensei has graced us with his presence.¡¯


    Yuki weed him.


    Maruyama fixed the sleeves of his worship clothes, put on a quiet expression and walked into the frame in front of Yuki.


    ¡¯My name is Maruyama.¡¯


    He bowed with purposeful solemnity.


    ¡¯Sensei, what is your impression of this house after looking at it?¡¯


    After Yuki asked that, Maruyama gripped the cross in front of his chest and closed his eyes silently.


    He counted to three in his head and then opened his eyes.


    ¡¯It¡¯s strong. I feel an incredibly strong grudge.¡¯


    Maruyama turned his gaze to the house.


    ¡¯So there really is a ghost in this house?¡¯


    Maruyama nodded at Yuki¡¯s words.


    However, it wasn¡¯t as if he really thought that.


    Of course Maruyama didn¡¯t believe in ghosts, but he didn¡¯t believe in gods or devils either. He was gripping a cross, but he thought even the miracle of Christ was idiotic.


    He had been in this business for a long time, but he¡¯d never encountered a ghost.


    They were just wrong impressions and obsessions. That was what Maruyama felt.


    The reason Maruyama was working as an exorcist was that it was profitable. If he said that the people who came to consult him were possessed by evil spirits, they¡¯d pay any amount of money.


    He took advantage of people¡¯s weaknesses and stole their money. Maruyama knew that he was a swindler.


    ¡¯There is a spirit here. Please step away from me. It is incredibly dangerous.¡¯


    Maruyama stared at the camera as he said those words that he didn¡¯t mean.


    ¡¯Yes, OK. Let¡¯s hurry to the next shoot.¡¯


    At Hoshino¡¯s sign, the camera stopped and they moved to the entrance of the house.


    ¡¯OK, Yuki-chan, open the door. Then, Sensei, please head in first. We¡¯ll decide what to do next from the flow.¡¯


    After those incredibly vague instructions, Hoshi handed the key to Yuki and started filming again.


    ¡¯Now, I¡¯d like to head inside immediately.¡¯


    As Yuki said that, she put the key in the keyhole and turned it slowly.


    The rusted metal made a scraping sound as the door unlocked.


    Yuki looked over pressingly.


    Maruyama responded with a nod and slowly pulled the doorknob.


    Screech ¨C


    It sounded like fingernails on a chalkboard. In response to that, the sparrows in the dead branches let out a sharp cry and flew off all at once.


    ¡¯Ah!¡¯


    Yuki let out a short scream and clung to Maruyama¡¯s arm.


    Her face was pale. It was like she was actually scared. If he conducted himself well, he might make some delicious memories.


    Maruyama buried his wicked thoughts in the pit of his stomach and stepped into the house.


    The white light installed on the camera lit the path.


    The entrance was an atrium, and the corridor led straight. To the left there was a set of stairs.


    Dry leaves and dust had piled up to the point that it couldn¡¯t be distinguished from the ground. The walls had yellowed with age and parts of it were peeling off.


    Even though it was winter, the air felt damp. However, that just came from the atmosphere.


    Maruyama gathered his thoughts and walked straight down the corridor as instructed by Yuki and Hoshino.


    Creak, creak, creak ¨C


    Every time he stepped on the ground, it creaked.


    Maruyama walked to the end of the corridor and stopped.


    There was a door in front of him.


    ¡¯I feel great spiritual power from the other side of this door.¡¯


    Maruyama gestured at the door.


    The truth was he didn¡¯t feel any spiritual power. He¡¯d heard at the meeting that the corpse was found in the living room at the end of the corridor, so he was just matching up with that.


    Slip.


    There was the sound of something falling down.


    Yuki was trembling convulsively.


    ¡¯... W-who is it?¡¯ squeaked Yuki. She sounded like apletely different person.


    ¡¯What¡¯s wrong?¡¯


    ¡¯J-just now, s-somebody touched m-my shoulder...¡¯


    Yuki¡¯s eyes were filled with tears.


    Maruyama looked around, but besides Hoshino with the camera, nobody was there. Sometimes, people hallucinated things that weren¡¯t there because they were caught up by the atmosphere. Yuki was probably that type of person.


    Maruyama said that to himself as his heartbeat started elerating.


    ¡¯Aahh!¡¯


    Suddenly, Hoshino yelled as he jumped.


    ¡¯What is it?¡¯ asked Maruyama, acting calm.


    ¡¯Just now, somebody touched my neck.¡¯


    Hoshino¡¯s eyes were wide open in shock.


    Was this a joke? It had to be a hallucination. Mass hysteria or something. It was idiotic.


    Click.


    Maruyama looked towards the sound.


    The door at the end of the corridor that had been closed up until now slowly opened ¨C


    This had to be a lie. There was no way something like this was happening. These guys were just taking Maruyama for a ride. He wouldn¡¯t be tricked.


    Maruyama took deep breaths as he looked into the room.


    The light shone down on the floor.


    He was startled by what he saw.


    The whole floor was dyed ck. It was the trace of blood.


    Did a murder really happen here?


    ¡¯No! Stay away!¡¯


    Yuki let out a shriek and gripped Maruyama¡¯s arm so tightly it hurt.


    ¡¯It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m here.¡¯


    Yuki didn¡¯t respond to Maruyama¡¯s words at all, and her body started convulsing.


    The trembling grew stronger and stronger, and she fell to her knees.


    ¡¯What¡¯s wrong?¡¯


    Yuki didn¡¯t respond to Maruyama¡¯s question. She vomited right there and copsed while clutching at her chest.


    Oi, oi. This wasn¡¯t happening, right?


    As if ridiculing Maruyama in his disturbed state, the lights went out.


    It was so dark he couldn¡¯t see his fingers ¨C


    What was happening? What on earth had happened?


    ng, ng, ng, ng.


    The sound of something hitting metal echoed.


    ¡¯Aah! Stop!¡¯


    Hoshino¡¯s shout pierced Maruyama¡¯s ears.


    There, there was a loud noise, but within ten seconds, there was silence.


    ¡¯Hoshino-san... Hoshino-san...¡¯


    Maruyama called out to Hoshino, who had been here just now, and he put both his hands out to look for him.


    Clunk.


    There was the sound of something falling to the floor.


    Maruyama was drenched with sweat. It was hard to breathe.


    What is this feeling ¨C


    Maruyama hadpletely lost himself in the dark.


    Something brushed Maruyama¡¯s back.


    Haa, haa, haa ¨C


    Maruyama was breathing erratically. He started running, not knowing where he was going. However, he soon tripped on something and fell forward.


    He didn¡¯t feel any pain.


    Anyway, he had to get out of here as soon as he could.


    Maruyama raised his head as he tried to get up, and in front of his eyes ¨C a woman¡¯s face came hazily into view.


    That face was covered in blood.


    He had reached his limit.


    ¡¯Aaaaahh!¡¯


    Maruyama screamed and fainted.


    -


    [1] A Handycam is a brand of camcorders made by Sony. is the Sony Japan website for it.

 Volume 5 Chapter 1

    Volume 5 Chapter 1


    <strong>VOLUME 5 ¨C CONNECTED FEELINGS</strong> file 01: missing ()


    ¨C


    1


    -


    Hijikata Makoto treaded firmly along the sloping road.


    The road was narrow and winding. Fallen branches narrowed the road, making it seem thick.


    A wind was blowing ¨C


    She wore a down coat and gloves, but her exposed ears hurt so much it felt like they mighte off.


    Makoto stopped walking and turned around. The shopping district and apartment buildings looked like miniatures.


    She took a hand warmer out from her pocket and put it against her cheek and ear. After she had warmed up a bit, she started walking again.


    She would arrive at her destination soon.


    Makoto was going to a house where a murder urred fifteen years ago.


    Her boss had instructed her through email to take photos of the scene.


    If possible, she wanted to write the story. She typed a reply email along those lines, but she hadn¡¯t gotten a response.


    Until half a year ago, she had been a police reporter. However, that had been because her father was the chief of police rather than because of her own ability.


    To prove that, when her father resigned from the police, she was taken out of the journalism scene and put into the nning department.


    There was no sense of emergency. She gathered material for suspicious articles that might not even be used and her boss assigned her tasks that were essentially odd jobs.


    She was going in a considerably different direction than the one she had aimed for. However, that didn¡¯t mean she cut corners. That would make her just the daughter of the ex-chief of the police.


    While Makoto was being sentimental, she saw the end of the sloping road.


    She saw a house with a brick wall and ck iron gate.


    It was much bigger than she had imagined.


    She had walked because she¡¯d thought there would be no ce to park, but she could have just driven here.


    The building that imitated a Tudor Renaissance church had a pointed roof and showed its wooden pirs.


    It was in an area of heavy snowfall so it had been built to be strong against snow. A building of this sort had double walls to keep in the heat, but each of those walls was thin. It wasn¡¯t strong and didn¡¯t have good soundproofing.


    So they could hear the screams outside ¨C


    Makoto took a digital camera out of her bag and took many shots, changing the angle and zooming.


    She checked the images she took on the screen.


    The house was built like a church. Therge premises epassed it. Coupled with the lone tree in its autumn colours in the corner of the garden, it was just like a painting.


    Did a murder really ur here fifteen years ago ¨C it made you doubt that.


    It began with a report from A-ko-san who lived on the corner.


    Fifteen years ago, February tenth. 12:07 AM. A-ko-san reported to the police that she heard a scream from the next house.


    At the time, Nanase Kanji and his wife lived in this house, along with their eldest son Katsuaki and his wife. Katsuaki¡¯s daughter Miyuki also lived there to make five.


    The Nanase family had owned the nearbynd for generations. Kanji had made a name for himself as the director of the private middle school. There had even been rumours he would step into the world of politics.


    The first to arrive at the scene was Detective Miyagawa, on his way back.


    He met with A-ko-san at the scene and received an exnation of the events.


    Miyagawa determined that it was an emergency and went to the Nanase premises to confirm the situation before reinforcement arrived.


    However, there was no response. Since the front door was open, Miyagawa went inside through the entrance.


    In the living room at the end of the corridor, he found the bodies of men and women who had been stabbed repeatedly ¨C


    They were Nanase Kanji and his wife and his son Katsuaki and his wife.


    Just as Miyagawa was heading for the entrance to call for help, he spotted Miyuki, Katsuaki¡¯s daughter. He tried to secure her, but someone hit his head and he fainted.


    Reinforcements found him copsed in the corridor and he was taken to the hospital. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t life threatening.


    However, by the time reinforcements arrived, they couldn¡¯t find Miyuki and was thought to have been kidnapped by the perpetrator.


    The investigation division was immediately mobilised, and an investigation from a robbery and enmity angle started.


    Miyagawa had seen the perpetrator, so a speedy resolution had been expected, but because of his head injury, he had lost the memory of the incident.


    Makoto passed the gate and walked down a brick path to the entrance.


    The garden had probably had grass growing in it, but now it was knee-high with weeds.


    After that case, nobody would buy this house.


    Not only that ¨C there was a rumour that you could hear screams when the time of the murder rolled around, and the first person to report the crime, A-ko-san, moved away as well.


    Since nothing valuable had been stolen, the police earnestly continuing the investigation narrowed it down to possible suspects with grudges.


    There were many people who disliked Nanase Kanji, so the names of many suspects came up.


    Finally, they found conclusive evidence.


    Fingerprints left at the scene matched one of the suspects, Takeda Shunsuke, who had been thirty at the time.


    Furthermore, the victim¡¯s blood had been on the fingerprint, so it was clear that Takeda had been there after the crime urred.


    Takeda also didn¡¯t go along voluntarily for questioning from the police during the investigation.


    He had no clear alibi, and they got testimony that said he had visited the victim¡¯s house on the day of the incident.


    The police determined that Takeda Shunsuke was the murderer. They got an arrest warrant and went to the apartment where Takeda lived. However, Takeda had already disappeared.


    A knife with the blood of the victim was found at his t. The police put Takeda on the nationwide wanted list.


    However, the earnest investigation was futile. Even now, there was no news of Miyuki, let alone any trace of Takeda.


    After reaching the entrance, Makoto took another photo with her camera.


    The formerly white walls were nowpletely yellow with age and spotted with ck.


    If it were raining and thundering, it would look like it hade out of a horror movie.


    Creak.


    There was the sound of metal on metal. When she looked over, she saw that the front door was slightly open.


    But I was told that it¡¯d be locked and I wouldn¡¯t be able to go inside ¨C


    Makoto peeked inside through the gap between the door and the wall. However, she couldn¡¯t see well in the dark.


    She took out her handkerchief, wrapped it around the doorknob and slowly pulled the door open.


    The outside light lit up the stairs to the second floor and the dusty corridor.


    When Makoto squinted, she spotted footsteps going down the corridor.


    ¡®Is anyone here?¡¯


    Just as Makoto spoke up, there was the sound of something falling.


    ¡¯Ah!¡¯


    She leapt reflexively from surprise.


    ¨C Somebody¡¯s inside.


    Makoto pulled herself together and walked through the front door.


    She felt something at her feet. She looked down to see a Handycam video camera.


    Why¡¯s something like this here ¨C


    She stooped to pick it up when somebody passed behind her.


    Something cold pierced through to her core.


    Though she was terrified, Makoto slowly raised her head and looked forward.


    She saw something ck at the end of the hall.


    What is that?


    While she was thinking, that object fell sideways and changed direction.


    It¡¯s a person. A woman ¨C she was very weak and her face was pale.


    Her eyes met Makoto¡¯s. Her cracked, purple lips moved slightly.


    ¡¯He... lp... me...¡¯


    -


    2


    -


    After orchestra circle practice ended, Haruka quickly put her beloved flute away in its case and left the music room.


    She refused a friend¡¯s invitation to lunch and headed on foot to the prefabricated two-storey building in the back of Building B.


    Each floor of the building was lined with ten small rooms which were lent out for circle activity use by the university.


    The room she was headed for was at the very back of the first floor.


    There was a te on the door which read <Movie Research Circle>, but that was just a cover ¨C no circle activities were held.


    Here stayed the entric man Saitou Yakumo. He had tricked the school and was living here.


    Normally, he hid it with a colour contact lens, but Yakumo¡¯s left eye was red and had the unique ability to see the spirits of the dead.


    Haruka had first met Yakumo about a year ago ¨C


    She had be acquainted with him when he helped her with her friend Miki, who had been possessed by a ghost.


    Every time she met up with him, heined, saying things like ¡¯Do you have nothing better to do?¡¯ and ¡¯Are you an idiot?¡¯ , but to Haruka, being together with Yakumo was as natural andfortable as watching television with her family.


    Perhaps it was because she didn¡¯t have to pretend with him.


    Still, why was it?


    Her heart was beating wildly and her palms were sweaty. Why was she nervous to meet him?


    It wasn¡¯t that difficult. She just had to say one thing: ¡¯We¡¯re putting on a performance soon, soe if you have the time.¡¯


    Since it was him, he¡¯d just say something like ¡¯I refuse¡¯ and that¡¯d be the end of it.


    She was nervous because she had strange hopes. But if she knew she was going to get rejected, why was she asking ¨C she didn¡¯t know herself.


    The only reason she felt strange now was because she had been thinking about bringing up that topic.


    And what would happen if he came to the performance anyway? It didn¡¯t matter anymore. Haruka forced the contradiction within her to the pit of her stomach and forcefully opened the door.


    Yakumo¡¯s here ¨C


    He sat in his usual chair and had sleepy eyes and messy hair as usual. Even though he was inside a room, he was wearing a down coat and was shivering.


    He could just buy a heater. That was what Haruka thought, but she didn¡¯t say it aloud. He¡¯d definitely say ¡¯Then you buy one¡¯ if she did.


    ¡¯H-hey.¡¯


    Haruka greeted him in a bright voice and sat in the opposite chair.


    Yakumo raised his left eyebrow in response. He looked displeased, like a cat that had had its nap disturbed.


    ¡¯Yes, yes, I have a lot of time on my hands,¡¯ said Haruka before he could say anything.


    How about that? Was he stumped? Haruka could tell what Yakumo wanted to say easily now that she¡¯d known him for a year.


    Yakumo scratched his head, put his chin in his hands and looked the other way, seeming irritated that his line was stolen from him.


    He was sulking.


    ¡¯So what trouble do you have for me today?¡¯ asked Yakumo was a yawn.


    ¡¯Stop making it sound like I¡¯m a troublemaker.¡¯


    Yakumo spread his hands wide and shook his head exaggeratedly.


    ¡¯Do you know how many times you¡¯ve brought trouble to me?¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s... I¡¯ve asked you for help a number of times, but...¡¯


    ¡¯Five times in a year. Do you understand? Even Michael Jackson doesn¡¯t make as much fuss as you do. If you¡¯re not a troublemaker, who is?¡¯


    Yakumo smirked triumphantly.


    ¡¯I¡¯m just going to say this, but I didn¡¯t bring trouble this time,¡¯ said Haruka sharply.


    ¡¯If it isn¡¯t trouble, what are you hiding?¡¯


    He really was sharp.


    ¡¯I-I¡¯m not hiding anything... Why do you think that?¡¯


    ¡¯Replying to a question with a question is against the rules.¡¯


    ¡¯You¡¯re saying that? That¡¯s your special ability, Yakumo-kun.¡¯


    Yakumo¡¯s cheek twitched and he had an unpleasant expression on his face.


    ¡¯I said this before, but when youe into the room saying something like ¡°Hey¡± in a bright voice, it¡¯s usually trouble. You force yourself to act cheerful because you¡¯ve got a guilty conscience.¡¯


    What did he mean, guilty conscience?


    It really riled her up.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t have a guilty conscience.¡¯


    ¡¯Then what did youe here for?¡¯


    ¡¯There¡¯s a performanceing up and I just thought I¡¯d ask you toe if you have time.¡¯


    She¡¯d ended up saying that in a strong tone.


    ¡¯Performance? Whose?¡¯


    Yakumo¡¯s brow was furrowed and he looked grim, like he was facing the mystery of the century.


    ¡¯Mine.¡¯


    ¡¯Yours?¡¯


    ¡¯Didn¡¯t I mention this before? I¡¯m in the orchestra circle.¡¯


    ¡¯I know that. But I don¡¯t understand...¡¯


    Yakumo crossed his arms like he was pondering something.


    ¡¯What don¡¯t you understand?¡¯


    ¡¯The reason I would go to your performance.¡¯


    The way he said it, it was like he was thinking about the motive behind a murder.


    ¡¯Obviously it¡¯s because we¡¯re friends.¡¯


    Yakumo¡¯s eyes went wide at Haruka¡¯s words, like he was surprised.


    ¡¯Friends? Who?¡¯


    ¡¯Me and you, Yakumo-kun. Was I wrong...?¡¯


    When he said it like that, she felt a bit anxious.


    What on earth did Yakumo think of her anyway? Did he really think of her just as a troublemaker?


    It was true that she¡¯d brought him a lot of trouble up until now. But she¡¯d done a lot of other things too. She¡¯d helped out with investigations before, and ¨C


    Haruka sighed. She didn¡¯t care anymore.


    Shey down on the table and red up at Yakumo¡¯s face. He was still thinking.


    ¡¯Even though I thought we were friends all this time...¡¯


    She hadn¡¯t nned on saying that, but it just came out.


    It felt like tears were going toe out too.


    ¡¯You and I are friends, eh... I¡¯ve never thought about that.¡¯


    Yakumo covered his eyes and scratched at his cheek, like he felt awkward.


    Come to think of it, Yakumo had said before that there were only two types of people in this world: those who were afraid of him and those who used him.


    He¡¯d been treated badly because of his unique ability ever since he was young. Because of that trauma, he¡¯d built a wall in his heart to separate him from other people.


    The decisive event concerned his mother.


    When Yakumo was young, his mother tried to kill him. A detective, Gotou, had happened to pass by the scene and saved him. Though Yakumo¡¯s life had been saved, his heart had been fatally wounded.


    In one year, Haruka had thought she¡¯d gotten a bit closer to Yakumo, but she might have been the only one who thought that way.


    ¡¯It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m leaving.¡¯


    Haruka put a smile on her face and stood up.


    ¡¯When is it?¡¯


    Yakumo scratched at the tip of his nose with his finger.


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    ¡¯Didn¡¯t you hear me? I asked what date the performance is on.¡¯


    Haruka¡¯s expression became less stiff.


    ¡¯Next Saturday.¡¯


    Haruka leant forward in her excitement.


    ¡¯Where?¡¯


    ¡¯The school hall.¡¯


    ¡¯If by some chance I am so bored I could die then and happen for some reason to be nearby, I might go.¡¯


    What a roundabout way of saying it. He really wasn¡¯t honest at all. But Haruka was happy.


    That contrary Yakumo had agreed to her invitation.


    ¡¯Got it. Come if you¡¯re so bored you could die. I¡¯ll bring a ticket next time.¡¯


    She felt like she had gotten closer to Yakumo, just a tiny bit.


    ¡¯It¡¯s creepy, so wipe that grin off your face now.¡¯


    Yakumo frowned at her like he was looking at something dirty.


    This person really ¨C wasn¡¯t honest.


    -


    3


    -


    He was really riled up.


    Gotou leant back in the passenger seat of the car. He lit his cigarette and threw the lighter at the dashboard.


    In the driver¡¯s seat, Ishii adjusted the position of his silver-framed sses with his finger and turned his frightened gaze towards Gotou.


    ¡¯What¡¯re you looking at?¡¯


    Gotou¡¯s words were close to a threat. Ishii hurriedly looked away.


    ¡¯Ah, no, nothing in...¡¯


    Ishii was flustered, as he always was.


    ¡¯Say it clearly!¡¯


    ¡¯Ah, yes sir. Er, you appear to be rather angry...¡¯


    Gotou¡¯s anger red up again at Ishii¡¯s words.


    The Unsolved Cases Special Investigations Room that Gotou was assigned to was under the jurisdiction of the police. His work was meant to be the investigation of unsolved cases, as per the name.


    However, the instructions this time were for the investigation of a suspicious character near a building that was being demolished.


    This was supposed to be the work of uniformed officers at the police station. Since Chief Miyagawa had directly given these instructions, he had to be making them do this on purpose.


    He either thought they had a lot of free time or didn¡¯t like them.


    ¡¯Aren¡¯t you riled up?¡¯


    ¡¯Chief Miyagawa is being considerate.¡¯


    Ishii was as optimistic as usual.


    ¡¯Considerate?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. Recently, we¡¯ve just been organising documents so we haven¡¯t had a chance to go out.¡¯


    ¡¯How¡¯s that being considerate?¡¯


    ¡¯Ah, no.... that¡¯s...¡¯


    Ishii¡¯s shoulders went up, like a turtle hiding in his shell.


    ¡¯What? Just say it already.¡¯


    Gotou grabbed Ishii¡¯s neck.


    ¡¯No, er, Chief Miyagawa said that recently you... were... er...¡¯


    Ishii¡¯s mouth was moving, but Gotou didn¡¯t hear the important part.


    The guy wasn¡¯t reliable at all.


    ¡¯Say it clearly!¡¯


    Gotou¡¯s fist paid Ishii¡¯s head a visit.


    Aaack ¨C


    Ishii let out a scream like a cat that had had its tail stepped on. Maybe Gotou would grab him by the cor too.


    ¡¯That is, er, Miyagawa said that he¡¯d send you out for some exercise...¡¯


    ¡¯Am I a dog? Don¡¯t make it sound like he¡¯s taking me for a walk.¡¯


    ¡¯No, but...¡¯


    ¡¯What?¡¯


    ¡¯Chief Miyagawa said that ever since you were hospitalised, Detective Gotou, er... you¡¯ve gotten fat...¡¯


    ¨C Fat.


    Gotou looked at his own belly.


    There wasn¡¯t too much of it, but it wasn¡¯t slim. He¡¯d gone up two belt holes. His shirt buttons wouldn¡¯t close. His cks were snug.


    He pinched his belly. It was as soft as touching a marshmallow. It felt kind of nice.


    ¡¯What do you think?¡¯


    Gotou looked towards Ishii for his opinion.


    ¡¯What do I think about what?¡¯


    Ishii repeated the question, acting confused.


    When the bastard actually knows already ¨C


    ¡¯Did I, er... get fat?¡¯ said Gotou with a cough.


    ¡¯Honestly?¡¯


    ¡¯Honestly.¡¯


    ¡¯You won¡¯t hit me?¡¯


    ¡¯Just get to the point!¡¯


    Ishii gave him a distrustful gaze, but he reluctantly opened his mouth.


    ¡¯I feel that there may be significantly more weight to you than there was before.¡¯


    He said it politely, but the meaning didn¡¯t change.


    Gotou reflexively raised a fist towards Ishii. Ishii¡¯s shoulders stiffened as he let out a strange shriek.


    ¡¯Y-you promised that you wouldn¡¯t hit me, didn¡¯t you?¡¯


    ¡¯I haven¡¯t hit you yet, right!?¡¯


    Gotou red at Ishii and used his raised hand to scratch his head.


    ¡¯Am I that much fatter?¡¯


    While throwing his cigarette into his portable ashtray, he repeated his question.


    ¡¯No, it isn¡¯t anything to worry about. Don¡¯t bears eatrge amounts before hibernating in the winter? In order to survive the winter, they need a lot of fat...¡¯


    Gotou couldn¡¯t hold back any more. Who cared about a stupid promise?


    Gotou hit Ishii¡¯s head with his fist.


    ¡¯What do you mean, bear!? Hibernation!? You fool!¡¯


    His yell rang through the car. Gotou grabbed Ishii¡¯s cor and shook him.


    ¡¯Detective Gotou, please stop it. It¡¯s dangerous.¡¯


    ¡¯Shut up! You keep going on and on...¡¯


    Before Gotou finished speaking, Ishii stepped on the brakes. Gotou tried to brace himself in his unnatural stance, but he fell forward and hit his head against the dashboard.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t step on the brakes all of a sudden!¡¯


    He gave Ishii¡¯s thin chest a horizontal chop.


    ¡¯E-er, Detective Gotou, we¡¯ve arrived,¡¯ said Ishii, looking pained as he gripped his chest.


    Gotou looked ¨C they had arrived, just as Ishii said.


    Around the premises, there were tes that had construction dates and contact information printed on them.


    Gotou snorted and got off the car.


    It¡¯s cold ¨C


    The cold felt like it went right to his heart.


    While breathing out white puffs of air, Gotou went to the galvanised sheet iron door and opened it, entering the premises.


    It was an iron and concrete five-storey building.


    Including the premises, it was probably about three hundred tsubo[1]. The inside demolition work was done, but the outer wall waspletely untouched.


    In the corner of the premises, the demolished rubble had piled up.


    Gotou passed through the overgrown premises and stood in front of the building¡¯s front entrance. The door had already been taken off.


    He avoided the cords that hung down like ivy and went through the entrance.


    The revealed concrete was cracked and the floor was covered in dust. The ceiling boards showed through as well.


    Crack.


    He¡¯d stepped on some ss.


    Thanks to that, memories that had been buried deep in Gotou¡¯s mind suddenly came up again.


    I¡¯vee here before ¨C


    Fifteen years before ¨C on a night when it was raining buckets.


    Gotou had been a uniformed detective at a police station when somebody had told him a kid was going to be killed. Then, he¡¯d headed for this building.


    I¡¯d had a bad feeling ¨C


    When he went inside the building with a torch, he spotted a woman¡¯s crouching back.


    That woman had been bent over, strangling a kid.


    He stopped her, though she resisted violently, and finally he was able to get the woman to get away from the kid. However, before he¡¯d noticed, the woman had disappeared.


    He found this outter, but the woman had tried to kill her own kid.


    The words the woman had said then were still fresh in his ears.


    ¨C This child will kill! If I don¡¯t kill him now, he¡¯ll kill, just like him.¡¯


    Gotou still didn¡¯t know why she¡¯d thought a baby would be a killer in the future.


    All he knew was that the kid from then had grown into a bratty young man.


    That guy was still living with the burden of that event.


    ¡¯What is it?¡¯


    Ishii called out to him, bringing Gotou back to reality.


    ¡¯Nothing. Let¡¯s go.¡¯


    Cutting off the thread to the past, Gotou went deeper into the building.


    When he reached the pir at the very back of the building, Gotou spotted something. He crouched and picked it up.


    A puff of white dust came up.


    ¡¯Is that a... nket?¡¯


    Ishii peered from behind Gotou.


    ¡¯Yeah.¡¯


    ¡¯Was somebody here?¡¯


    ¡¯Looks that way.¡¯


    Besides the nket, empty cans were strewn about.


    Had construction workers left it behind, or was somebody else living here?


    Gotou put the nket on the floor and stood up.


    Thump.


    There was the sound of something falling.


    Gotou instinctively looked to the building¡¯s entrance.


    A man was standing there.


    He wore a green half-length coat with jeans and had a heavy-looking Boston bag on his shoulders.


    Was this the guy who was living here?


    ¡¯We¡¯re from the Setamachi precinct. We¡¯ve got a few things we want to ask you.¡¯


    Gotou held up his police ID and approached the man.


    Then, he saw the man¡¯s face clearly. A slightly wide face with thick eyebrows. Sharp eyes that looked straight forwards.


    I¡¯ve seen this face before. Where was it ¨C


    ¡¯Ah! Aah!¡¯


    Ishii shouted in Gotou¡¯s ear, interrupting his thoughts.


    ¡¯You¡¯re so loud!¡¯


    Gotou smacked the back of Ishii¡¯s head.


    ¡¯B-but.¡¯


    Ishii was still agitated.


    ¡¯But what?¡¯


    ¡¯Isn¡¯t that Takeda Shunsuke?¡¯ Ishii said quickly.


    ¡¯Takeda Shunsuke? The ser yer?¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s incorrect. And you¡¯re mixing up the yers¡¯ names.¡¯


    ¡¯Then who is it?¡¯


    ¡¯Fifteen years ago, he was the suspect for the brutal murder at the house on top of the hill ¨C Takeda Shunsuke!¡¯


    Ishii stamped his feet in irritation as he shouted.


    The man looked taken aback by Ishii¡¯s words.


    Gotou thought about that case. He hadn¡¯t been directly rted since he¡¯d still been working at a police station then, but he¡¯d seen that face on the wanted list a number of times.


    It did look like him.


    ¡¯Oi. You Takeda Shunsuke?¡¯


    When Gotou asked that, the man turned around and ran off.


    ¡¯Wait!¡¯


    Gotou ran right after Takeda.


    Damn it! Why hadn¡¯t he noticed earlier!? Ishii had had to tell him ¨C he¡¯d never been more ashamed in his life!


    Gotou ran off the premises and turned at the first corner when his side started hurting.


    It was hard to breathe. His body felt heavy.


    Ishii passed Gotou as he was trying to stand up.


    Damn! Why did he have to be passed by the fool Ishii!? He could still run!


    Gotou tried to up his pace, but his feet were as heavy as if they were in water. Finally, he sank to the floor.


    He had only run two hundred metres, so why was he like this? What had happened to his body?


    Gotou forced himself to stand up and started running again, though he was staggering.


    After passing the second intersection, he saw Ishii¡¯s back.


    Ishii was frantically looking around a dead-end road.


    ¡¯Ishii? Where¡¯s the guy?¡¯


    ¨C Haa, haa, haa.


    Gotou put both hands on his knees and was panting like a dog as he asked.


    ¡¯That¡¯s... I saw him turn into this street, but ¨C ¡¯


    Ishii was restless as he answered.


    ¡¯Did you lose him?¡¯


    ¡¯Rather than lose him... er... he disappeared.¡¯


    ¡¯Disappeared!?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes.¡¯


    In his anger, Gotou grabbed Ishii¡¯s cor.


    ¡¯There¡¯s no way somebody could disappear! I¡¯ll beat you up if you make stupid excuses!¡¯


    ¡¯I-I apologise,¡¯ said Ishii, his face twitching.


    Gotou thought about giving Ishii a punch, but his body was at its limit. His knees lost their strength and he sank to the ground.


    Sweat wasing down his forehead like somebody had sshed him with a bucket of water.


    ¨C Even though I definitely would¡¯ve been able to catch him before.


    ¡¯Damn it!¡¯


    Gotou howled towards the sun.


    -


    4


    -


    When Makoto went into the hospital room, the woman on the bed slowly opened her eyes.


    It was the woman who had fainted at the scene of the murder fifteen years ago.


    After Makoto found her, she immediately called for an ambnce to take her to the hospital.


    She was very weak, but there were no obvious injuries and she was clearly conscious. She could be let out of hospital after two or three days of treatment. Now, she had an IV drip with nutrients.


    ¡¯Are you all right?¡¯


    When Makoto spoke to her, the woman tried to sit up.


    ¡¯Please don¡¯t strain yourself.¡¯


    Makoto urged the woman to lie down and sat on the round chair by the bed.


    ¡¯You saved me. Thank you very much,¡¯ said the woman in a hoarse voice.


    ¡¯I was just passing by,¡¯ said Makoto as she shook her head. She looked at the woman¡¯s face again.


    She had a pencil-straight nose and almond-shaped eyes. Though her makeup hade off, she was still very attractive.


    ¡¯My name is Murakami Yuki.¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯m Hijikata Makoto.¡¯


    ¡¯Why were you at that ce?¡¯


    The woman asked the question first.


    ¡¯I work at a newspaper agency. I was gathering material on the case that happened fifteen years ago.¡¯


    ¡¯So that¡¯s why you were there...¡¯


    Yuki nodded in understanding.


    From that reaction, it seemed like Yuki knew that something had happened there in the past.


    ¡¯Murakami-san, why were you there?¡¯


    Yuki¡¯s expression stiffened at Makoto¡¯s question. It seemed like she didn¡¯t want to say.


    Makoto couldn¡¯t force somebody to speak when they¡¯d just met, so she looked for another conversation topic.


    ¡¯I work as a television reporter,¡¯ said Yuki, breaking the silence.


    ¡¯Is that so?¡¯


    Makoto followed up, though she was confused.


    ¡¯Though it¡¯s just a local cable channel...¡¯


    ¡¯Were you there to gather material as well?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes, well. But it was something more vulgar than gathering material.¡¯


    Yuki smiled bitterly.


    ¡¯Vulgar?¡¯


    ¡¯There is a rumour that there are ghosts there, so with the n of chasing after the mystery of the spiritual phenomena, I went there with a director and an exorcist.¡¯


    ¡¯Is that how it was?¡¯


    Makoto understood the situation, but there was something else she didn¡¯t understand now.


    If they had gone there for a show, why had the staff left Yuki there ¨C


    ¡¯What on earth happened there?¡¯


    ¡¯I... was so scared... Everyone ran away, and I was the only one left...¡¯


    Yuki¡¯s voice was shaking and there were tears in her eyes.


    Makoto regretted asking her question so suddenly.


    She might¡¯ve been wrapped up in some sort of incident. An incident that caused her psychological damage as a woman ¨C


    In Makoto¡¯s mind, she recalled the repulsive circumstances of an incident she was involved in in the past, and she felt her chest tighten.


    ¡¯Are you all right?¡¯


    Yuki covered her face with her hands as she took deep breaths.


    Makoto couldn¡¯t think of the words to say so she touched Yuki¡¯s shoulder ¨C all she could do was wait for her to calm down.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll believe my story, but...¡¯


    ¡¯What is it?¡¯


    After a silence, Yuki wiped away her tears and started speaking.


    ¡¯I saw something terrible there...¡¯


    ¡¯Something terrible?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. I was surrounded by people covered in the blood, and they told me to die too...¡¯


    Yuki¡¯s eyes were wide, as if she were seeing the scene y out right in front of her.


    ¡¯You didn¡¯t run?¡¯


    ¡¯I tried to run away with everyone, but it was like my body was paralysed...¡¯


    Yuki¡¯s voice was bing quieter, and it trailed off at the end.


    Nobody would believe her. She was hiding that resignation on her face.


    However, Makoto didn¡¯t doubt Yuki¡¯s story. She had experienced something simr herself.


    The incident one year ago ¨C a dead person¡¯s spirit had entered Makoto¡¯s body and stolen her freedom.


    She felt the chills just thinking about it.


    ¡¯I believe you. I¡¯ve experienced it myself.¡¯


    Makoto gripped Yuki¡¯s hand.


    Yuki¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. Makoto nodded silently. She felt like Yuki¡¯s expression rxed just a bit.


    Still, Makoto felt extremely angry at the staff who had left Yuki there and didn¡¯t go to help her.


    ¡¯Have you contacted the staff?¡¯


    Yuki shook her head.


    ¡¯Actually, I called thepany, but it turns out that thepany hasn¡¯t been able to contact the staff since yesterday...¡¯


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    They¡¯ve disappeared ¨C no, it was too early toe to that conclusion.


    Makoto erased that thought from her mind.


    ¡¯I have a very bad feeling,¡¯ murmured Yuki.


    ¡¯A bad feeling...¡¯


    ¡¯Yes.¡¯


    Yuki nodded and looked to the Handycam on the table by the bed.


    ¡¯Did you use that to film?¡¯


    ¡¯It might be recorded on it.¡¯


    Yuki turned hollow eyes towards the ceiling. It was like her soul was being sucked out of her.


    ¡¯It?¡¯


    ¡¯What we saw.¡¯


    -


    5


    -


    ¨C What on earth?


    When Miyagawa Hideya received the call, he almost dropped the phone.


    Takeda Shunsuke ¨C


    These fifteen years, never once had he forgotten that name.


    That day, Miyagawa had been the first on the scene.


    In the living room at the end of the corridor, there were four people copsed on each other. He didn¡¯t need to check ¨C he could tell that they were dead. There was no sign of life there.


    An overwhelming death ¨C


    How many times had they bad stabbed? There were countless wounds and the blood from them was on the wooden floor and had even gotten on the white walls.


    Thinking theoretically wasn¡¯t Miyagawa¡¯s strong suit, so he couldn¡¯t exin it. However, he¡¯d felt that the scene had been different from other murder scenes.


    Rather than calling it strong, it might have been passionate. He hadn¡¯t felt hatred or resentment there. It had been so inhuman ¨C


    The murderer had destroyed the people the way he would break a toy. That was the impression it left.


    ¡¯Tsuda, Baba, Shimizu. Come here right now!¡¯


    Miyagawa mmed the phone down and yelled.


    The detectives in charge came immediately to Miyagawa¡¯s desk, surrounding it.


    ¡¯The suspect from the case fifteen years ago, Takeda Shunsuke, has been spotted.¡¯


    The three of them look like they had met with the dead.


    ¡¯He escaped, but there¡¯s a strong possibility that he¡¯s hiding nearby. You know what to do.¡¯


    Nobody responded, but each of them knew their roles. Their gazes were as sharp as hunters watching their prey.


    ¡¯Catch him no matter what. There are five days until the statute of limitations.¡¯


    When Miyagawa finished talking, the three detectives in charge went to the detective office. Shouts flew about ¨C it was as loud as a festival.


    After Miyagawa found the corpses, he encountered a man thought to be the murderer. He had been standing together with Miyuki, whose location was currently unknown.


    The moment Miyagawa faced that man, he¡¯d thought that he would be killed. He was just about to run when he was hit in the head and fainted.


    That impact had made it so that he couldn¡¯t clearly remember that man¡¯s face even now.


    However, that dark fire of oppression had stuck to his brain. And those eyes...


    When he saw Takeda¡¯s face in a photo, there had just been something off. Is this really the guy I saw at the scene? He¡¯d talked to his boss, but nobody listened. It made sense. There was no point listening to somebody who couldn¡¯t remember the guy¡¯s face.


    But it¡¯d still felt off. Was that really...


    Miyagawa decided to stop thinking about unnecessary things. If they caught Takeda Shunsuke, everything would be clear.


    He didn¡¯t have the time to be sitting about. The investigation this time wouldn¡¯t get by with just the detectives. They¡¯d need to mobilise everyone to catch the guy. There was no time.


    Miyagawa took the phone to call the other departments for support.


    -


    6


    -


    It was already ten PM by the time Makoto finished organising her material.


    Her work was dyed when she unexpectedly saved Yuki.


    After sighing, Makoto turned off herputer and stood up.


    Around this time, the people on the press floor would have been running about getting ready for the morning edition, but the nning floor Makoto was on was quiet.


    She picked up her bag from under her desk when her eyesnded on the Handycam camera beside it.


    ¨C What we saw might be recorded on it.


    Yuki¡¯s words echoed in her head.


    ¨C Could you check the video to see what was recorded?


    She had gripped Makoto¡¯s arm as she asked that.


    ¨C I¡¯m too afraid to watch it.


    Makoto ended up taking the camera, since she couldn¡¯t look at Yuki¡¯s teary eyes.


    To tell the truth, Makoto was interested in what was recorded. She might also be able to find out what happened there fifteen years ago.


    Of course she was afraid, but that made her want to watch it more.


    Makoto turned on the video camera.


    There was still battery left. She wouldn¡¯t have to connect it to theputer. The camera had a moveable camera attached to it.


    Makoto put down her bag, sat down again and pressed the y button.


    The sound was quiet so she couldn¡¯t hear it clearly, but Yuki and a man in worship clothes were talking together calmly. It was probably set up like an appointment.


    Makoto pressed fast forward.


    Like scenery from the window of a car, the video sped along.


    Makoto pressed y again when the house showed up.


    Yuki stood in front of the house with a microphone and spoke as if she was giving a speech.


    <Fifteen years ago, a terrible and bizarre murder urred at this house...>


    When she finished her exnation, Yuki invited the exorcist over.


    After they talked with each other, a voice said ¡¯OK¡¯ and the screen went dark.


    When the video started again, Yuki and the exorcist were standing in front of the front door.


    <Now, I¡¯d like to head inside immediately.>


    Yuki and the exorcist opened the door and walked inside.


    <I feel great spiritual power from the other side of this door.>


    The exorcist spoke in front of the door at the end of the corridor.


    Yuki was looking around restlessly like she sensed something. Her face was also pale.


    The camera shook, as if Yuki¡¯s anxiety had been contagious.


    Even through a monitor, there was a strange atmosphere.


    Finally, the lights suddenly went out ¨C


    The screen waspletely ck. However, the video was still ying.


    In the dark, something was moving rapidly.


    ng, ng, ng, ng.


    There was the sound of something hitting metal.


    <Aah!>


    <Stop!>


    There was a voice that sounded like both a yell and a scream.


    Then, the bloody face of a woman filled the scream.


    ¡¯No!¡¯


    Makoto screamed and leapt up from her seat.


    The woman¡¯s eyes were wide open and so was her mouth as she looked out of the monitor.


    Blood dripped down the right side of her face.


    ¡¯This is what she saw...¡¯


    The moment Makoto said that, the video stopped ¨C


    This is what Yuki saw ¨C


    -


    7


    -


    Ishii sat on the lumber left on the building premises and let out a sigh.


    He looked beside him ¨C Gotou sat on the lumber as well.


    His necktie hung around his neck in a sloppy manner, and his shabby old coat was pitiful. He looked just like the protagonist from a hardboiled detective story of the sixties.


    After Gotou reported that they¡¯d seen Takeda Shunsuke, a fully mobilisedrge-scale investigation started.


    Of course the Shinkansen stations were investigated, and the citizens in the neighbourhood were questioned. There was even a special telephone number for information from eyewitnesses.


    Naturally, the building premises they were at now were closed off. Lights were brought in for an expert inspection.


    ¡¯Things have be serious.¡¯


    Though Ishii spoke up, Gotou didn¡¯t reply. He just nced over at him, seemingpletely exhausted.


    Ishii¡¯s legs were screaming from all the running he¡¯d did too. He couldn¡¯t walk another step.


    ¡¯Worn out already? Pathetic.¡¯


    Chief Miyagawa made a rude, bowlegged entrance. Though he was short, his bald head and sharp gaze made him look like a thug.


    ¡¯Chief Miyagawa, thank you very much for your hard work.¡¯


    Ishii hurriedly stood up and bowed.


    ¡¯Stop being so formal,¡¯ said Miyagawa in a thick voice as he waved his hand like he was chasing away a fly.


    ¡¯Ah, yes.¡¯


    ¡¯Just sit down.¡¯


    ¡¯Yes sir.¡¯


    Ishii sat on the lumber, just as Miyagawa told him to.


    ¡¯What do you want?¡¯ said Gotou with a re.


    ¡¯That¡¯s quite a greeting.¡¯


    ¡¯You¡¯re just going to lecture us because we let him get away, aren¡¯t you?¡¯


    Gotou clicked his tongue.


    ¡¯Well, I want to, but to be frank, I was the one who let him get away fifteen years ago.¡¯


    Miyagawa rubbed his head as heughed self-derisively.


    ¡¯Eh!? Is that so!?¡¯


    Ishii leant forward in his surprise.


    He¡¯d heard that the detective who went to the scene fifteen years ago encountered the culprit. He fainted after being hit by the culprit and was taken to the hospital by reinforcements.


    That had been Miyagawa ¨C


    ¡¯Why you so surprised? I make mistakes sometimes too.¡¯


    Miyagawa¡¯s eyes narrowed as he remembered the event.


    ¡¯You¡¯re quite something.¡¯


    Gotou snorted.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself!¡¯


    Miyagawa smacked Gotou¡¯s head.


    ¡¯That hurts.¡¯


    ¡¯I was being nice ¡¯cause I thought you were down, but aren¡¯t you going to reflect at all?¡¯


    ¡¯I reflected enough.¡¯


    Gotou rubbed at his head as he looked up at Miyagawa.


    ¡¯Hmph. Guess so.¡¯


    Miyagawa took an artificial cigarette out of his jacket. Gotou followed up by lighting a cigarette in his mouth.


    Miyagawa seemed vexed as he bit down on his artificial cigarette, but he said nothing.


    ¡¯How is the investigation going?¡¯ asked Gotou as he blew smoke out his nose.


    Ishii wanted to know too.


    ¡¯No developments for the investigation or inspection. He disappeared like smoke. But it seems like a bunch of people in the area saw Takeda.¡¯


    ¡¯Then...¡¯


    ¡¯You were probably right. The guy you saw was Takeda Shunsuke.¡¯


    Miyagawa¡¯s expression hardened as he said that.


    So it really was him ¨C


    When Ishii realised that, he felt even more mortified that they let him get away.


    ¡¯But why would hee back now?¡¯


    Gotou cocked his head.


    Ishii didn¡¯t know either. Probably everyone rted to the investigation felt that way.


    The statute of limitations would have been finished in five more days for Takeda.


    They couldn¡¯t find him at all after the case. The investigation team for the case had been closed for it a few years back, so if he had just kept in hiding, the statute of limitations would have passed.


    So why would Takedae back to this town despite that danger ¨C


    Even if he had a reason that he had toe here, why now?


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll ask when we catch him.¡¯


    Miyagawa¡¯s eyes as he said that shone like those of a beast chasing prey. Even though he was in management now, Miyagawa¡¯s body was still indelibly stained with the blood at the scene.


    Ishii looked at Miyagawa with respect.


    ¡¯Of course.¡¯


    Gotou stretched his arms up above his head, and Ishii stood up. Gotou was probably nning to continue questioning the people in the area.


    ¡¯You guys can just go home,¡¯ said Miyagawa, stopping them before they could start.


    ¡¯It¡¯s fine. We¡¯re still good as new.¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯m not worried about your health.¡¯


    Miyagawa waved his hand, like he thought the very idea ridiculous.


    ¡¯What do you mean?¡¯


    Gotou seemed to sense something as he approached Miyagawa.


    ¡¯Go back to your regr work.¡¯


    ¡¯Are you seriously saying that?¡¯


    Gotou¡¯s voice cracked as he spoke.


    ¡¯Of course.¡¯


    ¡¯Why?¡¯


    ¡¯Since it¡¯s out of your jurisdiction.¡¯


    ¡¯I won¡¯t ept that.¡¯


    Gotou wouldn¡¯t back down.


    Though Gotou was riled up, Miyagawa was calm.


    ¡¯You don¡¯t have to ept it. Just think about my situation for a bit.¡¯


    ¡¯Your situation?¡¯


    ¡¯This time it¡¯ll be infiltration tactics with a focus on teamwork. There¡¯ll be a bunch of problems if I let you guys loiter around.¡¯


    Gotou didn¡¯t appear to ept it, but Ishii understood even without Miyagawa saying all of it.


    He was talking about the case half a year ago. Gotou and Ishii had disclosed the crime of the previous chief.


    Because of that, there was an arrest in the police and police chief had been forced to resign.


    They had done the right thing, but in the loyal organisation that was the police, that had been a betrayal.


    If Gotou and Ishii were added to the investigation, the morale might drop.


    ¡¯As if I care about that!¡¯ shouted Gotou, his face red.


    Ishii understood Gotou¡¯s anger very well. They had been the first to discover the suspect, but they couldn¡¯t be a part of the investigation. However ¨C


    ¡¯D-Detective Gotou...¡¯


    Ishii tried to pacify Gotou, who looked like he¡¯d spring on Miyagawa.


    ¡¯Let me go, you fool!¡¯


    Gotou hit him ¨C


    ¡¯Anyway, even if you tell me I can¡¯t, I won¡¯t stop.¡¯


    ¡¯Don¡¯t say that.¡¯


    Miyagawa refused Gotou t. He turned around and started walking away right after the conversation finished.


    Gotou¡¯s tightly gripped fists were shaking.


    ¡¯You bastard! I¡¯m going to kill you one day!¡¯


    Gotou howled at the night. Then, in his highly strung state, he hit Ishii¡¯s head with his fist.


    Ishii¡¯s sses fell off his head from the incredible force.


    Ishii was trying to pick up the sses from the ground when his mobile phone rang.


    ¡¯Hello, this is Ishii speaking.¡¯


    <I apologise for not contacting in so long.>


    The person on the other end was the newspaper reporter, Makoto.


    He had met her because of a case with a ghost, and she was also the daughter of the old chief of the police.


    ¡¯Ah, h-hello. Is it Makoto-san?¡¯


    Ishii had an unpleasant memory of Makoto. Whenever he heard her voice, he always ended up nervous.


    It wasn¡¯t that he disliked Makoto. However, she had been possessed by a ghost before. She had attacked Ishii in a number of ways then.


    Even though he knew that that had been the ghost rather than Makoto, he just couldn¡¯t erase the fear from his heart.


    <I apologise for my rudeness, but I actually have a request.>


    A request? For me?


    Anxiety spread through Ishii¡¯s chest.


    ¡¯W-w-what is it?¡¯


    <There is something I would like you to look at.>


    ¡¯...What is it?¡¯


    <A video.>


    Ishii could feel his heart thumping.


    I can¡¯t watch this video ¨C it was vague, but he had that premonition.


    -


    8


    -


    The next morning, Gotou took Ishii with him to the <Movie Research Circle> clubroom at Meisei University.


    He was there to meet the contrary university student Saitou Yakumo.


    Last night, Gotou had been furious at being left out of the investigation, but the call to Ishii had been an unexpected save.


    A video taken at the house where the incident urred fifteen years ago ¨C


    Gotou hadn¡¯t seen it yet either, but apparently there was a terrifying image in it.


    Even if they couldn¡¯t take a part in the Takeda investigation, by following the puzzle of the spiritual phenomenon in the puzzle, they might be able to catch Takeda as a result.


    However, in order to follow a puzzle regarding spiritual phenomena, Yakumo would be necessary.


    The guy was always sarcastic whenever they met, but the red left eye Yakumo had been born with could see the spirits of the dead.


    Without that ability, they wouldn¡¯t be able to continue their investigation.


    Yakumo was like a cat ¨C he only did as much as he absolutely needed to. He¡¯d definitely say something like ¡¯That¡¯s not my job¡¯ this time too.


    However, Gotou definitely wouldn¡¯t let him go. He¡¯d make him cooperate no matter what.


    In the worst case scenario, he¡¯d drag him out by the scruff of his neck.


    ¡¯Sorry to intrude.¡¯


    Gotou opened the <Movie Research Circle> door without knocking.


    Yakumo sat in the chair at the front and was reading while running a hand through his hair.


    ¡¯Please leave if you know you are intruding. Honestly. How many times do I have to say it before you¡¯ll understand?¡¯


    Yakumoined like a brother-inw without taking his eyes off the book.


    The guy had aeback for everything.


    ¡¯Yeah, my bad.¡¯


    Gotou clicked his tongue and sat in the folding chair in front of Yakumo.


    Ishii stoodpletely straight next to the door, like a nt. It looked like he was afraid of Yakumo as usual.


    ¡¯I¡¯ve got something I want to talk to you about.¡¯


    ¡¯I refuse.¡¯


    Gotou hadn¡¯t even said anything when Yakumo turned him down. Just like usual ¨C


    ¡¯Why not? It¡¯s just a small thing. You look like you¡¯ve got some free time.¡¯


    Yakumo looked up just a bit at Gotou¡¯s words.


    ¡¯I¡¯m just going to say this, but I am a student. There are exams next week. I don¡¯t have the time to y around with you.¡¯


    ¡¯What do you mean, y around? I¡¯m doing my work seriously!¡¯


    Even though Yakumo was just acting like he normally did, Gotou still got riled up.


    His voice was louder too.


    ¡¯You¡¯re talking rather big.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    ¡¯Though you say you¡¯re working, haven¡¯t you gained a lot of weight? You¡¯re more like a pig than a bear now.¡¯


    Yakumo snorted.


    ¡¯My weight¡¯s got nothing to do with it! Don¡¯t look down on the police!¡¯


    ¡¯Aren¡¯t you the one looking down on the police the most, Gotou-san?¡¯


    ¡¯What?¡¯


    ¡¯You said that detectives who ask civilians to investigate are ipetent and depraved. Do you have no pride or morals as a detective?¡¯


    This guy. He just keeps on saying whatever the hell he wants ¨C


    Gotou¡¯s anger reached the boiling point. He mmed both of his hands on the table.


    ¡¯Shut up! I don¡¯t want to ask somebody like you for help either!¡¯


    ¡¯The exit is over there.¡¯


    Yakumo¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at Gotou¡¯s loud voice. He pointed at the door.


    ¡¯Stop bbing and just help!¡¯


    Gotou leant forward and gripped Yakumo¡¯s by the cor, but Yakumo just scowled with his fingers in his ears.


    The guy isn¡¯t cute at all ¨C


    ¡¯Gotou-san, what is one supposed to say when asking for a favour?¡¯


    The corners of Yakumo¡¯s lips were turned up in a smirk.


    Anger boiled up in Gotou¡¯s stomach. He resisted the urge to acquaint Yakumo¡¯s well-defined nose with his fist.


    If he got angry at Yakumo now, he¡¯d lose everything. Restraint. Restraint. Gotou repeated that word to himself.


    ¡¯I-I sincerely apologise foring at a busy time for you, but would you do me the favour of cooperating with the investigation?¡¯


    Gotou let go of Yakumo and looked down at his feet as he spoke.


    ¡¯Isn¡¯t there one more thing you should say?¡¯ urged Yakumo, his arms crossed.


    ¡¯P-please.¡¯


    Gotou gritted his teeth and lowered his head as he bore with the disgrace.


    ¡¯Well done.¡¯


    Yakumo pped mockingly.


    ¨C Ah, I really want to punch him.


    ¡¯That makes four favours.¡¯


    Yakumo held up four fingers in an impressive manner.


    What did he mean, favours? Who did he think saved him when his mother was about to kill him? What an ungrateful bastard.


    Gotou¡¯s shoulders slumped and he sat back down in the chair, exhausted.


    ¡¯So what do you n on making me do this time?¡¯


    ¡¯Oi, Ishii. Exin.¡¯


    He¡¯d get a hole in his stomach from stress if he talked to Yakumo anymore.


    Gotou turned the conversation to Ishii.


    Perhaps he was startled, because Ishii turned right and left and bowed, like a broken robot.


    ¡¯Stop acting like an idiot and exin!¡¯


    Gotou gave Ishii a horizontal chop.


    He was fixed ¨C


    ¡¯A-ah, yes. Er... Where should I start the exnation from?¡¯ said Ishii, as hesitant as always.


    ¡¯Think about that yourself!¡¯ Gotou yelled.


    Ishii leapt back with his head in his hands, like he thought Gotou was going to hit him.


    ¡¯Ishii-san, there¡¯s no need to pay any attention to the words of a sea lion who hasn¡¯t gotten enough exercise. Please just talk normally in a chronological order.¡¯


    Yakumo yawned, like he was bored.


    ¨C Who¡¯s a sea lion, you monster cat!?


    Gotou forcefully restrained the urge to yell.


    Ishii appeared to have rxed now that Yakumo told him how to speak. He adjusted the position of his sses, though they hadn¡¯t slipped, and started to speak.


    ¡¯The story starts fifteen years ago...¡¯


    It sounded like he was talking about some old folktale.


    ¡¯I will show you the documents afterwards, but a family of four were killed at a house and the granddaughter was abducted ¨C it was an atrocious case.¡¯


    Is this OK? Ishii seemed to be asking that as he looked at Gotou and Yakumo¡¯s faces.


    ¡¯Please continue.¡¯


    After hearing Yakumo¡¯s response, Ishii breathed out and continued talking.


    ¡¯The investigation after that put the suspect on the national wanted list, but the police could not find him.¡¯


    ¡¯Since it has been fifteen years, that means...¡¯


    Yakumo looked up.


    ¡¯Yes. The statute of limitations is up in four days. Then, when we went to an abandoned building on another investigation yesterday, we ran into that suspect.¡¯


    ¡¯Were you able to catch him?¡¯


    Ishii was lost for words when Yakumo interrupted, and he looked to Gotou for help.


    Ah, what a pain. Since it was Yakumo, he¡¯d probably figured it out already and asked that on purpose.


    ¡¯I let him get away,¡¯ said Gotou, swallowing his irritation.


    ¡¯I couldn¡¯t hear you clearly. Could you say that once more?¡¯


    Yakumo put his hand to his ear, like he really hadn¡¯t heard.


    Yakumo alwaysined about how loud Gotou¡¯s voice was. He really was an infuriating guy.


    ¡¯I said... I let him get away!¡¯


    ¡¯I see. As a detective with short legs and insufficient exercise, it¡¯s natural that you let him escape.¡¯


    Yakumoughed aloud even though he said that himself.


    Gotou didn¡¯t even feel like rebutting any more. His mouth was a thin line across his face as he looked to the side with his arms crossed.


    ¡¯And then?¡¯


    After Yakumoughed for a while, he urged Ishii to continue.


    ¡¯Ah, yes. Detective Gotou and I were left out of the investigation. After that, we received a call from Makoto-san.¡¯


    ¡¯Makoto-san would be the newspaper reporter, yes?¡¯


    Ishii nodded.


    ¡¯Yes, that Makoto-san. She had gone to the scene for material and found a video there.¡¯


    ¡¯A video... is it?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. The owner is a certain videopany. It appears that they were filming a paranormal programme there.¡¯


    ¡¯Paranormal, eh?¡¯


    Yakumo frowned for just a moment.


    For Yakumo, who could actually see ghosts, programmes that joked around with the matter were probably not interesting.


    ¡¯I haven¡¯t seen the video yet myself, but ording to Makoto-san, the ghost of a woman was recorded.¡¯


    After saying that much, Ishii wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    ¡¯Four people died at the ce where that video was taken, yes? It wouldn¡¯t be unnatural for a ghost to be recorded.¡¯


    Yakumo yawned.


    ¡¯Yes, but...¡¯


    ¡¯If you¡¯ve determined a suspect, I wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything even if I went now. Well, there is still the question of why the culprit returned to the town where hemitted the crime right before the statute of limitations was up, but it¡¯s the police¡¯s job to investigate that.¡¯


    Yakumo rubbed at his eyes like a cat and propped up his chin with his hand. He lookedpletely uninterested.


    From the way the conversation had gone so far, there really was nothing to do. But there was still more ¨C


    Gotou stood up and put both hands in his pockets.


    ¡¯Is there something else?¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s what we thought at first, but ording to the woman reporter, the ghost in the video ¨C she¡¯s definitely not one of the victims.¡¯


    When Yakumo heard Gotou¡¯sst words, his expression changed.


    -


    9


    -


    Haruka used her lunch break to head towards the <Movie Research Circle>.


    He had been incredibly contrary about it, but that Yakumo had agreed to go to her performance.


    That Yakumo had agreed. This could be called a case of its own.


    But since it was Yakumo, he¡¯d probably fall asleep like a cat in the sun during the performance. Still, it¡¯d make her happy if he just went to the hall.


    Haruka¡¯s pace quickened.


    She was almost running by the time she got to the prefabricated building.


    Haruka stopped in front of the door.


    If she went in with elerated breathing, it¡¯d be like she hurried here. She took deep breaths to calm her ragged breathing.


    ¨C OK, let¡¯s go.


    When Haruka tried to put her hand on the doorknob, the door opened.


    She jumped back in her surprise. A bearlike figure suddenly appeared in front of her.


    ¡¯D-Detective Gotou!¡¯ eximed Haruka.


    Perhaps it was because he was wearing a coat, but Gotou looked a sizerger than thest time she¡¯d seen him.


    ¡¯Oh, Haruka-chan.¡¯


    ¡¯I apologise for not keeping in touch.¡¯


    ¡¯If you don¡¯t cut your ties with Yakumo soon, you won¡¯t be able to be a bride,¡¯ said Gotou listlessly as he sleepily scratched his neck.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t want to hear that from somebody who lets his wife run away.¡¯


    Gotou snorted at Haruka¡¯s retort with a cigarette in his mouth.


    If Gotou was here, that meant ¨C


    ¡¯Since you are ratherrge, please don¡¯t stand in the entrance.¡¯


    Yakumo pushed Gotou aside to leave the clubroom, running a hand through his messy hair all the while.


    ¡¯What are you doing?¡¯ said Yakumo, the moment his eyes met Haruka¡¯s.


    ¡¯Even if you ask me what I¡¯m doing...¡¯


    Haruka was lost for words when Ishii came out of the room too.


    ¡¯Ah, H-Haruka-chan, i-it¡¯s been a while.¡¯


    Ishii bowed in a stupidly formal manner.


    ¡¯Hello, Ishii-san.¡¯


    There was no mistaking it now.


    Gotou had probably brought Yakumo another troublesome case.


    ¡¯Is it a case?¡¯


    ¡¯Well, something like that.¡¯


    After Gotou replied, he started walking away.


    ¡¯Hey, what¡¯d he mean by ¡°something like that¡±?¡¯


    Haruka asked that question to Yakumo and Ishii.


    Yakumo yawned ¨C it didn¡¯t feel like he wanted to reply. Ishii seemed divided as to whether he should talk.


    ¡¯Oi! Hurry up!¡¯


    Gotou¡¯s yell echoed back to them.


    ¡¯Ah, yes sir. I¡¯ming now.¡¯


    Ishii st

 Volume 5 Chapter 2

    Volume 5 Chapter 2


    <strong>VOLUME 5 ¨C CONNECTED FEELINGS</strong> file 02: touching ()


    -


    1


    -


    Haruka opened her eyes. Her chest felt like it was being crushed.


    In the dim light, she saw the ceiling.


    Dawn didn¡¯t appear to havee yet ¨C


    Even though there was no wind, the pink curtain was waving.


    The suffocating feeling didn¡¯t leave her even after she opened her eyes. She pressed her hands to her chest and turned over.


    The moment she turned, she noticed that her mobile¡¯s green light was blinking on the table. It seemed she had a message.


    She checked the rm clock on the table. Four in the morning ¨C


    When she woke up at dawn, something bad always happened. Haruka shut her eyes to cut off the bad memories.


    ¨C Can you hear my voice?


    A voice whispered in her ear.


    Haruka sat up, startled.


    She saw a ck shadow.


    Somebody was standing in front of door that went out to the hallway. Probably a man.


    Who are you? Where¡¯d youe in from? What are you doing there?


    She had so many questions, but she couldn¡¯t speak. Her eyes were ringing ¨C


    The man slowly approached.


    She could vaguely see the man¡¯s face. As pale as porcin and as expressionless as a mannequin.


    ¡¯S-stay away.¡¯


    Haruka wrung those words out of her throat.


    But the man kepting closer. Haruka gripped the nket tightly and put her back to the wall.


    The man stopped in front of the table.


    ¨C Can you hear my voice?


    The man¡¯s mouth moved slowly. He spoke calmly, as if he was giving a speech.


    A cold sweat ran down Haruka¡¯s forehead. Her chest hurt ¨C it felt like she had been stabbed by needles. Her body was shaking from fear.


    ¡®Calm down,¡¯ Haruka said to herself.


    She had to get out of this room. Haruka looked around for a way to escape.


    She spotted scissors on top of the table.


    She didn¡¯t actually have to hurt him. If she could just make him flinch for a moment, she could get out of the room.


    Things would work out somehow if she got out. She just needed to find good timing.


    Haruka put the scissors in the corner of her vision and watched the man¡¯s movements.


    ¨C I¡¯ll ask once more. Can you hear my voice?


    The man spoke.


    He covered his face, as if he were tired of Haruka¡¯s refusal to respond.


    ¨C Now!


    Haruka leapt from the bed and quickly grabbed the scissors on top of the table. She thrust them at the man.


    The man tried to approach Haruka.


    ¡¯Please. Stay away.¡¯


    Her voice was cracking.


    The hand she was holding the scissors with was shaking. Her heart felt like it would burst out of her chest.


    ¨C Please. Just go away.


    Perhaps Haruka¡¯s frantic plea had reached him, because the man shook his head, like he had given up, and turned around.


    ¨C You¡¯re looking for Saitou Yakumo-kun, aren¡¯t you?


    ¡¯... Yakumo-kun.¡¯


    Haruka spoke without thinking.


    Why does this man know Yakumo¡¯s name? And looking for him, he says ¨C


    ¨C I can¡¯t save him.


    The man¡¯s words reverberated in Haruka¡¯s ears.


    ¡¯Save him, you say... Did something happen to Yakumo-kun?¡¯


    Haruka let go of the scissors and spoke in a voice near a cry.


    I have a lot of questions. Who is this person? Why does he know about Yakumo? How did he get here? But I don¡¯t care about that right now.


    The way the man said that makes it sound like something happened to Yakumo.


    I want to know. What happened to Yakumo? And where is he now ¨C


    ¨C He is probably in Nagano.


    ¡¯Nagano? Why is he there?¡¯


    ¨C Because that is the ce where it began.


    What did he mean?


    ¨C If you don¡¯t hurry, he...


    The man walked away silently before Haruka could voice her question.


    ¡¯Wait.¡¯


    I don¡¯t know anything. Tell me. What happened to Yakumo?


    Haruka hurriedly chased after the man into the corridor.


    However, the man had disappeared.


    -


    2


    -


    Just as Makoto was leaving work, the internal line rang.


    The timing was so good ¨C as if she was being watched.


    Makoto picked up the telephone with her coat still on.


    <Hey, it¡¯s been a while. I heard you got dropped to nning?>


    She heard Takizawa¡¯s voice from the receiver. The way he spoke without holding back wasn¡¯t disagreeable ¨C rather, it was pleasant.


    Takizawa helped her with the case half of a year ago.


    It was an unforgettable case for Makoto. Takizawa had given all the material he had gathered himself to Makoto then.


    He put revealing the truth ahead of getting an exclusive scoop. That was the type of person he was.


    ¡¯It¡¯s been a while. ¡°Dropped¡± is the wrong word though. I¡¯m satisfied with the situation,¡¯ said Makoto with augh. It wasn¡¯t just a front ¨C that was actually how she felt.


    <You¡¯re fine if you can say that much. But it really sucks. Somebody with guts like you should be in journalism. And the new guys here...>


    Takizawa started grumbling.


    Newspaper agencies tended to have longwinded people. Gathering material started from dragging out stories. That habit didn¡¯t leave them. It was an upational disease.


    ¡¯What are you calling for today?¡¯ asked Makoto, interrupting Takizawa.


    He began by chatting, but they weren¡¯t close enough for him to just call using the internal line for no reason. It was clear that he had some intention.


    <Ah, that¡¯s right.>


    Takizawa seemed to have just recalled what he¡¯d wanted to say. He cleared his throat and then brought up the topic at hand in a low voice.


    <You know the detective called Gotou, right?>


    ¡¯Yes.¡¯


    She didn¡¯t only know him ¨C they¡¯d just metst night.


    <The police¡¯ve put out a gag order so this is off-record.>


    ¡¯That¡¯s all right. Did something happen to Detective Gotou?¡¯


    Her heart was beating ufortably.


    <Seems he¡¯s disappeared.>


    ¡¯Disappeared,¡¯ repeated Makoto. She didn¡¯t understand what he¡¯d meant.


    It didn¡¯t sound like something a reporter used to cases would say.


    <Right. Seems he disappeared during an investigation. Don¡¯t know why. Apparently there¡¯s the possibility that somebody abducted him.>


    ¡¯What did you say?¡¯


    Makoto¡¯s voice went one octave higher in surprise.


    Gotou had probably made many enemies in his line of work ¨C he lived side by side with danger.


    But she just couldn¡¯t understand why a detective would be abducted. Why would anybody need to do something with such a high risk, and for what reason? There wasn¡¯t anybody more troublesome for a hostage than a detective.


    And abducting Gotou wouldn¡¯t have been an easy task.


    Especially if he had been in the middle of an investigation. Detectives didn¡¯t work alone. Ishii should have been there too.


    ¨C Not him too?


    Takizawa sighed.


    He probably sensed how deep their rtionship was from Makoto¡¯s response.


    ¡¯Er, when was that?¡¯


    This was no good. She had to stay calm. Right now, she wanted more information, even if it was just a little. Makoto restrained her agitation and focussed on her trembling throat as she asked the question.


    <Yesterday.>


    ¡¯Was it only Detective Gotou who was abducted?¡¯


    <Nobody¡¯s sure he was abducted yet. Don¡¯t know what happened to his partner either.>


    ¡¯How is the scene? The investigation?¡¯


    Ishii might be together with Gotou. When Makoto thought about that, she couldn¡¯t stop herself from throwing out questions.


    <Oi, oi. Calm down. We don¡¯t know the details yet.>


    Makoto came to her senses after Takizawa tried to pacify her. She was gripping the phone so tightly that her fingers were white.


    ¡¯Sorry, I just...¡¯


    Makoto consciously rxed her shoulders.


    <Anyway, that¡¯s how it is. Do what you like with that.>


    After Takizawa said that, he hung up without waiting for Makoto¡¯s answer.


    Makoto put the phone down and thought over Takizawa¡¯s words. He probably meant that she should try looking into the matter herself, now that he¡¯d given her the info.


    First, she would confirm that Ishii was safe. If Ishii was safe, she might be able to get some information from him.


    Makoto took out her bag and called a number from her contacts.


    Please be safe. She wished for that in her heart.


    -


    3


    -


    Ishiiy on his desk in a stupor.


    He remembered up until his face was showered in blood.


    He couldn¡¯t remember anything after that.


    When he came to, he had been copsed in the garden. He had probably run out of the room in his fear.


    He¡¯d hurriedly wiped at his face, but there was no blood.


    Was that a delusion ¨C


    Ishii had been bewildered, but he remembered about Gotou immediately and called for help from the precinct.


    He met up with the police officers who came afterwards and searched the site, but they couldn¡¯t find Gotou in the end.


    Investigators searched the site through the night, but nothing came up. No, that was wrong. They couldn¡¯t actually find anything specific.


    That site was famous on the for being haunted, and it appeared that a number of fanatics of the kind had stepped in and out.


    There had been fingerprints and footprints, but it would take a huge amount of time to examine them.


    Just earlier, the investigators had ced Gotou¡¯s mobile phone and torch, still in a stic bag, on Ishii¡¯s desk.


    There was no way Gotou would go missing.


    Not just Gotou. It was extremely strange for a detective on an investigation to go missing, leaving just a mobile phone behind. It would probably be appropriate to think that somebody had abducted him.


    But why was he abducted? And how?


    Nobody was foolish enough to abduct a detective for no reason. There must have been a goal.


    And it wouldn¡¯t have been easy to abduct Gotou. It would probably require at least three people.


    There were other things Ishii didn¡¯t understand. He¡¯d been standing at the front door then. How did the group of culprits get in and how did they get out ¨C


    Ishii raised his face in his confusion. He was so irritated he could scream.


    ¨C Things wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this if I¡¯d gone with him then.


    A wave of regret tore at Ishii¡¯s heart.


    Suddenly, the door opened. Miyagawa came in and approached Ishii with an incredibly angry face.


    Ishii stood up reflexively, led by that pressure.


    ¡¯Exin!¡¯


    Miyagawa¡¯s thick voice shook the bottom of Ishii¡¯s stomach.


    ¡¯I-I don¡¯t u-understand either.¡¯


    ¡¯¡°I don¡¯t understand¡± isn¡¯t gonna cut it! Tell me! What happened!¡¯


    Miyagawa gripped Ishii by the cor.


    Veins popped out on his forehead. It felt like Miyagawa might strangle Ishii depending on his reply.


    ¡¯Detective Gotou and I heard about the spiritual phenomenon that urred at that house... Er, we thought that it might be a lead, so yesterday, we went to the site...¡¯


    Ishii¡¯s throat was dry from nerves as he exined.


    It felt like all the blood in his body had been drawn to his neck.


    ¡¯And?¡¯


    ¡¯Ah, yes. Detective Gotou went inside the house. As he took a while to return, I went inside, and... er, he had disappeared.¡¯


    ¡¯Why didn¡¯t you go in with Gotou?¡¯


    Miyagawa¡¯s fierce look shot through Ishii.


    ¡¯Er... That¡¯s...¡¯


    ¡¯Stop squirming! Say it clearly!¡¯


    Miyagawa¡¯s yell made Ishii shrink. Sweat ran down his forehead.


    ¡¯I stayed outside because I was scared!¡¯


    ¡¯Scared? You seriously telling me that?¡¯


    ¡¯Y-yes sir.¡¯


    ¡¯Scared isn¡¯t gonna cut it either! You fool!¡¯


    Miyagawa thrust Ishii away with both hands.


    Ishii couldn¡¯t brace himself, so he tumbled to the desk. The office supplies ttered against the floor.


    Ishii couldn¡¯t retort ¨C all he could do was bite his lip and stare at the floor.


    ¡¯So what¡¯ve you been doing since yesterday?¡¯


    Miyagawa made Ishii stand up again and brought his face so close that their noses were almost touching.


    His eyes were zing with rage. Ishii felt anew the affection Miyagawa had for Gotou deep in his heart, no matter how Miyagawa acted towards him.


    On the other hand, I ¨C


    Ishii cursed his own weakness.


    ¡¯I was here.¡¯


    ¡¯Hah? What¡¯d you say?¡¯


    Miyagawa red at Ishii in disbelief.


    ¡¯I was here this whole time.¡¯


    ¡¯You were spaced out at your desk since yesterday?¡¯


    Ishii bit his lip, his hands in tight fists.


    After determining that Gotou wasn¡¯t at home, he returned to the precinct and had, as Miyagawa said, been at his desk in a stupor.


    I didn¡¯t know what to do ¨C no, that¡¯s wrong.


    I couldn¡¯t do anything alone.


    ¡¯Answer me!¡¯


    Miyagawa¡¯s yell rang deep in Ishii¡¯s ears. Ishii acted like he yearned to be like Gotou, but the truth was that he just clung to him and let Gotou spoil and protect him.


    ¡¯I-I apologise.¡¯


    The moment he said that, Miyagawa rammed his head into Ishii¡¯s nose.


    Ishii fell to the ground in a rush of pain and pressed a hand against his head.


    The lenses of his sses had broken and were scattered on the floor.


    Blood dripped onto the floor. It was mixed with tears.


    Ishii dug his fingernails into the floor.


    It wasn¡¯t from the pain. It wasn¡¯t from mortification. It was from anger. Anger towards himself. He couldn¡¯t forgive himself. He was so angry he wished he himself would disappear.


    ¡¯There¡¯s a message from Gotou¡¯s wife.¡¯


    ¡¯A-ah...¡¯


    Ishii looked up at the unexpected words.


    Miyagawa looked down at Ishii, as if Ishii were a maggot.


    ¡¯¡°I leave my husband to you.¡± That¡¯s what she said.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    ¡¯What do you mean, eh!? Listen up! That¡¯s not a message to me or to the investigation department! That message was entrusted to you personally!¡¯


    ¡¯To me personally...¡¯


    ¡¯Do you know what these words mean!?¡¯


    The various emotions that had welled up within him erupted all at once.


    Tears kept falling from his eyes.


    Ishiiy on the floor, sobbing.


    ¡¯If you¡¯ve got the time to wail, go find Gotou, no matter what you have to do. I¡¯ll never forgive you if anything happens to him.¡¯


    Miyagawa said those words calmly, one by one.


    They echoed much more heavily in Ishii¡¯s heart than his yells.


    What on earth should I do ¨C


    I¡¯ve always only been a burden. It¡¯s impossible for me to find Gotou on my own.


    All Ishii could do was cower in his shell like a turtle.


    -


    4


    -


    Haruka climbed the steep slope up to the temple.


    The events of this morning had reyed over and over again in her head.


    Who was that man? What did he mean by save Yakumo? And he had said that Yakumo was in Nagano.


    Questions were whirling about in her head.


    She waited for morning and then went to Yakumo¡¯s secret hiding ce, the clubroom for the <Movie Research Circle>.


    However, Yakumo hadn¡¯t been there. The ticket Haruka had given him was still on the table.


    That¡¯s proof that he hasn¡¯t returned yet ¨C


    She called Gotou¡¯s mobile to see if he knew anything, but it didn¡¯t connect. She didn¡¯t know Ishii¡¯s contact information.


    She had only one clue left.


    ¨C That person must know something.


    Haruka couldn¡¯t restrain her impatience, so she ran up the slope and went through the gate of the temple at the top.


    She passed the gravel garden and stopped at the priests¡¯ quarters at the back of the premises.


    She took deep breaths to regte her breathing.


    Yakumo normally lived in the school clubroom, but this temple was his home.


    She was just jumping to conclusions. Something had happened and Yakumo had returned to his home. If she opened the door, Yakumo would be there, and he¡¯d say something like ¡¯The scatterbrain is here¡¯.


    With that hope, Haruka rang the door chime by the sliding door.


    After a moment, Isshin, the uncle who had raised Yakumo, showed up.


    ¡¯Hey, Haruka-chan. Thanks foring.¡¯


    In his working clothes, Isshin had a gentle smile reminiscent of Maitreya.


    When she saw that gentle smile, Haruka felt all her worries fly away.


    ¡¯I apologise foring by so suddenly. Actually, er...¡¯


    Haruka apologised for her rudeness and tried to exin the whole story, but she couldn¡¯t find the words.


    ¡¯You¡¯re looking for Yakumo then,¡¯ said Isshin, as if he had seen to the bottom of Haruka¡¯s heart.


    ¨C The way he says that, it sounds like he knows something.


    ¡¯Where is Yakumo-kun now?¡¯


    Haruka, feeling suddenly emotional, gripped Isshin¡¯s arm.


    ¡¯Calm down.¡¯


    Isshin touched Haruka¡¯s shoulders and spoke in a pacifying tone.


    ¡¯E-excuse me.¡¯


    Haruka came to her senses and let go of Isshin¡¯s arm.


    So many things happened that I lost my cool. This is really embarrassing ¨C


    ¡¯It¡¯s cold out. Let¡¯s talk inside.¡¯


    Haruka epted Isshin¡¯s invitation honestly.


    She was led to the living room, and then she sat across from Isshin, with a kotatsu[1] between them.


    ¡¯Where¡¯s Yakumo-kun?¡¯ said Haruka, stopping Isshin before he could prepare tea.


    She appreciated the gesture, but she wanted to find out about Yakumo as quickly as she could.


    ¡¯Unfortunately, I don¡¯t know.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    ¡¯Truth is, I¡¯m searching for Yakumo too.¡¯


    Haruka had hoped he would be in this house, but that wish easily copsed.


    And ¨C


    ¡¯Isshin-san, why are you looking for...¡¯


    ¡¯The day before yesterday, Yakumo popped by. He was really odd then.¡¯


    ¡¯What do you mean?¡¯


    ¡¯He asked about his mother. About what sort of person she was.¡¯


    ¡¯His mother...¡¯


    If Yakumo had really asked about that, it certainly would have been unnatural.


    Yakumo detested his mother.


    His mother had tried to kill him when he was small. After she had failed, his mother went missing and was still missing now.


    Why did his own mother try to kill him ¨C Yakumo lived with that question. His mind wouldn¡¯t hold up if he took that squarely and thought about it.


    Yakumo¡¯s logic was that he could bnce his heart by hating his mother.


    Perhaps because of that, Yakumo didn¡¯t bring up his mother himself, and when he talked about his mother, he always spoke recklessly and on edge.


    ¡¯It appears that Yakumo is interested in the period when she tried to kill him.¡¯


    As Isshin said that, his eyes seemed to be looking far away.


    ¡¯Why did his mother try to kill him... Is he looking for that reason?¡¯


    Haruka put the theory she¡¯de up with into words.


    ¡¯Actually, I was thinking the same thing,¡¯ said Isshin with a nod.


    Yakumo was chasing after his own mother. That was why he went off by himself without saying anything.


    She could ept that reasoning, but then more questions came up.


    ¡¯Why so suddenly?¡¯


    ¡¯I thought that you might know, Haruka-chan...¡¯ said Isshin with a bitter smile, scratching at his cheek.


    She didn¡¯t have any clear proof, but she did have an idea as to where they could find out.


    ¡¯Detective Gotou might know.¡¯


    ¡¯Gotou-kun...¡¯


    Isshin¡¯s brow furrowed into a difficult expression.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know the details, but the day before yesterday, Gotou-san came to visit Yakumo-kun.¡¯


    ¡¯Is Gotou-kun still dragging Yakumo into cases...¡¯


    Isshin¡¯s shoulders slumped in disappointment.


    When she¡¯d called Gotou earlier, the call hadn¡¯t connected, but it might connect if she tried now.


    ¡¯I¡¯m going to try to contact him once more.¡¯


    Haruka inputted Gotou¡¯s number on her phone.


    Contrary to her hopes, the phone didn¡¯t ring ¨C it went straight to voicemail.


    ¡¯There¡¯s no need to be anxious.¡¯


    ¡¯But...¡¯


    ¡¯Let¡¯s think about it from the beginning again. There might be a hint.¡¯


    ¡¯Yes.¡¯


    Haruka gripped the red stone on her ne tightly.


    The ne I got from Yakumo. And the ne Yakumo¡¯s mother wore ¨C


    ¡¯Haruka-chan, why are you looking for Yakumo?¡¯ Isshin said, as if beginning a speech.


    For a moment, Haruka wasn¡¯t sure whether she should mention what happened this morning. She didn¡¯t evenpletely believe it herself, but Isshin would believe her. That was how she felt.


    ¡¯This morning, a man suddenly came into my room...¡¯


    ¡¯Somebody you know?¡¯


    ¡¯No.¡¯


    Haruka shook her head.


    ¡¯Did hee to visit?¡¯


    ¡¯No. The window was unlocked, so he probably came in from there.¡¯


    ¡¯Haruka-chan...¡¯


    Isshin¡¯s expression hardened.


    He didn¡¯t say anything outright, but a man had broken into the room of a woman living by herself. She knew what he meant even if he didn¡¯t say it aloud.


    ¡¯I¡¯m all right,¡¯ Haruka said firmly, sweeping away Isshin¡¯s worries. Isshin¡¯s expression rxed once he saw how she responded.


    Just when Haruka was about to continue her exnation, her mobile phone rang.


    -


    5


    -


    Ishii stared at the sses on his desk.


    The right lens was cracked like a spider web. The left only had shards of the lens remaining in the frame.


    ¨C Just like my heart.


    Ishii bit his lip in shame.


    He couldn¡¯t do anything. He had been able to move forward even though he was a burden because Gotou had been there for him up until now.


    Without Gotou, he was just a dead weight. An existence that just sank to the bottom of the deep sea.


    He really should have quit the force after thest case.


    He had been so happy when Gotou stopped him that he¡¯d stayed on the force, but because of that, this was how things had ended up.


    A sudden knock on the door interrupted Ishii¡¯s thoughts.


    He turned around and stared at the door. He didn¡¯t respond. He didn¡¯t want to see anybody right now. He wanted them to leave.


    But the door opened, contrary to Ishii¡¯s desire.


    ¡¯Hello.¡¯


    A woman¡¯s voice. Since he didn¡¯t have his sses on, his vision was fuzzy and he couldn¡¯t discern who it was.


    ¡¯I heard about Detective Gotou.¡¯


    It was Makoto¡¯s voice.


    Why does she know about Gotou ¨C for a moment, Ishii was confused, but he soon understood.


    She was a newspaper reporter. Although reporting it was restricted, she could probably still get the information.


    She was the sort of person who could be considerate of others. She had probablye all the way here because she was worried, but to Ishii right now, that was just a bother.


    He didn¡¯t want to talk to anybody now. Ishii said nothing and turned his back to Makoto.


    ¡¯Ishii-san, are you not going to search for Detective Gotou?¡¯


    Makoto probably didn¡¯t intend it to sound this way, but Ishii felt like those words were pointed.


    ¡¯I already searched for him.¡¯


    Ishiiy on his desk and covered his ears.


    He wanted to cut off all his senses. He wanted to feel nothing, like a rock on the side of the road. He wanted to be something that nobody would notice.


    ¡¯Ishii-san.¡¯


    Makoto touched Ishii¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡¯Please leave me alone!¡¯


    Ishii stood up and brushed away Makoto¡¯s hand.


    He thought that she would leave, but Makoto just stood there. Without his sses, Ishii couldn¡¯t tell what expression she had on her face.


    Just from facing her, he felt how wretched his own existence was.


    ¨C Please just leave a useless person like me alone.


    Ishii sat back down in his chair, covering his face with his hands.


    ¡¯Ishii-san, let¡¯s look for Detective Gotou,¡¯ said Makoto.


    ¡¯It¡¯s impossible. I can¡¯t do it.¡¯


    ¡¯Why not?¡¯


    Makoto¡¯s words sounded cruel to Ishii.


    There was only one reason he couldn¡¯t look for Gotou. Because he was a coward.


    ¡¯It¡¯s impossible, so I said it¡¯s impossible.¡¯


    Ishii could tell his voice was shaking.


    ¡¯You can do it.¡¯


    ¨C Don¡¯t say that so easily.


    ¡¯Even though you¡¯re telling me to look for him, where and how should I search? I have absolutely no idea where Detective Gotou might have disappeared to.¡¯


    Ishii raised his head to look at Makoto.


    He really couldn¡¯t see her expression. But he felt her gaze acutely.


    ¡¯There must be a connection between Detective Gotou¡¯s disappearance and the case, so if you follow the case, you should reach Detective Gotou.¡¯


    Makoto spoke calmly and gently.


    I know what she¡¯s trying to say. I also know that that is the only lead I have to look for Gotou. But ¨C


    ¡¯I can¡¯t do anything alone.¡¯


    ¡¯You aren¡¯t alone.¡¯


    ¡¯...¡¯


    ¡¯I will look for Detective Gotou with you.¡¯


    After Makoto said that, she took Ishii¡¯s hand. Ishii, who had no immunity towards women, moved away from Makoto in order to escape.


    ¡¯Ishii-san, it¡¯s all right. You can do it.¡¯


    Makoto took Ishii¡¯s hand again, this time in both of her hands. It felt like she was showing her determination.


    However, Ishii didn¡¯t understand. Why was Makoto doing so much ¨C


    No, not just Makoto. Gotou and Yakumo too hadn¡¯t abandoned somebody as useless as him ¨C they had worked with him. Why ¨C


    Ishii¡¯s heart faltered.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know what to do...¡¯


    ¡¯First, let¡¯s solve the puzzle of that video. There¡¯s no guarantee that we will find Detective Gotou, but there is nothing else we can do.¡¯


    Makoto gripped Ishii¡¯s hands even more tightly.


    It was like she was holding on frantically to Ishii who was about to fall off a cliff.


    ¡¯... But I probably can¡¯t solve it.¡¯


    ¡¯I probably can¡¯t either. We might not be able to do anything in the end. But this is better than doing nothing and regretting it afterwards.¡¯


    Makoto¡¯s words weighed heavily on Ishii¡¯s chest.


    What she said made sense. But as long as they had no way to look for him, it was certain they would regret it.


    ¡¯It really is impossible.¡¯


    He felt more and more what a useless man he was. But there was no helping it. This was who he was. Please disdain him.


    Ishii turned his gaze to the floor.


    However, what Makoto said next was not what Ishii had expected.


    ¡¯Ishii-san, please have more confidence. You are not as helpless as you think you are.¡¯


    He didn¡¯t want to hear that constion.


    ¡¯We can¡¯t do anything alone.¡¯


    ¡¯It might be impossible with us alone, but if we ask Yakumo-san to help, the possibility goes much higher.¡¯


    It was true that his unique ability to see ghosts and his keen mind might be able to spot a clue.


    That was how they had solved a number of cases in the past. But ¨C


    ¡¯I haven¡¯t been able to contact Yakumo-shi.¡¯


    That was why Gotou and Ishii had gone to the site of the mansion alone yesterday.


    ¡¯Is that so?¡¯


    ¡¯I have no idea where he is now.¡¯


    Though Ishii was disappointed, Makoto was indifferent.


    ¡¯That¡¯s fine. Isn¡¯t there somebody who might know where Yakumo-san is?¡¯


    After Makoto said that, Ishii gasped. That was right ¨C


    ¡¯If we ask Haruka-chan...¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s right.¡¯


    Makoto nodded.


    Right. He had been so upset he hadn¡¯t thought that far.


    ¡¯Do you know her contact information?¡¯ asked Makoto.


    ¡¯Yes. I think that the number is in Detective Gotou¡¯s mobile.¡¯


    Ishii took Gotou¡¯s mobile out of the stic bag. He turned it on and searched through the address book.


    ¨C There it is.


    He found the name Ozawa Haruka in the address book. He noted down the number and picked up the phone.


    -


    6


    -


    What a strange line-up ¨C


    Haruka felt that way when she looked at the faces that had gathered at Isshin¡¯s house. It was like a drama that was missing its main character. The ratings would be awful.


    Haruka sat next to Isshin. Ishii and Makoto were opposite them.


    All the people here were rted somehow to Yakumo and Gotou, but it was the first time they¡¯d met up without them.


    While Haruka was talking with Isshin, her phone had rung.


    Ishii had been the one who called her. She had hoped that he might have some sort of clue, but instead she heard that Gotou had also gone missing.


    While Haruka had just been bewildered, Isshin arranged for the four of them to meet.


    ¡¯Now, let¡¯s begin.¡¯


    Isshin broke the silence.


    He was appropriate for the role. Unfortunately, the rest of them weren¡¯t leader types.


    ¡¯Gotou-kun went missing yesterday then.¡¯


    Isshin looked towards Ishii. Ishii hung his head, as if to deny those words. His sses were cracked for some reason.


    ¡¯Is anything the matter?¡¯


    ¡¯No, er, um...¡¯


    Ishii wiped the sweat off his forehead and hunched his back as he pressed his hands against his stomach.


    ¡¯Er, I¡¯ll exin. Much of what happened resulted from my actions.¡¯


    Makoto spoke up for Ishii.


    ¡¯Please do.¡¯


    Urged on by Isshin, Makoto began her exnation.


    ¡¯We were looking into the puzzle of a spiritual phenomenon in a video. It was put out by a videopany and there had been the ghost of a woman in it. At the location, four people had been brutally murdered fifteen years ago, and one had gone missing ¨C it was a repulsive case.¡¯


    ¡¯I know about that case as well. Wasn¡¯t the suspect who escaped spotted the other day?¡¯


    Isshin hit his knee.


    ¡¯That¡¯s right. Gotou-san and Ishii-san were the one who spotted the escaped suspect.¡¯


    ¡¯I see. So that was why Yakumo was dragged into the case,¡¯ said Isshin grimly.


    It felt like Isshin¡¯s tone was pointed, which was rare for him. It didn¡¯t show in his expression, but it felt like Isshin didn¡¯t think well of Gotou, who involved Yakumo in his cases.


    Rather than disliking his personality, it felt like he was anxious for Yakumo.


    ¡¯Yes. Yakumo-san saw the video once. But right after he finished watching, he left without saying anything.¡¯


    Yakumo sometimes acted that way.


    At times like that, he had grasped almost all the threads of the case. However, Yakumo, who hated making his final judgements based on his reasoning, would leave to act on his own without saying anything.


    ¡¯After that, Ishii-san and Gotou-san went to the house to try to solve the case alone. Then...¡¯


    ¡¯Gotou-kun went missing...¡¯


    ¡¯Yes.¡¯


    Makoto nodded.


    There was something Haruka didn¡¯t understand from the exnation.


    ¡¯Ishii-san was with Gotou-san, yes?¡¯


    When Ishii heard Haruka¡¯s question, a jolt ran through his body and he looked up. He looked frightened, like an abandoned puppy.


    ¡¯N-no. Er, I was...¡¯


    Ishii¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. He seemed flustered.


    ¡¯Ishii-san, nobody mes you. Please calm down and speak.¡¯


    Isshin turned his usual gentle smile towards Ishii.


    ¡¯Ishii-san, it¡¯s all right.¡¯


    Makoto ced her hand on Ishii¡¯s tightly gripped fist. She acted just like a mother. Ishii appeared to calm down slightly, and he nodded before starting to speak.


    ¡¯It shames me to say that I was outside the house because I was frightened. Detective Gotou took a long time inside the house, so I was anxious and went inside, but then, it was already...¡¯


    When he finished speaking, Ishii hung his head, as if there was a weight on it.


    ¡¯I see.¡¯


    Isshin crossed his arms and nodded.


    ¡¯If I had gone with Detective Gotou then, this wouldn¡¯t have...¡¯


    Ishii¡¯s hands were in tight fists, and the words sounded like they had been strangled out of him.


    Haruka did not me Ishii, just as Isshin had said.


    There was no helping it. If he knew this was going to happen, Ishii would have gone with Gotou no matter how afraid he was.


    That was the way of regret ¨C


    If Haruka had known that Yakumo was going to go missing, she would have done something when he called.


    ¡¯Yakumo and Gotou-kun both went missing. It may be dangerous to specte, but I still think that the two events are rted,¡¯ said Isshin quietly. Though his tone was different, what he said was exactly like how Yakumo would have said it.


    Even though their outward personalities were different, the roots of his ideas, or rather, the way they thought was very simr. Haruka realised that anew.


    ¡¯I think that too,¡¯ said Makoto.


    Haruka nodded as well. Ishii only kept his head down in silence.


    ¡¯And even though Gotou-kun looks like that, he isn¡¯t a reckless man. If he went to the scene of the crime, it probably means he had thought of something, even though he didn¡¯t say it aloud.¡¯


    Isshin¡¯s words made Ishii look up in surprise.


    ¡¯What is it?¡¯


    ¡¯No, it¡¯s nothing.¡¯


    Ishii shook his head and looked down again.


    Isshin seemed to sense something from that response, as his eyes narrowed, but in the end, he said nothing.


    ¡¯Would you allow me to see that video?¡¯ said Haruka, leaning forward.


    ¡¯I would appreciate it if you did. May I borrow the TV?¡¯


    ¡¯Please go ahead.¡¯


    After receiving Isshin¡¯s permission, Makoto took a video camera and cable out of her bag and quickly started connecting them.


    Ishii couldn¡¯t calm down ¨C he was looking around like a chicken. It was probably a terrifying video.


    The truth was, Haruka didn¡¯t want to see something frightening either, but if she looked away, she wouldn¡¯t be able to find out if Yakumo was safe.


    ¡¯May I start?¡¯


    After Makoto finished setting up, she slowly looked at each of their faces as she asked that question.


    Everyone nodded silently.


    Makoto pressed the y button and a video showed up on the television.


    The building looked like a church. Somebody who looked like a reporter and somebody who looked like an exorcist in worship clothes were talking outside. Then, they entered the house.


    The reporter seemed to feel something strange, because she looked around, frightened.


    Suddenly, the lights went out and the screen went ck.


    It sounded like there were footsteps.


    There were yells and screams.


    The tense atmosphere came right through.


    A moment of silence ¨C


    Then, the bloody face of a woman filled the screen.


    It felt like the anguished face was going toe out of the television and chase her.


    Though she didn¡¯t scream, Haruka covered her mouth and leant away from the screen.


    Finally, the woman¡¯s face disappeared into the dark and the video stopped.


    Nobody said anything.


    It was certain that Yakumo had felt something from this video.


    It was possible that Yakumo, who could see the spirits of the dead, might have felt something in this video that others couldn¡¯t see.


    Haruka recalled the face of the woman.


    The face that suddenly appeared on screen. It wasn¡¯t anything tangible, but the moment the face appeared, the atmosphere had changed. What was it? This strange feeling.


    ¡¯I see.¡¯


    Isshin was the one who broke the silence.


    ¡¯If Yakumo saw this video, I can understand his inexplicable actions.¡¯


    With his arms crossed, Isshin spoke, looking at the television with a sharp nce he didn¡¯t usually show.


    ¡¯What do you mean?¡¯ said Haruka quickly, unable to restrain her agitation.


    ¡¯The ghost in this video is my older sister.¡¯


    The words Isshin said quietly shook Haruka¡¯s heart.


    The words were a shock. If she was Isshin¡¯s older sister, that would mean she was Yakumo¡¯s mother.


    Then, just as Isshin said, Haruka could understand Yakumo¡¯s inexplicable actions.


    When Yakumo saw this video, it piqued his interest in his mother. Then, he went to investigate alone.


    Because he thought it was something personal, he didn¡¯t tell anybody.


    ¡¯If she was captured on a video as a ghost, it means that my sister is already...¡¯


    Isshin¡¯s expression twisted as he spoke in a feeble voice like the dying me of a candle.


    Haruka knew what he was going to say even if he didn¡¯t finish his sentence. If she had been a ghost, it meant she was already dead.


    Isshin had probably believed somewhere in his heart that his older sister was still alive. Then, he found out about her death in such an unbelievable manner.


    It was so sad ¨C


    ¡¯If she is Yakumo-san¡¯s mother, why would she be in the video of this house?¡¯


    Makoto leant forward slightly as she proposed her question.


    It certainly might be the gap they needed to solve the puzzle of the case.


    Haruka was interested in how Isshin felt, so she took a nce at him.


    Isshin was pinching his brow and appeared to be thinking about something. Yakumo had the same habit when he ran across a difficult problem. The two really were alike.


    Finally, Isshin raised his head.


    There seemed to be resignation in the back of his narrow eyes.


    ¡¯Would you mind if I talk a bit about my sister?¡¯


    Nobody objected to Isshin¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡¯My sister was abducted by a man twenty-two years ago and kept captive. Since my sister never said anything, I don¡¯t know what happened to her there. After two weeks of confinement, she barely escaped with her life and was taken in for protection.¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s...¡¯


    Makoto looked like she would cry at any moment.


    ¡¯Yes. She became pregnant with Yakumo then.¡¯


    Haruka found it hard to breathe.


    She¡¯d got the general idea about Yakumo¡¯s birth through asional conversations she¡¯d heard before, but it was the first time she had heard it clearly like this.


    That reality always tormented Yakumo.


    He had been born unwanted. Then, his mother had tried to kill him. He was an unnecessary human being.


    The darkness that spread within Yakumo¡¯s heart ¨C


    What had Yakumo been feeling as he chased after his mother?


    ¡¯I have averted my eyes from what happened to my sister until now. I shouldn¡¯t touch the matter. That was what I thought. It wasn¡¯t something I could ask about.¡¯


    Nobody interrupted Isshin. They simply listened.


    Now that Haruka thought about it, tragedy had befallen Yakumo¡¯s mother as well. Sudden misfortune had changed her fate.


    ¡¯However, that might have just been running away. I didn¡¯t touch the matter because she seemed pitiful. With that excuse, I might have been avoiding facing her directly. If I had faced her directly then, she might not have tried to kill Yakumo. She might not have gone missing, and she might still be walking her own path.¡¯


    Isshin¡¯s mouth was in a thin line as he slowly closed his eyes.


    Haruka understood his feelings of regret, but this was different. When Haruka thought that, she opened her mouth to speak.


    ¡¯Isshin-san, you weren¡¯t incorrect. As a woman, she wouldn¡¯t have wanted to be asked about that ¨C she would have wanted to forget it, so...¡¯


    After saying that much, Haruka noticed that everyone¡¯s gazes were focussed on her, and she stiffened.


    Isshin started chuckling.


    ¡¯Did I say something funny?¡¯ said Haruka, looking at Isshin anxiously.


    ¡¯No, that¡¯s not it. I just thought that was to be expected.¡¯


    ¡¯Expected?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. Yakumo¡¯spletely under your thumb.¡¯


    She was even more confused now. Haruka didn¡¯t remember ever having Yakumo under her thumb. It appeared that Isshin had a strange misunderstanding, but Haruka couldn¡¯t think of how to deny his words.


    ¡¯Anyway, it¡¯s just as Haruka-chan says. There¡¯s no point regretting the past now. We need to think of what to do now.¡¯


    Isshin¡¯s expression stiffened.


    ¡¯Yes.¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯m going to share my reasoning, but I think that the cases are connected. The murders fifteen years ago. The suspect from that case showed up again, my sister showed up in the video, Yakumo went missing, and Gotou-kun disappeared.¡¯


    That was right. These cases were connected.


    ¡¯What we can do is find the thread that connects these cases.¡¯


    The thread that connects them ¨C


    ¡¯That¡¯s right. It seems that¡¯s all we can do now.¡¯


    Makoto gave her agreement.


    ¡¯In short, we gather information again and see if any data seems to correspond?¡¯


    Ishii looked up at Isshin. He seemed extremely unconfident.


    ¡¯Ishii-san, Hijikata-san, I apologise for the trouble, but would you look through the data again?¡¯


    ¡¯I understand,¡¯ replied Makoto.


    ¡¯I have a few ideas myself, so I will go look into them.¡¯


    As Isshin brought the conversation to a close, Makoto stood up.


    ¡¯Ishii-san, let¡¯s go.¡¯


    Despite Makoto¡¯s call, Ishii did not stand up.


    Ishii had always been timid, but Haruka still felt this was unlike him. Perhaps it was from the shock of Gotou going missing ¨C


    ¡¯Ishii-san.¡¯


    When Makoto hurried him, Ishii shook his head.


    ¡¯Will we really find Detective Gotou by doing something like this?¡¯ said Ishii quietly. They were apathetic words.


    ¨C Why are you saying that?


    The difort in Haruka¡¯s heart spread.


    ¡¯I think it would be better if we left everything to the police instead of going ourselves. If we report Yakumo-shi¡¯s disappearance as well...¡¯


    ¡¯How many missing persons does the police look for every year and how many do they find? To say more, how many cases do investigators actually look into?¡¯


    Isshin cast out harsh questions to drown out Ishii¡¯s negativity.


    Haruka didn¡¯t know the actual numbers either, but she understood what Isshin was trying to say.


    For missing persons without clear cases, there were no searches. There weren¡¯t enough police to search for missing persons.


    Setting Gotou aside, if they reported Yakumo as missing, it would probably be filed away with the police saying that Yakumo had disappeared of his will.


    ¡¯... But with Detective Gotou and Yakumo-shi, it wasn¡¯t an abduction ¨C there was no ransom. Which means they might already...¡¯ mumbled Ishii, looking down.


    Emotions boiled up in Haruka¡¯s chest.


    From the way Ishii was speaking, it was like he was telling them to give up because Gotou and Yakumo were already dead.


    ¡¯Already what?¡¯


    Haruka red at Ishii. She knew herself that her voice was angry.


    ¡¯... It is probably... already toote for the two of them.¡¯


    ¡¯What do you mean by toote?¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯m saying that they¡¯re probably already dead...¡¯


    ¡¯How can you say that so easily? Don¡¯t just kill them off!¡¯ yelled Haruka, drowning out Ishii¡¯s words. At the same time, whatever had frozen over inside her broke and tears came falling out.


    ¡¯No, er...¡¯


    Ishii seemed uneasy as he looked around frantically.


    Haruka took that chance tond the final blow. Her emotions had reached tipping point and she couldn¡¯t control herself.


    ¡¯Ishii-san, are you saying that we should give up because they¡¯re already dead?¡¯


    ¡¯That isn¡¯t what I...¡¯


    ¡¯Then what do you mean?¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s...¡¯


    Haruka¡¯s anger only grew as she saw Ishii squirming.


    ¡¯Yakumo-kun saved me ¨C he didn¡¯t give up until the end! That¡¯s why I won¡¯t give up either! Hasn¡¯t Gotou-san risked his life countless times to protect you, Ishii-san!? Then why are you giving up? Hey! Why!?¡¯


    Haruka¡¯s throat was trembling.


    It hurt. She had thought Ishii was her ally, but she felt like he¡¯d betrayed her.


    They might be dead. She knew that it was a possibility. But if she epted that, then Yakumo and Gotou really wouldn¡¯te back.


    I won¡¯t stand for that! As long as there¡¯s even the slightest possibility, I definitely won¡¯t give up!


    ¡¯Haruka-chan, it¡¯s all right already. Ishii-san doesn¡¯t really think that way either. He¡¯s just saying that we need to be prepared.¡¯


    Isshin touched Haruka¡¯s shoulder.


    That moment, Haruka lost her footing and copsed into Isshin, clinging to him as she sobbed.


    I don¡¯t want Yakumo to disappear ¨C I don¡¯t want him to.


    Why did he disappear without saying anything?


    I hate him!


    Once more. I want to see you once more ¨C


    Having lost herself to the feelings that had welled up, Haruka continued to cry into Isshin¡¯s chest.


    -


    7


    -


    Led out by Makoto, Ishii escaped to the car.


    Even after sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, he felt weightless, as if he were in a dream. It didn¡¯t feel real.


    The words that the woman he loved had levelled at him had pierced more deeply in his heart than anything else. His chest stung, as if somebody had poured salt on his wound.


    ¨C What on earth am I doing? How could I say that?


    Self-hatred boiled up within Ishii and went straight to his core.


    It was just as Haruka said. Gotou had saved him so many times before, but now that Gotou was in a pinch, he didn¡¯t try to do anything and gave up by saying it was impossible for him.


    ¨C It¡¯s unforgiveable! I can¡¯t forgive myself!


    Ishii wanted to destroy everything and kept on hitting his head against the steering wheel.


    ¡¯Aaaargh!¡¯


    His shriek felt like it would tear through his throat.


    His breathing was ragged.


    His tears and snot dripped onto the steering wheel.


    ¨C What a useless man I am.


    Even though Haruka, a university student, was trying so hard, he had shut himself out because he was a coward.


    He had been waiting for somebody to save him.


    Doing nothing was the same as making the possibility drop to zero himself.


    If there was still one per cent chance, he couldn¡¯t give up.


    ¡¯Ishii-san, are you all right?¡¯


    Makoto handed Ishii a handkerchief from the passenger seat.


    Normally, she didn¡¯t show her emotions on her face. However, Ishii realised once more that she was considerate and caring at the bottom of her heart.


    He had thought her bothersome up until earlier, but now he appreciated her kindness.


    Ishii didn¡¯t take the proffered handkerchief. Instead, he wiped his tears on the sleeve of his suit.


    Especially because he appreciated her kindness, he couldn¡¯t allow her to spoil him. He had to walk forward on his own now.


    ¡¯I¡¯m fine.¡¯


    Ishii snivelled and looked straight at Makoto.


    No matter how wretched his circumstances, he couldn¡¯t look away. Ishii felt that strongly.


    ¡¯You might be angry if I put it this way, but Ishii-san, you just don¡¯t have any self-confidence,¡¯ said Makoto, as if to herself.


    Those words woke up a sleeping memory in Ishii¡¯s mind.


    I had been in middle school. At the time, I¡¯d dreamt of being a manga artist.


    When my father found out, he came into my room with the face of a demon and threw all of the manga pages that I had worked so hard on into the bin.


    I couldn¡¯t stop him ¨C I just watched him silently.


    ¨C Don¡¯t have such a stupid dream. Know your own abilities.


    My father kept saying that.


    My strict father was a policeman, so he might not have been able to understand my dream.


    No, he might have said that because he didn¡¯t want to see me every day after I failed in my dream and fell down.


    My father scorned my dream and crushed it.


    That hadn¡¯t been the first time my father had done something like that. He had done that ever since my childhood.


    At some point, I became somebody who doubted himself, feared being yelled at and didn¡¯t put his own thoughts into words.


    This wasn¡¯t just at home ¨C it was the same at school too. Other kids bullied me and called me ¡¯sses monkey¡¯.


    Just as my father said, I¡¯m an ordinary person ¨C I can¡¯t do anything special. So I don¡¯t say anything. I don¡¯t do anything.


    In the end, I decided to be a detective because of something that happened in high school.


    It felt like my father was satisfied with that. But ¨C


    ¡¯My father was... No, I was wrong.¡¯


    However, Ishii had just shifted the responsibility to his father without his knowing.


    How could he know it was impossible without doing anything? He had to believe in his own ability now and do something.


    ¡¯This isn¡¯t the time to stop!¡¯ yelled Ishii, looking up.


    In the back of his mind, an electric switch he hadn¡¯t used before switched on.


    ¨C I can do it. No, I have to do it.


    It was like his blood was flowing in the other direction. He felt exhrated. He had never felt this way before.


    ¡¯I will definitely find the two of them,¡¯ dered Ishii to Makoto.


    ¡¯That¡¯s the spirit.¡¯


    Makoto smiled.


    ¡¯Please wait, Detective Gotou. I will definitely find you.¡¯


    The newly budded determination in Ishii firmly rooted his shaking heart.


    -


    8


    -


    How much did I cry ¨C


    Haruka had kept on crying heedless of her surroundings, like a child.


    Yakumo was going to disappear. Just from thinking that, she was hit with an indescribable wave of sadness. She had felt the same sadness when she lost her twin sister.


    Yakumo wasn¡¯t just a friend.


    Yakumo was the one who had filled in the hole left in Haruka¡¯s heart when her sister died.


    ¨C Yakumo is my better half. If I lose him, I¡¯ll break.


    ¡¯Have you calmed down?¡¯


    She looked up at the voice and saw Isshin¡¯s gentle face.


    ¡¯Sorry.¡¯


    Haruka quickly wiped her tears and lowered her head. She sat up properly.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t worry about it. But you should apologise to Ishii-san afterwards. He didn¡¯t mean any harm,¡¯ Isshin said gently, cing a hand on Haruka¡¯s shoulder.


    Just as Isshin said, she had said something awful to Ishii, thought that had been because of her pent-up emotions.


    Ishii had to be suffering too from Gotou¡¯s disappearance, but she had only been thinking of herself.


    ¡¯Yes, I will.¡¯


    Isshin nodded in satisfaction at Haruka¡¯s response.


    It was mysterious how Haruka felt like all was forgiven once Isshin looked at her.


    It was said that Maitreya was the Buddha of salvation. Haruka felt like it wasn¡¯t just Isshin¡¯s appearance that was simr.


    ¡¯Still, Yakumo has to start thinking differently,¡¯ said Isshin seriously as he scratched his chin.


    ¡¯What do you mean?¡¯


    Haruka didn¡¯t understand the meaning behind Isshin¡¯s words.


    ¡¯Because that happened to Yakumo, he thinks that nobody will love him. He¡¯s lost his meaning for living and sometimes acts in a way that treats his life lightly.¡¯


    Isshin¡¯s opinion struck Haruka too.


    Sometimes, Yakumo really was reckless. He put himself in danger ¨C it even felt like he sometimes wanted to do so when he leapt in.


    Because he could see the spirits of the dead, he was more sensitive to the lives of others, but he didn¡¯t treat his own life the same way.


    He wants to die ¨C it made her feel that way.


    ¡¯I¡¯ve thought that too.¡¯


    Haruka put her thoughts into words. Isshin nodded a number of times.


    ¡¯But there are two people here who are worried about Yakumo and feel like their hearts have been wrenched open. I wish Yakumo would realise that.¡¯


    Isshin smiled in a truly happy manner.


    Haruka felt the same way as Isshin. No matter what anyone said, to Isshin and Haruka, Yakumo was an important and irreceable existence in their hearts.


    ¡¯Do you think Yakumo-kun is all right?¡¯


    The moment Haruka rxed, the anxiety that had been in her chest came out.


    By not saying it aloud, she had been keeping the anxiety inside.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know. Yakumo might have just gone off to chase his mother himself, so we can¡¯t contact him, or he might have been caught up in some incident.¡¯


    ¡¯Yes.¡¯


    ¡¯Whichever it is, all we can do now is believe in him.¡¯


    Isshinughed like a child.


    It was true that all they could do now was believe in him. But ¨C


    ¡¯Isn¡¯t there anything I can do?¡¯


    Haruka couldn¡¯t just wait quietly.


    ¡¯Of course there is.¡¯


    Isshin nodded, as if he had been waiting for those words.


    ¡¯Please tell me. What should I do?¡¯


    ¡¯Well, don¡¯t be in such a rush. Before that, I want you to know a bit more about my sister, Haruka-chan.¡¯


    ¨C Yakumo¡¯s mother.


    Haruka barely knew anything about what sort of person that woman was. The only thing she knew was that she had tried to kill Yakumo.


    However, that was only one action of hers. She couldn¡¯t pinpoint everything about her just from that.


    And why did Yakumo¡¯s mother want to kill Yakumo as a child anyway?


    She wanted to know the reason too.


    ¡¯Yes.¡¯


    Perhaps Isshin sensed how Haruka was feeling, because he started his story.


    ¡¯This might sound like the partiality of a rtive, but my sister was a very kind person. Though part of it was because we were far apart in age, she always took care of me.¡¯


    The bloody and anguished face came up in Haruka¡¯s head when she heard Isshin¡¯s words.


    ¨C I can¡¯t do that. I can¡¯t have any preconceptions.


    Haruka shook the image out of her head and focussed on listening to Isshin.


    ¡¯Though my sister was kind, it is also true that she wasn¡¯t very strong psychologically. When anything tough happens, she ended up worrying about it herself.¡¯


    Isshin crossed his arms and seemed to be looking far away. He appeared to be gathering his memories.


    Haruka also tried to imagine Isshin¡¯s sister, rather than the woman who had tried to kill Yakumo.


    ¡¯When I was in high school, that incident urred. I returned home from to school to find my parents extremely worried since they couldn¡¯t contact my sister.¡¯


    ¡¯Did you contact the police?¡¯


    ¡¯We contacted them immediately and filed a report for missing persons, but they just asked about the situation and it ended there.¡¯


    Isshin paused. It looked like he was forcibly restraining his emotions.


    It made Haruka remember what Isshin had said to Ishii-san earlier.


    If there wasn¡¯t a clear case for the missing person, the police wouldn¡¯t move. Isshin had probably experienced that himself then.


    ¡¯In the end, all we could do was ask around town. I still wonder now if there was anything else we could have done.¡¯


    Isshin sighed. It sounded like it was filled with regret.


    But it would probably be difficult to say if there was anything else Isshin could have done then.


    ¡¯My sister was found two weeks after. Somebody found her wandering on a mountain road in Nagano prefecture.¡¯


    ¡¯Nagano prefecture...¡¯


    Haruka reacted sensitively to the location Isshin mentioned.


    ¡¯Do you know it?¡¯


    ¨C More than just knowing.


    ¡¯That¡¯s where I¡¯m from!¡¯


    ¡¯I see, so Haruka-chan is from Nagano...¡¯


    Isshin¡¯s eyes narrowed, like he was thinking deeply about something.


    ¡¯Yes. And the man who came this morning said that Yakumo-kun was in Nagano. Perhaps...¡¯


    There might be some rtion.


    ¡¯I see. Something might be there.¡¯


    Isshin appeared to have the same opinion.


    ¡¯Er, do you know exactly where in Nagano prefecture it was?¡¯


    ¡¯It was Togakushi.¡¯


    ¡¯Togakushi ¨C is that true!?¡¯ eximed Haruka in her agitation.


    ¡¯That should be right,¡¯ said Isshin clearly.


    ¨C This is an amazing coincidence.


    ¡¯My family is from Togakushi in Nagano prefecture.¡¯


    ¡¯What did you say!?¡¯


    Even Isshin was surprised as his eyes went as wide as saucers.


    That said, Haruka¡¯s heart was beating quickly too in her excitement. She was being called. That was how she felt.


    For a while, Isshin looked up at the ceiling as if thinking, but then he narrowed his eyes like he had thought of something.


    ¡¯This is an abrupt question, but your family name is Ozawa, right, Haruka-chan?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes.¡¯


    ¡¯I see... Could your mother¡¯s name be Keiko-san?¡¯


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    ¨C Why does Isshin know my mother¡¯s name?


    She had never said her mother¡¯s name to Isshin or Yakumo before. Haruka almost fainted in her confusion.


    ¡¯So it is Keiko-san,¡¯ repeated Isshin.


    Haruka¡¯s throat was dry ¨C she couldn¡¯t speak. She just nodded silently.


    ¨C What does this mean?


    ¡¯So that really is the case? What a coincidence. No, perhaps it¡¯s fate. In any case, I have to feel that this is some sort of destiny,¡¯ said Isshin to himself as he stood up.


    Haruka felt like she had been left behind and looked up at Isshin¡¯s face to ask for an answer.


    ¡¯Wait here.¡¯


    Without responding to Haruka¡¯s question, Isshin left the room.


    After being left behind, all Haruka could do was wait with her overwhelming questions.


    -


    9


    -


    After Ishii returned to the precinct, he headed for the police quarters¡¯mon room.


    When he went inside, the investigation members all red at him.


    ¨C What did youe here for?


    The gazes of the veterans seemed like jeers.


    However, it wasn¡¯t the time or ce to falter from something like that. No matter how he was ridiculed or reprimanded, he had to move forward to find Gotou.


    Ishii prepared himself and walked straight to the desk in the very back of the room that belonged to Chief Miyagawa.


    ¡¯Did you find Gotou?¡¯


    Once Ishii reached the front of the desk, Miyagawa said that, full of hostility.


    Ishii felt like he had a sword to his neck. Normally, Ishii would have run away in fear, but today was different.


    ¡¯I haven¡¯t yet.¡¯


    ¡¯Then why are you here?¡¯


    Miyagawa¡¯s thick voice was lower than usual, and it fanned up Ishii¡¯s fear.


    A cold sweat ran down his back, but Ishii still faced Miyagawa directly.


    ¡¯I came here today because I have a request!¡¯ said Ishii loudly, his voiceing from the bottom of his stomach so that he wouldn¡¯t be defeated by emotion.


    ¡¯What?¡¯


    ¡¯I would appreciate it if you would allow me to see the dossier and rted documents for the Takeda Shunsuke case.

 Volume 5 Chapter 3

    Volume 5 Chapter 3


    <strong>VOLUME 5 ¨C CONNECTED FEELINGS</strong> file 03: yearning ()


    -


    1


    -


    We found Takeda Shunsuke ¨C


    Miyagawa received that news at about noon. He moved to the wireless to give instructions immediately.


    ¡®Report the situation!¡¯


    He yelled at the wireless. The other investigation team members who were still in the room gathered round as well.


    The nerves in the detective room had peaked.


    <Arai spotted him in the back of a building by the scene and is chasing him.>


    The one who answered was the detective inmand at the scene, Shimizu.


    Shimizu and the team had received information from an eyewitness who had sighted Takeda and had been questioning civilians near the abandoned building. They had spotted him coincidentally.


    ¡¯Were you able to confirm it was Takeda?¡¯


    <No, it isn¡¯t clear...>


    Miyagawa felt irritated by the vague response.


    ¡¯Was there anyone else who saw him?¡¯


    <There was not. Only Arai did.>


    ¡¯Weren¡¯t any other investigation members nearby?¡¯


    <He had just happened to go elsewhere for a task and spotted Takeda then, so...>


    Shimizu was beingpletely unclear. Well, fine. They¡¯d give their undivided attention to catching Takeda now.


    Miyagawa cleared his mind of his irritation.


    ¡¯Where are you stationed?¡¯


    <He was sighted escaping northward on a prefecture road in 3-chome. Naitou and I are following after Arai.>


    Miyagawa followed the location with his finger on the erged map on his desk.


    He was spotted near this building, went onto the prefectural road and headed north ¨C if it went well, they might catch up.


    ¡¯I¡¯ll send reinforcements.¡¯


    When Miyagawa pointed at the map, the four investigation members by his desk ran out of the room.


    If they went ahead and blockaded the escape routes, they would definitely be able to stop him.


    ¡¯I won¡¯t let him get away.¡¯


    Miyagawa gritted his teeth.


    <We will reach him soon.>


    A message came from Shimizu over the wireless.


    ¨C I¡¯ll finally be able to catch Takeda.


    The event that took fifteen years woulde to an end. When Miyagawa thought that, he felt exhrated.


    There was silence ¨C


    They might be able to secure Takeda before reinforcements arrived.


    Sweat rolled down Miyagawa¡¯s back in his nervous state.


    <This is Shimizu.>


    The hesitant voice made Miyagawa¡¯s heart beat more quickly.


    ¡¯What happened?¡¯


    <Er... That is...>


    ¡¯What!? Say it clearly!¡¯ yelled Miyagawa.


    <It seems we have lost him...>


    ¡¯Lost?¡¯


    <I sincerely apologise.>


    ¡¯You bastard! Do you know what you¡¯re saying? You¡¯re not ying tag!¡¯


    It felt like his head would pop like a balloon from his anger.


    ¡¯Exin what you mean!¡¯


    <That is... Arai had been following him, and ording to what he said, he suddenly lost sight of Takeda...>


    Those words added oil to the fire that was Miyagawa¡¯s anger.


    Making such stupid excuses at a time like this!


    ¡¯Come back here right now!¡¯


    Even after the transmission ended, Miyagawa¡¯s anger did not abate.


    He picked up a nearby chair and threw it with all his strength out the window.


    -


    2


    -


    After leaving Hata¡¯s hospital, Ishii turned his car into the parking lot at the precinct.


    He shut off the engine and leant back in his seat.


    He had been working with no sleep or rest sincest night. His joints were stiff. His body was heavy, as if he had be an old man. He felt like he would be drawn into sleep.


    But he didn¡¯t have the time to rest. Just by dying the investigation, Gotou¡¯s survival chances dropped. There was still a mountain of things to do.


    Ishii forced his body up and got off the car.


    What he¡¯d heard from Hata was extremely interesting. The problem was how to use that as a foothold to level the case.


    Investigating around with no purpose would just waste time.


    It would be quickest to make a hypothesis like Yakumo and prove it.


    However, he hadn¡¯t constructed that crucial hypothesis.


    A feeling of helplessness ate away at his body.


    ¡¯Think, Ishii Yuutarou.¡¯


    Just as Ishii was encouraging himself, his mobile phone rang.


    ¡¯Ishii speaking.¡¯


    <U-um, it¡¯s Makoto.>


    It sounded like Makoto was walking somewhere. Ishii could hear the rhythm of her footsteps.


    ¡¯Makoto-san, what is it?¡¯


    <Ishii-san, you seem a bit different.>


    Makotoughed as she said that.


    Even if she said that, Ishii didn¡¯t feel like anything was different.


    ¡¯Is that so?¡¯


    <Yes. It¡¯s like you¡¯re a different person from the one you were yesterday.>


    The only thing that had changed was that he was determined now. More importantly ¨C


    ¡¯What is it?¡¯


    <Ah, that¡¯s right. Actually, I was investigating the case and found something very interesting.>


    ¡¯What is it?¡¯


    There was the chance that it would be timely help for Ishii, who had reached a standstill.


    <It¡¯s about the testimony of A-ko-san, the person who reported the incident.>


    ¡¯Was anything suspicious about it?¡¯


    <Yes. Rather than suspicious, I can¡¯t exin it very well. Ishii-san, where are you currently?>


    ¡¯I¡¯ve just returned to the precinct.¡¯


    <That¡¯s great. Actually, I¡¯ve just arrived at the precinct as well. Shall we speak in person?>


    ¨C Arrived at the precinct?


    Ishii turned around and looked at the front entrance.


    He spotted Makoto there with mobile in hand.


    ¡¯Ah, I see you.¡¯


    Ishii hung up and waved at Makoto.


    Makoto noticed Ishii too and walked toward him with a smile.


    Crack!


    There was the sound of breaking ss from up in the sky.


    What is it ¨C Ishii looked up.


    A chair was falling. Why was a chair ¨C


    The chair smashed right into Ishii¡¯s confused face.


    Blood spurted out of his nose into the air.


    -


    3


    -


    Haruka got off the Shinkansen at Nagano Station.


    She passed through the gate. The moment she went out to the station traffic circle, she heard the short honk of a horn. Haruka spotted Keiko leaning out of the window of a white minivan and waving her hand.


    Even though Haruka hadn¡¯t given a proper exnation, Keiko had gone along with her daughter¡¯s whim and evene to pick her up. Keiko¡¯s kindness made Haruka lower her head.


    She ran up to the car and sat in the passenger¡¯s seat.


    ¡¯Wee back,¡¯ said Keiko kindly.


    Haruka couldn¡¯t look at Keiko¡¯s face properly.


    ¡¯I¡¯m home.¡¯


    Keiko gave Haruka¡¯s face a pinch when she replied without looking up.


    ¡¯Ey, tha hurs, Mum.¡¯


    Keiko ignored Haruka¡¯s resistance and pinched her daughter¡¯s cheek even harder, looking like she was having fun.


    ¨C It hurts, it hurts.


    Haruka pped about to resist and somehow escaped Keiko¡¯s hand.


    ¡¯Honestly, what are you doing all of a sudden?¡¯


    Keikoughed as she looked at Haruka with a hand against her cheek in her protest.


    ¡¯OK, OK. If you¡¯re that energetic, you¡¯re fine.¡¯


    Keiko patted Haruka¡¯s shoulder, put the car out of park and started the engine.


    She must have been worried. When Haruka was troubled, it showed in her attitude. Haruka¡¯s chest suddenly hurt the way it did when she told a lie.


    ¡¯So why are you looking for Azusa-san all of a sudden?¡¯


    Keiko looked at Haruka while driving.


    Haruka didn¡¯t know how to answer the question, but she had to.


    ¡¯I said that I go to the same university as Azusa-san¡¯s son, Yakumo-kun, right?¡¯


    ¡¯Yup, you told me. What sort of child is Yakumo-kun?¡¯ said Keiko with excited eyes.


    Since he was the child of a friend who she hadn¡¯t heard from in fifteen years, it was natural for her to be interested.


    ¡¯Even if you ask me what sort of child he is...¡¯


    Haruka was lost for words. It was difficult to exin Yakumo in one word.


    ¡¯Is he cool?¡¯


    Even though her mother was going to be fifty soon, she was acting rather like an idol-obsessed girl.


    ¡¯Well, in a way.¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯ve only seen photos of him as a child, but I thought he¡¯d definitely grow up to be cool. Which Johnny¡¯s[1] member is he like?¡¯


    ¡¯Why would you use Johnny¡¯s as an example?¡¯


    ¡¯If you¡¯re talking about cool, it¡¯s Johnny¡¯s, right? Korean groups are no good. I can¡¯t bring myself to like them because they feel too perfect.¡¯


    Haruka was the one who felt embarrassed when she looked at Keiko, who was as excited as a teenage girl.


    She would have preferred it if her mother liked something more tasteful such as Ishihara Gundan[2].


    ¡¯He doesn¡¯t look like anybody in Johnny¡¯s.¡¯


    Keiko covered her mouth and smiled when she heard Haruka¡¯s refusal.


    ¡¯Hey, can I say what I think?¡¯


    ¡¯What?¡¯


    ¡¯The reason you¡¯re looking for Azusa-san.¡¯


    Haruka didn¡¯t know what Keiko was thinking, but she seemed to be having fun.


    Before Haruka responded, Keiko started talking on her own.


    ¡¯Haruka, you and Yakumo-kun truly love each other and vowed to marry.¡¯


    ¡¯What are you saying?¡¯


    Haruka objected loudly, but Keiko wasn¡¯t listening.


    ¡¯Well, just listen. You¡¯re looking for Yakumo-kun¡¯s mother, Azusa-san, so you can tell her about your marriage. Right?¡¯


    There was a limit even to delusions.


    Haruka was so astonished by her own mother that she couldn¡¯t say anything. Her head hurt.


    ¡¯Of course not!¡¯


    Haruka said that angrily, but Keiko was nonchnt.


    It was like Haruka was talking with Yakumo.


    ¡¯But you like him, right?¡¯


    ¡¯Who?¡¯


    ¡¯Yakumo-kun.¡¯


    Keiko smiled knowingly.


    ¡¯I hate him. He¡¯s a really unpleasant guy.¡¯


    Haruka hadn¡¯t been nning on responding, but it just came out of her mouth.


    ¡¯Oh, is that so?¡¯


    ¡¯It is. He¡¯s contrary and he¡¯s always making fun of me. He says things like ¡°Do you want to be clumsy or stupid? Make up your mind.¡± He was really awful the other day too. He threw me into a pool.¡¯


    Haruka objectively listened to the words that kepting out of her mouth.


    The more she said, the more hollow she felt. Like she was talking about somebody who was already gone ¨C


    She had been holding it back until now, but the feeling that she might never meet him again was spreading.


    ¡¯What? So you really do like him, don¡¯t you?¡¯ said Keiko, sounding exasperated.


    ¡¯I said I hated him, didn¡¯t I!?¡¯ said Haruka, in a voice so loud it even surprised herself.


    ¨C Why am I getting so worked up?


    Haruka couldn¡¯t find the answer to that question.


    ¡¯I see...¡¯


    After Keiko murmured that, she parked the car by the sidewalk and turned off the engine.


    The cars passing them sounded extremely loud.


    Haruka had her hands in fists on herp. Keikoid a hand on top of them. It was warm.


    Her mother epted her. When Haruka felt that, she rxed from the sense of relief and the check she had put on her feelings stopped working.


    ¡¯I really hate that guy. He disappeared without saying anything. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s horrible? Even though I believe in Yakumo-kun, he¡¯s always alone. He¡¯d be fine even if I weren¡¯t there...¡¯


    Tears started falling from her closed eyes.


    ¨C I¡¯m frustrated.


    Haruka realised that. She was frustrated that Yakumo had disappeared without saying anything.


    The distance between Yakumo and her had been much, much farther than she had thought. She had been forced to feel that anew.


    ¡¯Did Yakumo-kun go to search for his mother?¡¯


    Keiko pulled Haruka closer to her by the shoulder and hugged her.


    Haruka¡¯s body rxed and she nodded, resting against Keiko¡¯s chest.


    ¡¯And you¡¯re searching for Azusa-san to find Yakumo-kun then?¡¯


    Haruka nodded again.


    ¡¯Yakumo-kun might be dead.¡¯


    Haruka gripped Keiko¡¯s hand tightly.


    ¡¯What are you saying? You¡¯re searching for him because you haven¡¯t given up, right?¡¯


    As Keiko rubbed Haruka¡¯s back, Haruka could smell her mother¡¯s scent.


    It¡¯s warm ¨C


    The anxiety she had held by herself until she had felt like she was going to burst was softening.


    ¨C I haven¡¯t given up. I will definitely find Yakumo and give him a good punch.


    Haruka decided that again while in Keiko¡¯s arms.


    -


    4


    -


    Ishii sat at his desk and looked at the mirror he had borrowed from Makoto.


    His sses were cracked. There was gauze on his nose. A piercing pain in his nose made him wrinkle his brow. Even he thought he looked terrible.


    ¡¯Are you really all right? You should go to the hospital...¡¯ said Makoto, looking troubled.


    ¡¯I¡¯m fine.¡¯


    Ishii returned the mirror to Makoto. He didn¡¯t care about his appearance at all right now.


    ¡¯Why did a chair fall?¡¯


    Ishii didn¡¯t know either. It was an interesting mystery, but he didn¡¯t have the time to concern himself with that.


    ¡¯More importantly, could you tell me what you were talking about, Makoto-san?¡¯


    Ishii changed the topic while bearing his pain.


    Makoto still looked worried, but she reluctantly opened her notebook.


    ¡¯Actually, today, I met with A-ko-san, who was the one who reported the crime. She lives near the precinct.¡¯


    I see, so that was why she called from in front of the precinct. But ¨C


    ¡¯Why did you meet with A-ko-san?¡¯


    For a moment, Makoto looked troubled by Ishii¡¯s question, but she started speaking after licking her lips.


    ¡¯Actually, there was a small contradiction in her testimony.¡¯


    ¡¯Contradiction?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. ording to her testimony, on the day of the crime at nine PM, she heard a scream from next door while she was watching a television drama.¡¯


    ¡¯If I remember correctly, the dossier said that the report came in at twelve AM...¡¯


    Ishii¡¯s lips narrowed into a thin line.


    ¡¯That¡¯s right. She imed it was at nine PM, but actually, the report came in at twelve AM...¡¯


    ¡¯If what she said is correct, that would mean she reported the incident three hours after she heard the scream.¡¯


    A distortion of time ¨C


    Ishii flipped through the files he had received from Miyagawa, found the page had A-ko-san¡¯s testimony and followed it with his finger.


    It really did read 12:07 AM.


    ¨C No, that¡¯s wrong.


    It had been written over, stamped with a thumbprint and changed. Before the change, the time had been written as 9:10 PM.


    ¡¯The police pointed out that contradiction to her and in the end, she said that her memory might have been ying tricks on her and that it might have been at twelve AM, changing her testimony.¡¯


    ¡¯She changed it...¡¯


    ¡¯But from how it felt when I was talking to her today, she appears to still doubt that.¡¯


    ¡¯I see! So that¡¯s how it is!¡¯


    Ishii stood up in his agitation. In A-ko-san¡¯s testimony, there was the same distortion of time that had resulted from Hata¡¯s autopsy.


    ¡¯Ishii-san, what is it?¡¯


    Makoto¡¯s mouth was agape as she looked at Ishii.


    ¡¯Actually, I just heard something simr this morning.¡¯


    ¡¯Something simr?¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s right. The coroner, Hata-san, was told that the time of death he gave, seven to nine PM, contradicted with the scene of the crime and had had to change it to about twelve AM using a broad interpretation of the facts.¡¯


    Makoto appeared to have understood the situation and put a hand over her mouth in her surprise.


    Ishii could have jumped in his agitation.


    ¡¯Now there¡¯s no more doubt about it. The actual time of death was much earlier than twelve AM.¡¯


    It was probably past nine PM ¨C


    ¡¯But how about the time of the report and the detective¡¯s testimony? And even if the time of the murder was different, what would change?¡¯


    Just as Makoto said, even if the time of the murder changed, the situation wouldn¡¯t change much.


    ¨C No, wait a second.


    Ishii started diligently following the investigation materials with his finger again.


    He found the passage he was looking for immediately. It was a log of Takeda¡¯s actions from the day of the crime.


    They hadn¡¯t been able to get Takeda¡¯s testimony, but the testimony of those around him had been collection.


    ¡¯This!¡¯


    Ishii hit the desk in his delight.


    ¡¯What is it?¡¯


    Makoto looked at Ishii¡¯s face in concern.


    He wasn¡¯t insane.


    ¡¯Please look at this.¡¯


    Ishii pointed at the passage as he showed Makoto the document.


    As Makoto looked at the paper, her expression hardened before Ishii¡¯s eyes. Then, her eyes went wide and looked up at Ishii¡¯s face.


    ¡¯I see. In this testimony, Takeda¡¯s ex-colleague, C-san, was together with Takeda until about nine. Then, Takeda revealed that he was going to talk things out with Katsuaki.¡¯


    ¡¯Which means...¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s right. If A-ko-san did hear a scream past nine, like she said in her testimony, then Takeda has an alibi.¡¯


    Even though Ishii had meant to express his reasoning confidently, Makoto looked depressed. She had aplex expression on her face, like the food she had eaten wasn¡¯t as delicious as it looked.


    ¡¯But why is there a difference in time? Why did A-ko-san report the incident to the police three hours after hearing the scream?¡¯


    It was just as Makoto said.


    Nine PM and twelve AM. No matter which time they chose, it wasn¡¯t consistent.


    It would make more sense if A-ko-san had mistaken the time and they looked at the autopsy results with a broad interpretation, as the police ended up doing.


    But there was another way of looking at it.


    ¡¯What if somebody faked the time of death to pin the crime on Takeda?¡¯


    ¡¯Would that mean A-ko-san was an aplice?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. She gave a false testimony in order to cover for her aplice.¡¯


    ¨C That was the only way this would make sense.


    ¡¯But isn¡¯t that strange?¡¯


    Makoto immediately denied Ishii¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡¯Strange?¡¯


    ¡¯A-ko-san testified that it was nine PM. The police were the ones who changed that to twelve AM.¡¯


    That was certainly true. Whichever time it was, it would be difficult to think of A-ko-san as an aplice.


    ¡¯Also, the detective met the culprit at the scene. It would make the idea that the time of the crime was faked suspicious.¡¯


    It was just as Makoto said.


    There was no point in faking the time of the crime if the culprit stayed at the scene.


    Ishii¡¯s theory went back to the drawing board. Dispirited, he organised the documents. His head felt heavy. He felt somewhat irritated. He wanted to have a smoke.


    ¡¯I also thought A-ko-san¡¯s testimony was unnatural, but I can¡¯t think of anything beyond that.¡¯


    ¡¯Right.¡¯


    ¡¯If A-ko-san¡¯s testimony is true, that would mean she heard the scream past nine PM, lost consciousness for about three hours and then called the police without noticing that.


    Lost consciousness ¨C ?


    Something clicked in Ishii¡¯s head, and the gears started turning.


    The various information he had gathered up until now starteding together, leading him to one theory.


    ¨C What on earth? Is that how it is?


    ¡¯Makoto-san! You¡¯re a genius!¡¯


    In his agitation, Ishii leant forward, grabbed Makoto¡¯s shoulders and shook her.


    If the theory he had just constructed now was true, this was very serious.


    ¡¯E-er. Ishii-san, what¡¯s wrong?¡¯


    Makoto looked at Ishii like she was looking at something unpleasant.


    Please don¡¯t look like that. I mean, I ¨C


    ¡¯I¡¯ve figured it out! The puzzle of this case!¡¯


    Ishii yelled that in a ringing voice.


    -


    5


    -


    Togakushi Soba <Ozawa> - that was Haruka¡¯s home.


    Her father Kazuhiro was waiting in the garden when they parked the car in the parking lot behind the shop.


    He wore an apron and had his neck out like an ostrich as he looked about. It seemed he sensed something from his daughter¡¯s sudden return.


    However, he didn¡¯t approach Haruka even after she got off the car with her luggage. Even though he had many things he wanted to ask, he didn¡¯t put them into words. He was that sort of person.


    ¡¯I¡¯m home.¡¯


    Haruka called out to Kazuhiro.


    ¡¯Oh, you¡¯re back?¡¯ said Kazuhiro curtly. Then, he went back into the shop.


    Fathers really were afraid of their daughters ¨C


    ¡¯Honestly. Why is he running away?¡¯ said Keiko exasperatedly before entering the house through the backdoor.


    Haruka followed after her.


    She took the stairs by the front entrance, opened the sliding door and went into the room.


    It was six tatami in size ¨C a dreary room with only a desk and a dresser.


    Still, being in her own house really did calm her down. The fatigue and anxiety that Haruka had had for so long seemed to dissipate slightly.


    She put down her bag, hung up her coat and sat on the tatami.


    ¡¯Sorry for the wait.¡¯


    Keiko entered the room.


    She had a bundle of envelopes held together with a rubber band. Those were the letters that Yakumo¡¯s mother had sent Keiko.


    Keiko sat across from Haruka and held out the bundle.


    ¡¯There are a lot of letters.¡¯


    ¡¯There are. I didn¡¯t pity her because of what happened ¨C I was just on the same wavelength as Azusa-san,¡¯ said Keiko earnestly.


    Haruka felt like she understood. If they had only met because of the case, the rtionship wouldn¡¯t have continued for so long.


    Haruka and Yakumo were the same. Regardless of how they met, in the end, they seemed to be on the same wavelength.


    ¡¯So I feel like I understand why you¡¯d be charmed by Yakumo-kun,¡¯ said Keiko. When she said it like that, Haruka didn¡¯t want to admit it.


    ¡¯Like I said, it isn¡¯t like that.¡¯


    ¡¯Big words for somebody who was crying like a baby earlier.¡¯


    Keikoughed as she elbowed Haruka¡¯s arm.


    When Keiko said that, unfortunately, Haruka could make no reply.


    ¡¯Now, now, don¡¯t be angry. You have to look for Yakumo-kun, right?¡¯


    ¡¯Right.¡¯


    Haruka cleared her mind.


    Just as Keiko said, she didn¡¯t have the time to get angry.


    ¡¯Azusa-san said that she had a lover,¡¯ said Keiko.


    Haruka also felt that that was a good thread to start from.


    If Azusa had a lover, there was a good chance that that person might know where Azusa was if they could find him.


    ¡¯Er, which was it...¡¯ murmured Keiko as she checked the envelopes.


    A question suddenly came to Haruka.


    ¡¯Mum.¡¯


    ¡¯What is it?¡¯


    ¡¯Why didn¡¯t you look for Azusa-san?¡¯


    ¨C Oh no.


    After Haruka said it, she thought what she said had been careless. That was because Keiko suddenly looked regretful when she heard Haruka¡¯s words.


    ¡¯I didn¡¯t think that Azusa-san was so cornered that she wouldy a hand on her son,¡¯ replied Keiko with sad eyes.


    ¡¯That makes sense.¡¯


    ¡¯She said that she was getting married, so I thought that somebody like me who knew her past would get in the way, so I gave up. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t even think of looking for her. I was a bit lonely, but I thought there was nothing to be done...¡¯


    Haruka could understand why Keiko felt that way.


    If Azusa hadn¡¯t talked to the person she was going to marry about her past, it wouldn¡¯t be unnatural for her to think of keeping a distance from the friends who knew her past.


    ¡¯I asked something strange. Sorry.¡¯


    ¡¯Don¡¯t worry about it. Plus, Yakumo-kun went somewhere to chase his mother, right?¡¯


    ¡¯Probably.¡¯


    ¡¯Which means that if we chase Yakumo-kun, I might also be able to meet Azusa-san, right?¡¯


    Keikoughed pleasantly.


    ¨C Azusa-san might already be dead.


    Haruka didn¡¯t have the courage to tell Keiko that.


    However, Keiko seemed to understand everything from looking at Haruka, who had kept silent, and she bit her lower lip as if vexed.


    ¡¯I want to know too.¡¯


    ¡¯Want to know?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. Why did Azusa-san try to kill Yakumo-kun? A parent wouldn¡¯t normally be able to think of killing their own child. There must have been a great reason for things to end up that way.¡¯


    As Keiko said that, she looked troubled. Like Isshin, her emotions were probably divided.


    Perhaps what Yakumo was looking for wasn¡¯t his mother but the reason why his mother had tried to kill him.


    Haruka suddenly felt that might have been the case.


    ¡¯Oh, my hands have stopped. It¡¯s a bad habit. I have to look through these quickly.¡¯


    Keiko sniffled and went back to checking what was inside the envelopes. The ability to clear her mind so quickly was one of Keiko¡¯s amazing talents.


    When Haruka¡¯s older twin sister had died, the first to smile again had also been Keiko.


    It wasn¡¯t that the sadness had left her. She had been thinking of Haruka.


    Even under normal circumstances, Haruka had had aplex about her older sister Ayaka. And Haruka had been the cause of Ayaka¡¯s death ¨C


    The sadder Keiko acted, the more it would make Haruka suffer. Keiko had known that.


    ¡¯Haruka! Look at this!¡¯


    Keiko took a letter and a photo out excitedly.


    Haruka took the photo and looked at it.


    A child who looked to be one year old was sleeping on top of a cushion. He was sucking on his right thumb and looked happy.


    His skin was pale like a girl¡¯s.


    ¡¯Could this be ¨C ¡¯


    ¡¯Yup, it¡¯s Yakumo-kun. He¡¯s cute, right?¡¯


    Haruka unconsciously grinned.


    She hadn¡¯t ever thought that she¡¯d get to see a photo of Yakumo like this. His cheeks were as puffy as marshmallows, and his expression wasn¡¯t as harsh as it was now.


    Even Yakumo had had a time like this. Somehow, it was strange to imagine it.


    She took a look at the letter too.


    <Yakumo is one now too. He cries when I¡¯m not near him. He¡¯s so spoiled ¨C it¡¯s troublesome...>


    It¡¯s different ¨C Haruka felt that immediately.


    The contents of the letter were incredibly different from the image Haruka had had of Azusa. Even in the short passage, her love for her child came through.


    However, the only image Haruka had had of Azusa in the first ce was the fact that she had failed in trying to kill Yakumo and had gone missing after that.


    That had been such a strong episode that it decided the image.


    Perhaps it was the same for Yakumo too.


    His own mother put her hands around his neck ¨C wouldn¡¯t that vivid memory have erased all the other ones?


    ¡¯Found it. This one. The three of them are in it.¡¯


    While Haruka was thinking about the photo and letter from the past, Keiko found the photo she was looking for.


    Keiko held the photo and was looking at it nostalgically.


    ¨C I want to see it right away.


    Led by that impulse, Haruka moved to Keiko¡¯s side and peered at the photo.


    The photo was taken somewhere like ake.


    Yakumo was probably the one standing in the centre. If the photo was taken fifteen years ago, he was about six years old. Yakumo had been short then. His eyes were narrowed from how bright it was.


    Azusa was on the left. She had almond eyes and well-defined features ¨C she was a very beautiful person.


    She did look like she was carrying some shadows, but it felt like that doubled her charm.


    Yakumo resembled his mother.


    On the other side was the person who would have be Yakumo¡¯s father ¨C


    ¡¯Ah!¡¯


    Haruka thought she would stop breathing from the shock.


    ¡¯What is it?¡¯


    ¡¯I know this person.¡¯


    ¨C He is probably in Nagano.


    It was the man who had shown up in Haruka¡¯s room the morning before.


    Haruka took out her mobile phone.


    -


    6


    -


    After Ishii parted from Makoto, he called Miyagawa through the internal line.


    Even though they could have met in person, Ishii had experienced the attitude the detectives had towards him yesterday. He didn¡¯t want to encourage that.


    <It¡¯s Miyagawa.>


    He heard Miyagawa¡¯s clearly displeased voice.


    ¡¯This is Ishii.¡¯


    <It¡¯s you...?>


    ¡¯I apologise for calling when you are busy. I would like to ask you something regarding the matter we discussed before.¡¯


    <Did you find anything out?>


    Miyagawa¡¯s tone suddenly lowered. He was probably concerned about the investigation members around him.


    ¡¯Nothing is certain yet.¡¯


    Then don¡¯t call. That feeling came right through the receiver.


    Usually, Ishii would have been swallowed up by that feeling and hung up after apologising, but he was different now.


    ¡¯However, I have grasped an important clue. In order to advance in the investigation, there is something I would like to confirm.¡¯


    <What?>


    Miyagawa spoke after a silence.


    ¡¯Were there any suspects besides Takeda in the case fifteen years ago? If there were, I would like to see the documents regarding that.¡¯


    <What the hell are you thinking!?>


    Miyagawa let out a loud voice all at once from the bottom of his belly.


    ¡¯It is absolutely necessary.¡¯


    <What you trying to do by investigating that now?>


    Miyagawa lowered his voice again.


    He had probably gathered attention because of his loud voice earlier.


    ¡¯Even if you say that... it would take a long time to exin. However, it is definitely rted to the search for Detective Gotou.¡¯


    Miyagawa didn¡¯t reply.


    All Ishii heard was the quiet sound of Miyagawa¡¯s breathing.


    ¡¯Please. Please believe in me.¡¯


    Ishii bowed his head to pray.


    <I¡¯ll go over there once I¡¯ve finished up, so wait there.>


    ¡¯Thank you very much!¡¯


    Before Ishii finished saying that, Miyagawa hung up. The strength suddenly left Ishii¡¯s shoulders and he leant against the back of the chair.


    He¡¯d told Miyagawa to believe in him, but was his theory really correct?


    To be honest, Ishii was unsure. If what he was thinking was wrong, he wouldn¡¯t be able to find Gotou.


    However, still, all he could do was believe and follow that faint possibility.


    The mobile phone in his suit¡¯s inner pocket rang. When he looked at the disy, he saw Haruka¡¯s name.


    The events of yesterday passed through Ishii¡¯s head and he hesitated before answering.


    ¨C This is no good. If I stop here, it¡¯ll end up like before again.


    He gathered his emotions and answered the phone.


    ¡¯I apologise for the wait. Ishii speaking.¡¯


    <Ishii-san, there¡¯s something I would like you to look into.>


    Ishii had been about to apologise, but Haruka had started speaking before he even had a chance to take a breath. Hepletely lost his chance.


    Furthermore, it felt like Haruka hadpletely forgotten what had happened at Isshin¡¯s house.


    ¡¯Something you would like me to look into?¡¯


    <Yes. I will send you a photo of a person afterwards. I would like you to search for him.>


    Haruka was speaking quickly.


    ¨C Searching for someone.


    It was probably somebody rted to the case, but it would be difficult to look for somebody with only a photo.


    Putting aside whether he even had the time to search, he would at least take a look.


    It depended on how much information there was besides the photo, but it could possibly work out if he asked Makoto to help too.


    ¡¯What sort of person am I looking for?¡¯


    <The lover of Yakumo-kun¡¯s mother.>


    Yakumo¡¯s mother had been in that video as a ghost. He didn¡¯t know what role she yed, but it was certain that she was involved in this case somehow.


    There was a good chance that her lover might have some new information.


    ¡¯Understood. I will do as much as I can. I¡¯ll say my email address now, so please send it there. Also, please give me as much information about that person as you can.¡¯


    After that, Ishii checked his email address while reading it to Haruka over the phone.


    <I¡¯ll message you right away.>


    ¡¯Er...¡¯


    Ishii stopped Haruka, who had been about to hang up.


    ¡¯I am truly sorry for yesterday.¡¯


    Ishii held his breath as he bowed his head deeply.


    There was a long silence ¨C


    Ishii silently waited for Haruka to reply. He wouldn¡¯t mind even if she jeered ¨Che was prepared for it.


    <I¡¯m sorry too. I said something awful to you, Ishii-san.>


    What Haruka said was very far from what Ishii had expected.


    ¨C She¡¯s going to forgive me?


    ¡¯Something was wrong with me then. Let¡¯s save Yakumo-shi and Detective Gotou with our own hands no matter what!¡¯


    <Yes.>


    Haruka gave a firm reply.


    Ishii closed his eyes in his happiness and grinned unconsciously as he imagined Haruka¡¯s smiling figure.


    Oops, he didn¡¯t have the time to space out. Ishii came to his senses and started hisptop.


    Since it was an old model, it took a full minute to load up.


    He connected to the inte and opened the mail software to check for new mail.


    It seemed Haruka had sent it from her mobile phone. The email had already arrived.


    The subject was <This is the person>. The mail said <Yesterday, I met this person. I don¡¯t know his name.>


    There was too little information. He didn¡¯t know how to search from just this. It wasn¡¯t impossible, but it would take some time.


    He opened the attached image.


    The photo had probably been taken with a mobile phone camera. The image was small on the screen and difficult to make out. Ishii maximised it to fill the monitor.


    ¡¯T-this man is...¡¯


    Ishii thought his chin would fall off from his surprise.


    This man is Takeda Shunsuke ¨C


    Ishii immediately took out his mobile phone and called Haruka¡¯s number.


    -


    7


    -


    Makoto met with the hypnotherapist named Hayashi in the booth that was sectioned off as a reception space.


    He was wearing a casual suit with no tie. He was tall and solidly built, but he didn¡¯t seem intimidating.


    He had a gentle demeanour and seemed like a good listener.


    He even listened seriously to Makoto¡¯s crazy story.


    That said, it wasn¡¯t actually something Makoto had thought up. The crazy story was all Ishii¡¯s theory.


    Even Makoto had been surprised when she had heard Ishii¡¯s reasoning. She had thought it was very removed from reality.


    ¡¯I see. I understand what you¡¯re saying.¡¯


    After Makoto finished talking, Hayashi thought silently for a while, but then he rubbed his two hands together and spoke.


    ¡¯First, regarding whether what you discussed is possible or impossible, it is possible under several conditions.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh? It¡¯s possible?¡¯


    Unconsciously, Makoto half-rose from her seat.


    Since she had doubted Ishii¡¯s theory, she was even more surprised.


    ¡¯Well, please calm down.¡¯


    After Hayashi pacified Makoto, she sat back on the chair with a red face. Hayashi waited for her to finish before speaking again.


    ¡¯The person who thought of this method is very intelligent. They understand the characteristics of hypnotic suggestion and are using it effectively.¡¯


    As Hayashi said that, he smiled bitterly.


    ¡¯Characteristics?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. Many people misunderstand this, but hypnotic suggestion cannot be used to control people freely.¡¯


    ¡¯Which means?¡¯


    ¡¯Those actionse from that person¡¯s own intentions, so it is impossible to make somebody act in a way they do not want to.¡¯


    Makoto also knew that hypnotic suggestion couldn¡¯t control people freely.


    On television, she often saw hypnotists making people fall asleep with a snap of their fingers and telling those people what to do, but those were just shows.


    However, then there was a contradiction in what they had said so far.


    ¡¯But earlier, you said that the method was possible. Isn¡¯t it impossible to control people?¡¯


    ¡¯It is a little bit different. Even if you were hypnotised somebody and told to kill somebody once you opened your eyes, that would be absolutely impossible.¡¯


    ¡¯Why is that?¡¯


    ¡¯Because their morals wouldn¡¯t allow it. Actions that go against one¡¯s morals will not stick.¡¯


    Makoto nodded. She understood that much.


    Even though they would be hypnotised, that didn¡¯t mean their personality would disappear. ordingly, somebody wouldn¡¯t act if they didn¡¯t want to, even if forced.


    ¡¯Hypnotic suggestion must stay within the range allowed by one¡¯s morals.¡¯


    Under that meaning, the trick in the method this time hadn¡¯t required anybody to directly kill somebody, so it could be said to be within the range allowed by one¡¯s morals. However ¨C


    ¡¯Wouldn¡¯t that mean anything was possible if it was morally eptable?¡¯


    Hayashi crossed his arms at Makoto¡¯s words.


    ¡¯That isn¡¯t exactly right. Being put under hypnotic suggestion is like being guided by one¡¯s intentions.¡¯


    ¡¯Yes.¡¯


    ¡¯Rather than an order, it¡¯s guidance. This is important. For example, what do you think one should say to tell somebody they could no longer lift their arm?¡¯


    Hayashi was good at exining. Makoto was engrossed.


    ¡¯Your arm will not go up. Saying that would be no good. There is a weight on your arm now. A veryrge and heavy weight. A weight that nobody would be able to lift, no matter how strong they were. That is the sort of image you would give.¡¯


    By giving the brain a reason and making that an image, you could guide the actions.


    ¡¯Then that would mean somebody was there giving hypnotic suggestion.¡¯


    ¡¯That wouldn¡¯t be necessary,¡¯ said Hayashi firmly.


    ¡¯Is it possible to put somebody under hypnotic suggestion from a distance?¡¯


    ¡¯This is a little different. The method of hypnotic suggestion is done so that the suggestion is triggered by something.¡¯


    ¡¯Huh...¡¯


    Makoto didn¡¯t understand yet.


    ¡¯For example, spin at the sound of a bell. If that were the hypnotic suggestion, the person who was hypnotised would spin at the sound of a bell even if the hypnotist was not there.¡¯


    But Hayashi himself had said that even if somebody was under hypnotic suggestion, they were still conscious when hypnotised.


    That would mean that they remembered being put under hypnotic suggestion.


    ¡¯Wouldn¡¯t there be no point if the person under hypnotic suggestion could remember what happened?¡¯


    Makoto voiced the question as it came to her.


    ¡¯It is just as you say. Another point is necessary for hypnotic suggestion.¡¯


    Hayashi held up his index finger.


    ¡¯What is it?¡¯


    ¡¯That is to tell the person going under hypnotic suggestion to forget that they were under at the same time. It is called hypnotic amnesia.¡¯


    ¡¯Hypnotic amnesia?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. In short, people are conscious when hypnotised. They remember what they do even when guided. There would be no meaning to it then. That is why it is necessary to also give the suggestion to forget what happened under hypnosis afterwards.¡¯


    Makoto could feel her heart racing as she listened to Hayashi¡¯s exnation.


    ¡¯Is that possible?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes, it is.¡¯


    This was proof. Makoto had a real response.


    Putting aside whether this actually happened or not, Ishii¡¯s theory was possible.


    However, if it was possible, did it really ¨C


    ¡¯That¡¯s frightening.¡¯


    Makoto said that unconsciously.


    Hayashi¡¯s expression had been gentle up until now, but it turned grim.


    ¡¯I apologise.¡¯


    Makoto gave an honest apology for her careless words.


    ¡¯No, it¡¯s fine. But I would like for you not to misunderstand ¨C hypnotic suggestiones down to how it is used.¡¯


    ¡¯How it is used...¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. We hypnotherapists use hypnotic suggestion to treat the mind. We heal traumas that people do not know they have and relieve people of their psychological stress. Please don¡¯t treat us all as criminals.¡¯


    It was just as Hayashi said.


    They studied hypnotic suggestion to heal people¡¯s hearts. They weren¡¯t using it for crime.


    ¡¯It¡¯s the same for surgeons, isn¡¯t it? It is their job to cure people¡¯s bodies with their scalpels. However, it would be incorrect to me their scalpels because they could be used for crime. Everything depends on how something is used.¡¯


    Makoto regretted her foolish remark and bowed her head deeply again.


    It was wrong to reject everything because of one example of misuse. Even the medicine from hospitals would be poison if used incorrectly.


    Furthermore, what happened this time had urred from a number of coincidences and wasn¡¯t something that somebody could do that easily.


    Makoto had been doubtful at first, but now she agreed with Ishii¡¯s theory and was certain that the true culprit of the case fifteen years ago was somebody different.


    -


    8


    -


    When Haruka heard the information about the man in the photo from Ishii, she was stunned.


    Yakumo had probably realised everything from the very start.


    That the woman in the video was his own mother, and the suspect for the crime that urred where the video was taken was the man who was supposed to be his father ¨C


    The ce Haruka had finally arrived at had just been the starting line for Yakumo.


    Disappointment welled up within Haruka. At this pace, it didn¡¯t seem like she would ever catch up to Yakumo.


    ¡¯What¡¯s wrong?¡¯


    Haruka came back to her senses when Keiko called out to her.


    ¡¯This man¡¯s name. It¡¯s Takeda Shunsuke-san,¡¯ said Haruka, pointing at the photo.


    Keiko didn¡¯t appear to understand the significance of that and replied shortly, ¡¯I see.¡¯


    ¡¯Takeda Shunsuke-san was the suspect for a murder case fifteen years ago and is on the run now...¡¯


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    Keiko finally understood the situation and snatched the photo back from Haruka, putting it so close to her face that her nose almost touched it.


    Even though the truth wouldn¡¯t change even if she looked at it from close up or far away, Haruka understood why Keiko would do that.


    She couldn¡¯t believe it, nor did she want to.


    If this is true, then what sort of fate did Azusa bear on her shoulders ¨C


    One day, she was suddenly abducted and confined, and she was assaulted physically and psychologically. She ended up bearing a child that she did not want.


    Still, she forced herself to stand up again and live her life.


    Then, just when she finally found a partner to support her and was about to embark on her new life, that person ended up being chased by the police as the culprit to a murder case.


    She must have wanted everything to be a dream. She must have wished for that countless times. But the truth was mercilessly there.


    A cruel truth that was everywhere ¨C


    If Haruka had been in the same position, she might have even given up on living.


    ¡¯I can¡¯t believe that this person...¡¯


    Keiko shook her head like she didn¡¯t understand.


    He didn¡¯t look like the sort of person who would do such a thing. Haruka had the same impression. And there were other things she didn¡¯t understand.


    If Takeda was the suspect for a murder case and the police were after him, why didn¡¯t the investigation go to Azusa ¨C


    She must have noticed.


    ¡¯Mum, do you know how Takeda-san and Azusa-san met?¡¯


    ¡¯I do. When I got the letter about her marriage, I was so happy I called her.¡¯


    Keiko smiled. Her eyes seemed to be looking far away.


    She was probably recalling how she felt then. Being able to share one¡¯s feelings with somebody was really amazing.


    ¡¯This person was a newspaper reporter and called out to Azusa-san and Yakumo-kun when they were at the park. Asked them to let him take a photo. That was how they met.¡¯


    ¡¯I see...¡¯


    Haruka imagined Azusa and Yakumo ying at a park.


    What sort of expressions did they have on their faces then ¨C


    Takeda had chosen them for a photo, so they must have been smiling.


    ¡¯They probably had a lot inmon. They decided to marry a month after meeting.¡¯


    ¡¯A month!?¡¯


    Haruka¡¯s voice jumped an octave.


    That was a huge difference from somebody who hadn¡¯t been able to express her feelings for over a year.


    Even though she did think that was fast, it wasn¡¯t like it was impossible, and there really were people like that. Dating for months and years wasn¡¯t proof of the bond between two people.


    The short time period probably hid their rtionship.


    That was why Isshin and the police hadn¡¯t found out.


    That meant that Azusa had told Keiko about her marriage before her own brother, Isshin.


    It showed how much she¡¯d trusted her.


    Haruka was even more confused now though. Why hadn¡¯t Azusa consulted Keiko even once before she was so cornered she wouldy a hand on her own son?


    If she had, she might not have thought of trying to kill Yakumo.


    Had she been unable to talk about it because she trusted Keiko?


    ¨C No. That isn¡¯t it.


    Haruka felt that something was off.


    -


    9


    -


    After Miyagawa left the room, he went down the corridor to the door to the <Unsolved Cases Special Investigation Room> at the very end, opposite the toilet.


    When he went inside, Ishii was on his mobile. He said, ¡¯I will call againter,¡¯ hung up, and stood straight.


    ¡¯Just sit down.¡¯


    After Miyagawa said that, he sat at Gotou¡¯s seat opposite Ishii.


    ¡¯I apologise for asking for something unreasonable.¡¯


    Ishii bowed his head, and he was sitting frankly for once.


    ¨C He¡¯s had a good look these past couple of days.


    When Miyagawa looked at Ishii¡¯s face directly, he thought that keenly.


    Up until yesterday, Miyagawa had just thought of him as a beansprout that only knew how to wail, but this case might have drawn out his sleeping ability.


    Still, what was with the gauze covering his nose?


    ¡¯What happened to your nose?¡¯


    ¡¯Ah, er, you might not believe this, but a chair fell down from the sky.¡¯


    ¨C Crap. It¡¯s my fault.


    ¡¯How unlucky.¡¯


    Miyagawa didn¡¯t think it was necessary to give his name, so he just let the conversation flow.


    Ishii looked at Miyagawa like he wanted something.


    It was like Ishii was telling him to take the documents out already. But Miyagawa couldn¡¯t just hand them over without knowing what was going on.


    ¡¯Why do you need documents about suspects for a case that¡¯s already had a culprit determined?¡¯


    Miyagawa fixed Ishii with a strong gaze.


    ¡¯Because there is the possibility that he isn¡¯t the true culprit.¡¯


    Miyagawa was so shocked he couldn¡¯t even be angry.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t say something stupid with no basis for it.¡¯


    ¡¯I do have a basis for it.¡¯


    Miyagawa had nned on cutting Ishii down, but Ishii leant forward with a challenging gaze.


    There might actually be something there if this coward was going to say this much. Miyagawa faltered.


    ¡¯Try telling me.¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. Just earlier, I received a report of confirmation from an expert over the phone,¡¯ said Ishii, looking pleased. He was like a child who¡¯d received a toy.


    ¡¯Expert? In what?¡¯


    ¡¯Hypnotism.¡¯


    This guy really did have a habit of deluding himself.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t make meugh. You¡¯re not saying that somebody was hypnotised to kill somebody, right?¡¯


    Miyagawa had sad that coldly, but Ishii still did not flinch. Where did this confidencee from?


    ¡¯It is impossible to make somebody kill someone else with hypnotism.¡¯


    ¡¯Doesn¡¯t that not match up with what you¡¯re saying?¡¯


    ¡¯The point is that casees from the testimony fifteen years ago.¡¯


    Ishii adjusted his sses with his finger and dered that in a ringing voice before starting his exnation.


    ¡¯A-ko-san reported the incident at twelve AM. There is no doubt about it. However, A-ko-san actually heard the scream three hours earlier at nine PM.¡¯


    ¡¯The dossier says it was twelve AM, right?¡¯ interrupted Miyagawa.


    ¡¯That¡¯s correct. However, A-ko-san first testified that it was at nine PM.¡¯


    Ishiiid out the copy of the files that Miyagawa had handed over to him earlier and pointed at a passage.


    Just as Ishii said, it had read nine PM, but it had been changed to twelve AM.


    ¡¯Isn¡¯t that strange? That¡¯d mean that she heard the scream at nine and called the police right away at twelve AM. Did she use a carrier pigeon or something?¡¯


    Ishiiughed while clutching his stomach at Miyagawa¡¯s light sarcasm.


    It irritated Miyagawa since he felt like he was being made fun of, but he bore with it.


    ¡¯Carrier pigeon? How amusing. However, that is unfortunately not the case.¡¯


    ¡¯What is it then?¡¯


    ¡¯In short, this. A-ko-san heard the scream at nine PM. After that, somebody guided her into a deep hypnotic state.¡¯


    ¨C Was he serious?


    Miyagawa red at Ishii, but Ishii continued speaking, paying him no heed.


    ¡¯Then, at some sort of signal, she woke up after three hours and reported the incident to the police. A-ko-san lost the memory of the three hours she was hypnotised for, so she thought that she had called immediately after she heard the scream.¡¯


    ¡¯Isn¡¯t that just your delusion?¡¯


    ¡¯It isn¡¯t a delusion. I said this earlier as well, but I have confirmed this with an expert. The trick I just discussed is actually possible.¡¯


    ¨C Really?


    If what Ishii said was true, that would get rid of the bumbling time difference they¡¯d had up until now all at once. But ¨C


    ¡¯Is it really possible?¡¯


    ¡¯It is. It is called hypnotic amnesia. One is put into a deep hypnotic state and made to forget that one was hypnotised using a suggestion.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯ting together for Miyagawa.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t get it.¡¯


    ¡¯For example, when somebody faints, what was just a moment to them could actually have been many hours. It is the same sort of thing.¡¯


    Miyagawa had experienced that himself.


    Fifteen years ago, Miyagawa woke up in the hospital after having his head hit. It had been just a moment for him, but it had actually been six hours.


    ¡¯But how about the autopsy? The time of death was said to be around twelve AM.¡¯


    ¡¯I checked with Hata-san. The final time of death was decided based on the scene of the crime. He had taken a look at the situation and used a broad interpretation of the autopsy results.¡¯


    ¡¯What did you say...¡¯


    ¡¯In short, Hata-san¡¯s analysis put the time of death for the corpses from seven to nine PM.¡¯


    Miyagawa stood up unconsciously in his agitation.


    ¡¯Why would anybody need to do something so troublesome?¡¯


    ¡¯In order to change the time of the crime and give the culprit an alibi.¡¯


    If the method Ishii discussed was possible and actually happened, it would be a great way to make an alibi.


    However, there was something Miyagawa just couldn¡¯t ept.


    ¡¯I was the first at the scene then. I saw the guy who did it there. If he was trying to give himself an alibi, why¡¯d the culprit be there? Isn¡¯t that strange?¡¯


    Ishii¡¯s eyes narrowed behind his sses.


    ¡¯Perhaps ¨C this is just a possibility, but, what if he wasn¡¯t the culprit?¡¯


    Miyagawa wanted to rebut Ishii¡¯s words, but he couldn¡¯t speak.


    His forehead was drenched in sweat. How many years had it been since he¡¯d sweated as unpleasantly as this?


    Miyagawa had been hit in the head then and he¡¯d fainted.


    Because of that, he couldn¡¯t remember the culprit¡¯s face clearly, but the fear he¡¯d felt then had filled his body.


    He¡¯d felt instinctively that that man wasn¡¯t Takeda.


    The reason was that Takeda was human. He might have had hatred and anger, but those were peanutspared to what Miyagawa had seen there.


    An oppressive evil. He didn¡¯t believe in a god, but if he had to give an example, that had been the devil.


    ¡¯Chief Miyagawa. Would you allow me to see the documents?¡¯


    Miyagawa handed the documents over to Ishii before replying.


    The documents had the details for two names that hade up as suspects before the police had decided that Takeda was the culprit.


    Ishii immediately started looking through the documents.


    A number of things happened during that case and the police got the time of the crime wrong.


    Was my testimony one of the reasons for that ¨C


    Miyagawa felt like his legs would copse underneath him.


    If what Ishii said was true, that would mean they¡¯d been chasing an innocent for fifteen years.


    But he didn¡¯t understand. Why didn¡¯t Takeda agree to be taken in for questioning?


    He¡¯d run off without agreeing, which had been one of the reasons the police had decided Takeda was the culprit.


    ¡¯I¡¯ve got it! I¡¯ve got it!¡¯


    Ishii suddenly shouted and jumped up.


    ¡¯Calm down!¡¯


    Ishii smiled even more at Miyagawa¡¯s yell.


    ¡¯I can¡¯t be calm. I¡¯ve finally found the true culprit.¡¯


    ¡¯What did you say!?¡¯


    He determined the culprit from the two suspects? But on what basis?


    Miyagawa wanted to ask these questions, but before he could, Ishii ran out.


    ¡¯Where are you going!?¡¯


    ¡¯To investigate, of course,¡¯ said Ishii, turning around as he did so.


    He fell ¨C


    -


    10


    -


    Haruka looked at the photo again.


    ¨C I can¡¯t think of anything no matter how hard I try.


    She hadn¡¯t been able to question Yakumo when she¡¯d noticed he sounded strange when he called her. It might have already been toote then.


    The corners of her eyes felt warm. Tears were welling up. This was no good. She felt like she wouldn¡¯t be able to meet Yakumo again if these tears fell.


    Haruka bit her lip and gripped the red stone on her ne with both hands.


    ¨C I can¡¯t give up.


    She spurred on her crumbling heart.


    There had to be something she¡¯d missed. Something very important ¨C


    ¡¯Haruka. You said you met Takeda-san, right?¡¯ said Keiko, putting a hand on Haruka¡¯sp.


    Haruka knew who he was now, but it was still a puzzle as to why he¡¯de to see Haruka.


    ¡¯Yeah.¡¯


    ¡¯What did he say?¡¯


    ¡¯He wanted me to save Yakumo-kun. And that Yakumo-kun was in Nagano.¡¯


    ¡¯Why did he ask that of you? Hasn¡¯t Takeda-san met Yakumo-kun?¡¯


    Haruka had the same doubts as Keiko.


    And how did he know I was searching for Yakumo? Why didn¡¯t he meet Yakumo directly?


    The questions in Haruka¡¯s head suddenly brought up a memory.


    The day she went to the <Movie Research Circle> to search for Yakumo, she¡¯d felt somebody¡¯s gaze. That hadn¡¯t been her imagination.


    ¨C Takeda was watching me.


    Takeda must have gone to meet Yakumo as well. There, he saw Haruka.


    However, that didn¡¯t exin why Takeda hadn¡¯t gone to save Yakumo himself.


    ¡¯If what Takeda-san said is true and Yakumo-kun is in Nagano, doesn¡¯t that mean Azusa-san is also in Nagano?¡¯


    Keiko proposed another question while Haruka was pondering.


    The moment she heard that, the image from the video came back to her.


    She felt like her head was being squeezed.


    And then ¨C she was led to a conclusion.


    ¡¯That¡¯s right, Mum!¡¯


    Haruka¡¯s voice was close to a yell.


    Keiko was taken aback by the suddenness of it.


    Haruka had thought something was strange when she saw that video.


    The moment the video becamepletely dark, she¡¯d heard the faint sound of something like footsteps.


    Isn¡¯t that from two videos being edited together ¨C


    In short, the first half and second half of that video had been taken at different ces and put together.


    Which meant that the second half with Azusa ¨C she didn¡¯t know where it was taken.


    No, that was wrong. She had to calm down and think.


    Supposing that Yakumo realised that too, Yakumo searched for that ce. Then, he arrived in Nagano ¨C


    She didn¡¯t have any basis for it, but those two lines of thought led her to one ce.


    ¡¯Hey, Mum, Do you know where the incident with Azusa-san urred?¡¯


    ¡¯Ah, er... I know the area,¡¯ replied Keiko, a bit lost for words.


    Keiko didn¡¯t understand what Haruka was thinking and looked like she had been caught by a fox.


    ¡¯Please, Mum. Take me there,¡¯ begged Haruka as she gripped Keiko¡¯s two hands.


    -


    11


    -


    Ishii drove his car quickly.


    Urgency and exhration were mixed together, making his blood run wild.


    There was no margin for doubt any more. The background and actions on the day of the crime of the two suspects had been in the documents Miyagawa showed him.


    Ishii had realised immediately when he saw them. If his theory was correct, that narrowed the suspects down to one.


    ¡¯Oi, you¡¯re driving too fast!¡¯


    Miyagawa gripped Ishii¡¯s shoulder from the passenger seat.


    Ishii didn¡¯t understand why Miyagawa hade along.


    The moment Ishii started the car, Miyagawa had stopped him, standing in front of the car with his two arms spread wide. Ishii had thought Miyagawa would try to hold him back, but he¡¯d sat in the passenger seat without a word.


    The statute of limitations was almost up for Takeda, so who was going to direct the investigation of the scene? Ishii had that question, but he didn¡¯t dare to ask.


    ¡¯Even if you tell me that I am driving too quickly, I am in a hurry...¡¯


    ¡¯Stop whining! You don¡¯t have the police siren on so obey the speed limit!¡¯ said Miyagawa indignantly.


    ¡¯Um, could I turn it on?¡¯


    ¡¯What?¡¯


    ¡¯The siren.¡¯


    The moment Ishii said that, Miyagawa raised his hand. However, he didn¡¯t hit Ishii.


    Ishii thought that Gotou and Miyagawa were very simr. There was just one thing decisively different about them. It was power. It was partly physical, but Gotou¡¯s power to rush at something overwhelmingly exceeded Miyagawa¡¯s.


    This was one of those instances. If it were Gotou, he would have hit Ishii¡¯s head without any hesitation.


    For some reason, I feel like something¡¯scking ¨C


    ¡¯And where are you heading in the first ce?¡¯


    Miyagawa finally asked that question.


    Ishii had been sure that Miyagawa had stepped into the car knowing that, so he let out a surprised ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    ¡¯Isn¡¯t it obvious that I&r

 Volume 5 Epilogue

    Volume 5 Epilogue


    <strong>VOLUME 5 ¨C CONNECTED FEELINGS</strong> epilogue


    -


    ¨C Because of the case, I didn¡¯t have a lot of time to practise.


    However, in the two days before the performance, Haruka put all her energy into practising and was able to finish the performance properly.


    At the conductor¡¯s signal, she stood up and bowed at the audience.


    In the very back seat, Keiko waved her hand.


    Sitting next to her, Yakumo was sleeping with his arms crossed.


    Keiko kneed Yakumo and woke him up.


    ¨C My mother really does some amazing things.


    At Keiko¡¯s urging, Yakumo rubbed at his eyes and lifted his head. He might have just been stretching.


    Haruka thought the sight of Yakumo and Keiko sitting together was very strange.


    Keiko must have taken Yakumo out of the hospital forcibly.


    Keiko had ended up staying at Haruka¡¯s t ever since that day. Kazuhiro must have been dancing around at home.


    Keiko¡¯s interest seemed to have been piqued by Yakumo, the son of her old friend, and she¡¯d sneaked into his hospital room.


    Then, she¡¯d met Isshin and ended up interested in him too. Finally, she said that both would be hard to throw away, which was cryptic to Haruka.


    If Kazuhiro heard that, he¡¯d definitely faint.


    Though the case this time had really been tough, Haruka thought that the gain was worth it.


    A bond that had been cut for fifteen years had been connected again ¨C


    Haruka gave a slight wave and then left for the wings of the stage.


    -


    After she finished cleaning up, she left the school, only to hear the sound of a car horn.


    She spotted Keiko waiting there with her car. Yakumo was in the backseat too.


    ¡®What is it?¡¯ asked Haruka as she approached. Keiko stuck her face out of the window.


    ¡¯Yakumo-kun said he¡¯s going to Nagano to pick up something he forgot, so I¡¯m going to drive him back since I¡¯m heading there anywhere. What will you do, Haruka?¡¯


    Of course ¨C


    ¡¯I¡¯ll go!¡¯


    There was actually a meeting after the performance, but she was going to skip that today.


    Haruka quickly stepped into the passenger seat. Right after she did, the car started.


    ¡¯Hey, Yakumo-kun, what did you forget?¡¯ asked Haruka as she turned around.


    Yakumo ran a hand through his hair, seeming bothered.


    ¡¯Something I¡¯ve been looking for this whole time.¡¯


    Perhaps he wasn¡¯t feeling well, because after he yawned like he always did, hey down in the backseat and shut his eyes.


    Within five minutes, he started sleeping.


    ¡¯Haruka, Yakumo-kun really is such a nice boy,¡¯ said Keiko earnestly.


    Haruka looked at the backseat through the rear-view mirror. Yakumo¡¯s eyes were shut,pletely still.


    ¡¯He is. But Yakumo-kun doesn¡¯t understand a girl¡¯s heart at all. He¡¯s too thick-headed.¡¯


    Yakumo¡¯s eyebrow twitched. He seemed to have heard. However, he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Since he was pretending to sleep, it felt like Haruka shouldn¡¯t wake him up.


    ¨C It¡¯s a nice feeling.


    Haruka met Keiko¡¯s gaze and smiled.


    * * *


    Ishii had so much paperwork to do ¨C


    With the story getting as huge as this, the police had to present some sort of opinion.


    However, the situation made it difficult to present, and fifteen years had passed. There had been a search at the scene, but since the house had burnt down, that wasn¡¯t certain either.


    Ishii thought that the case wasn¡¯t exemry ¨C the first investigation had been misread.


    There was no point ming anybody now, but if they had focussed more on why the testimony had been off, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.


    However, that was just what people did, not just police. The people in charge weren¡¯t perfect.


    They couldn¡¯t charge Miyuki with the case that urred fifteen years ago.


    Partly it was because the statute of limitations was up, but at the time, she had been a ten-year-old girl. She couldn¡¯t be charged for a crime.


    However, the murders fifteen years ago hadn¡¯t been Miyuki¡¯s only crimes. Starting with the attempted murder of Yakumo, she had put her hand to many crimes.


    They would have to start putting together cases for each of those.


    If possible, Ishii wanted Miyuki to spend the rest of her life in prison.


    In any case, if he didn¡¯t hurry to finish these reports, Miyagawa would yell at him again. Ishii focussed on his work.


    ¨C I wish Gotou would help a little.


    Ishii looked up at Gotou, who had an unlit cigarette in his mouth.


    Ever since that case, Gotou would often sit like this to think.


    At first, Ishii had thought that Gotou was thinking over what had happened, but recently, Ishii started to believe that wasn¡¯t the case.


    Still, Ishii had no way of knowing what Gotou was thinking.


    Suddenly, Gotou stood up.


    ¡¯Ishii. I¡¯ve decided,¡¯ dered Gotou loudly.


    ¡¯What have you decided?¡¯


    The menu for lunch? They always got Chinese delivered, so pizza would be OK once in a while. Contrary to Ishii¡¯s idle musings, Gotou¡¯s eyes were the picture of seriousness.


    ¡¯I¡¯m gonna quit the force.¡¯


    ¡¯Huh?¡¯


    Ishii¡¯s voice squeaked.


    Quit the force? Gotou? What is he saying ¨C


    ¡¯Please don¡¯t joke a time like this.¡¯


    ¡¯Shut up. I¡¯ve decided.¡¯


    ¡¯No, but...¡¯


    ¡¯Bye. Keep fit.¡¯


    Indifferent to Ishii¡¯s confusion, Gotou grabbed his jacket from the chair and left the room briskly.


    ¨C Eh, now? He¡¯s kidding, right?


    ¡¯Detective Gotou, please wait.¡¯


    Ishii hurriedly ran after Gotou.


    He fell ¨C


    * * *


    Haruka supported Yakumo, who was using his crutch, as they climbed the slope through the forest.


    Keiko was also pushing Yakumo from behind.


    Like that, they finally reached the log house.


    Since something like that had happened here, it looked uncanny even at noon.


    Haruka opened the door together with Yakumo and went in.


    ¨C I wonder what he forgot.


    Haruka looked around, but she didn¡¯t say anything.


    Yakumo hopped away from Haruka to the storeroom where he had been shut in.


    Then, he picked up a metal rod and hit the wall of the storeroom.


    He kept hitting the wall.


    Dust flew up and the wood snapped.


    Yakumo put his hand in the gap and tore off the wood forcibly. There seemed to be something in the back.


    Haruka helped Yakumo to tear off the wood. Keiko joined them and they put all their effort into breaking the wall.


    After a while, a space appeared on the other side of the wall.


    ¨C Could this be?


    Keiko lit up the other side of the wall with her torch.


    There was a human skeleton lying there.


    Yakumo didn¡¯t say anything, but Haruka understood even without an exnation.


    This person is definitely ¨C


    So she hadn¡¯t been mistaken. Somebody hade to save Yakumo and stand against the man with the red eyes, standing between them to protect him.


    That must have been this person ¨C


    As Keiko held the torch, she cried silently.


    Yakumo looked at the skeleton with a nk expression. He had finally found what he was looking for. However, it was in an incredibly depressing state.


    Haruka¡¯s chest hurt and she gripped the red stone on her ne tightly.


    I wonder what Yakumo is thinking now ¨C


    Yakumo had always kept the fact that Azusa had tried to kill him in the bottom of his heart. Now, they had met again. What could he be thinking ¨C


    Suddenly, Haruka noticed that the skeleton was gripping something.


    ¡¯Hey, Yakumo-kun. That¡¯s...¡¯


    When Haruka said that, Yakumo reached out and picked it up.


    It was a silver locket.


    Yakumo appeared to have noticed it as well, and he opened the locket. There was a photo inside.


    In the photo, Azusa and her child, Yakumo, were smiling, their cheeks pressed together.


    They¡¯re smiling really happily ¨C


    This might have been the photo that Takeda took.


    ¡¯I forgot that there¡¯d been a time like this...¡¯


    Yakumo said just that, closing his eyes.


    Haruka had no way of knowing what had happened in Azusa¡¯s heart.


    However, there was one thing she was certain of. At least at the moment this photo was taken, Azusa had been happy.


    ¡¯Yakumo-kun...¡¯


    ¡¯I know. Don¡¯t say anything.¡¯


    Yakumo interrupted Haruka¡¯s words.


    Right. He had remembered something he had forgotten, so that was enough.


    Yakumo put the locket in his pocket.


    ¡¯Goodbye, Mother.¡¯


    Eyes brimming with tears, Yakumo bid his mother farewell.

 Volume 6 Prologue

    Volume 6 Prologue


    <strong>VOLUME 6 ¨C TO THE LIMITS OF DESPAIR (1)</strong> prologue


    -


    The fair moon radiated a cold light ¨C


    Ishida Naoto felt suffocated, as if a weight was on his chest, and opened his eyes.


    He looked at the clock. It was just past three in the morning. He had woken up too early. He closed his eyes to try to fall asleep again.


    However, Ishida was bothered by the sound of other people sleeping on the opposite side of the divider curtain and was unable to fall asleep again.


    ¨C Let¡¯s try something else.


    Ishida slowly got up.


    At that moment, he felt a slight pain in his side. It was the ce where he had stitches from the surgery three days ago.


    The doctor had told him to move as little as possible the day after the surgery. That would make it recover faster.


    Ishida unsteadily got up from the bed and left the hospital room.


    The corridor went straight down. It was empty.


    The corridor was lit up by the green emergency light, which gave it an uncanny atmosphere.


    He had seen a simr corridor in a horror film before. In the story, a strange contagious disease had spread through the hospital and people had died one after another.


    ¨C What was the title of that movie?


    Ishida searched his memories, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t remember the title.


    Instead, he remembered something the nurse had said yesterday.


    The ghost of a girl with no face was wandering the hospital. She always asked the people she met the same question.


    ¨C When are you going to die?


    The people whom she asked this question always died soon afterwards.


    It was amon story that could have been found at any hospital.


    Ishida thought that the nurse whose eyes had been sparkling when telling the story was scarier. She had been plump and quite his type, but his emotions had cooled all at once.


    Ishida walked into thevatory at the end of the corridor.


    He stood in front of the sink and put his hands at the faucet.


    The sensor reacted and water started flowing. He used his hands to take that water and washed his face.


    He repeated that a number of times and felt a bit better.


    He wiped his eyes with the sleeve of his pyjamas and looked at the mirror.


    ¨C Hey.


    Suddenly, he heard a voice.


    Ishida hurriedly turned around, but there was nobody there.


    He decided it was his imagination and turned towards the mirror again.


    When Ishida saw what was reflected in the mirror, he jumped, like he had been sshed with cold water.


    There was a girl behind Ishida in the mirror.


    A girl in a red dress. She was looking down so he couldn¡¯t see her face.


    ¡®Don¡¯t surprise me.¡¯


    Ishida turned around. However, nobody was there.


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    He looked at the mirror again.


    The girl was definitely there ¨C


    A cold sweat ran down his whole body.


    ¨C Hey, mister.


    As the girl said that, she slowly lifted her face.


    Her face waspletely hidden by a ck shadow, as if it were smeared with ink.


    Ishida was so shocked he couldn¡¯t even scream ¨C


    His heart was beating wildly, thumping against his ribcage.


    ¨C When are you going to die?


    When the girl said that, she thrust her two hands forward.


    Ishida couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Hah, hah, hah, hah.


    Ishida ran out of thevatory blindly.


    He didn¡¯t have the courage to turn around. With the corridor¡¯s wall as support, he just went as far as his legs would take him.


    ¨C Hurry. Back to my hospital room. Almost there, just a bit more...


    Just as the hospital door appeared in front of him, Ishida felt somebody¡¯s presence and stopped moving.


    ¨C Hey, when are you going to die?


    The girl spoke.


    She was in front of the hospital room.


    ¡¯Augh!¡¯ Ishida screamed and went back down the corridor.


    ¨C Where should I run to?


    Ishida, in his confusion, spotted an elevator.


    He ran as quickly as he could to the elevator and hit the button again and again.


    ¨C Hurry, hurry, hurry!


    However, the elevator was taking its time to show up.


    When he looked down the corridor, he saw the girl slowly walking towards him.


    ¨C It¡¯s no good!


    Ishida gave up on the elevator and headed towards the stairs ahead of them.


    He turned around.


    The girl was approaching quickly.


    Ishida took a step to go down the stairs.


    ¨C When are you going to die?


    The girl was waiting for Ishida at the bottom of the stairs.


    Ishida¡¯s body froze.


    ¨C Ah!


    The moment he thought that, it was already toote.


    Ishida lost his bnce and tumbled down the stairs.


    A sharp pain rain through his thigh and his back.


    Ishida¡¯s consciousness fell into a pitch-ck darkness ¨C

 Volume 6 Chapter 1

    Volume 6 Chapter 1


    <strong>VOLUME 6 ¨C TO THE LIMITS OF DESPAIR (1)</strong> file 01: prophecy ()


    -


    1


    -


    Dawn had note yet.


    The dim interior of the temple was nketed in silence.


    A wooden statue of Gautama Buddha was enshrined at the front.


    Saitou Isshin was sitting in the standard lotus position and hands in Dhyana mudra[1]. He was sitting straight up.


    He was looking forward, and then he lowered his gaze, eyes half-closed.


    ¨C One, two, three...


    While counting in his mind, he slowly readied his breathing.


    Next, he readied his mind.


    ¨C Ensou[2].


    One cannot see correctly if one does not ready one¡¯s mind.


    The basic ideology of Zen.


    However, Isshin felt this was incredibly difficult.


    No matter how he tried to attain mu[3], worldly thoughts passed through his head.


    Trivial things form his everyday life, or negative emotions like envy, resentment and jealous, or the feeling of an empty stomach and the desire to sleep ¨C


    Most of Isshin¡¯s mind was upied by that man.


    He sometimes forgot in his regr daily life, but when he sat in meditation like this, a strong image would alwayse up.


    However, the man that appeared never had a face.


    This was because, though Isshin knew what that man was like and what he had done, he had never once met him in person.


    He was inpletely ck, as if painted in shadow, but his two eyes glittered, dyed in red.


    When Isshin thought about that man, his heart wavered.


    ¨C Hatred. That feeling was definitely there. But it was also true that it couldn¡¯t be split up into a simple emotion when he thought about how Yakumo and Nao wouldn¡¯t be in this world without that man.


    ¨C Can I forgive him?


    If he asked that question, he would probably immediately reply no.


    At the same time, however, he felt something like karma.


    That man stole an important person from Isshin and also gave him back someone equally as important.


    He could say that that man had brought about Isshin¡¯s life now.


    He always thought about the same thing, but he couldn¡¯t find an answer.


    ¡®Hm.¡¯


    Isshin opened his eyes.


    ¨C I was controlled by worldly thoughts again.


    After smiling self-derisively, Isshin slowly stood up and exited the temple.


    The sun had risen and bathed the world in its refreshing morning rays.


    Isshin looked at the cherry blossom tree in the garden.


    He saw small pink buds on its branches.


    Though it was still chilly, spring woulde soon. Then this garden would probably be in full bloom.


    ¡¯Maybe I¡¯ll have a flower viewing,¡¯ said Isshin to himself.


    ¡¯Ah!¡¯


    In response to the voice, Isshin looked and saw Nao running to him.


    In Nao¡¯s smile, Isshin could see her face. The only woman Isshin had ever given his heart to. Isshin didn¡¯t know how much that smile had supported him.


    Isshin naturally smiled as he waited for Nao to arrive.


    However, before Nao reached him, he was assaulted with a fierce pain in his head, and he fell to his knees.


    His forehead was drenched in sweat.


    Recently, these awful headaches came often. While enduring the pain that came to him intermittently, he looked up.


    ¡¯Oh!¡¯


    The smile left Nao¡¯s face. She peered anxiously at Isshin.


    ¡¯I¡¯m fine,¡¯ said Isshin with a smile as he patted Nao¡¯s head.


    ¨C Once the flowers bloom, let¡¯s view the flowers with everyone.


    He ced a hand on Nao¡¯s shoulder as he murmured that in his heart.


    -


    2


    -


    I¡¯m bored.


    Ishii Yuutarou stifled his yawn as he looked at the documents.


    March was finally approaching and it was much warmer now. When he did simple document organisation, he became sleepy, even though he knew he couldn¡¯t.


    Ishii¡¯s hands stopped. He took off his silver-framed sses and rolled his head.


    Since he had been in the same position for so long, his neck cracked loudly.


    The <Unsolved Cases Special Investigation Room> where Ishii was stationed was one of the departments of the police force. Though its name was splendid, in actuality, all he did was organise the files for cases that had been left behind and help other departments.


    Ishii felt very dissatisfied with the situation.


    ¨C Could the <Unsolved Cases Special Investigation Room> just be a dead-end job?


    He had been thinking that recently.


    Though it was imprudent, since he had finally joined the police force he had been yearning for, he wanted to take part in a stimting case.


    That said, he didn¡¯t want to have a case like the onest month with Takeda Shunsuke which had been bloody and had required him to investigate alone.


    He had managed somehow then, but if something like that happened again, his heart would definitely break.


    ¨C Won¡¯t a safe and stylish casee my way?


    Ishii put his sses back on as he daydreamed.


    Suddenly, he saw Gotou in front of him.


    He had on a wrinkled shirt and a loose tie. He was reclining on his chair with his mouth wide open as he snored in his sleep. He didn¡¯t look much different from a drunkard sleeping on a bench outside the station.


    ¨C He could help out a bit.


    Though he thought that, Ishii didn¡¯t have the courage to say it aloud.


    Just as Ishii sighed, the door opened.


    ¡¯Hey.¡¯


    Chief Miyagawa came into the room.


    Though he was of small stature, he had a bald head and a hard, sharp gaze. At first nce, he looked more like somebody on the other side than a detective.


    ¡¯T-t-thank you for your hard work!¡¯


    Ishii stood up energetically and straightened his spine as he saluted.


    ¡¯Where¡¯s Gotou?¡¯


    ¡¯Er, um, he is here, but...¡¯


    Ishii¡¯s reply fizzled out as he looked at Gotou, sleeping in his chair.


    Miyagawa clicked his tongue and walked briskly towards Gotou


    ¡¯How long¡¯s this fool been sleeping?¡¯


    ¡¯He fell asleep immediately after lunch.¡¯


    When Miyagawa red at him, Ishii replied simply, unable to resist.


    The next moment, Miyagawa raised his right fist and dropped it on Gotou¡¯s head.


    Thunk ¨C


    The dull sound reverberated through the room.


    Ishii felt as though he himself had been hit and unconsciously cowered.


    ¡¯That hurts!¡¯


    Gotou howled as he slipped out of the chair, falling to the floor.


    ¡¯E-er, are you all right?¡¯


    Ishii immediately approached Gotou.


    Gotou looked up.


    Their eyes met.


    ¨C Eh? He can¡¯t think that...


    When Ishii thought that, it was already toote.


    Gotou rose abruptly and grabbed Ishii¡¯s shirt.


    ¡¯Ishii! You bastard! When¡¯d you get so mighty that you¡¯d raise your hand against me? Eh?¡¯


    ¡¯T-that isn¡¯t it... It wasn¡¯t me.¡¯


    ¡¯Stopining.¡¯


    ¡¯No, but...¡¯


    Gotou didn¡¯t listen to Ishii¡¯s exnation and tightened his grip.


    ¡¯Won¡¯t you stop!?¡¯


    Miyagawa hit the back of Gotou¡¯s head.


    ¡¯You bastard! What the hell are you... doing, sir...¡¯


    Gotou turned around reflexively, but when he noticed it was Miyagawa, he immediately toned down.


    ¡¯What? So it¡¯s you, Miyagawa-san?¡¯


    Gotou leapt away from Ishii.


    ¨C I was this close to choking.


    As Ishii coughed, he fixed the cor of his jacket.


    ¡¯When¡¯d you get so mighty that you¡¯d sleep during work?¡¯


    ¡¯Even if you ask me when, I¡¯ve always been doing this.¡¯


    Gotou picked his nose as Miyagawa questioned him.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t just shrug it off,¡¯ined Miyagawa. He walked to a nearby chair and sat down. Then, he took a cigarette case out of his pocket and held it out towards Gotou.


    Gotou took a cigarette. Then, the two of them both lit up and had a smoke.


    No matter what they said, the two got along.


    When Gotou said before that he was going to quit the police, Miyagawa had been the one who¡¯d stopped him, saying, ¡¯Don¡¯t screw with me!¡¯


    They were scathing to each other, but they were deeply connected.


    ¨C This is a friendship between men.


    Ishii gazed at them enviously as he sat down.


    ¡¯So what are you here for today?¡¯


    Gotou crossed his legs and leant back on his chairzily.


    This really wasn¡¯t the attitude one should be taking towards a boss. However, Miyagawa didn¡¯t seem to mind and brought up his topic.


    ¡¯There¡¯s somewhere I want you guys to go.¡¯


    ¨C Are we going to help out another department?


    That was what Ishii thought, but when he saw Miyagawa¡¯s grim expression, his thoughts changed.


    Though it was vague, he became anxious that something unbelievable was happening.


    ¡¯Even though we look like this, we are busy. Please ask elsewhere.¡¯


    Perhaps Gotou didn¡¯t sense the strange atmosphere, because he waved his hand as if swatting a fly.


    ¡¯You¡¯re busy napping?¡¯


    ¡¯Well, yes.¡¯


    ¡¯You¡¯re fired if you don¡¯t go.¡¯


    When Miyagawa said it, it didn¡¯t sound like a joke.


    ¡¯Please feel free to do so.¡¯


    Gotou didn¡¯t budge. He spat his cigarette out towards the ceiling.


    Miyagawa¡¯s fist would fly with Gotou¡¯s attitude like that. That was what Ishii thought, but it didn¡¯t happen.


    Miyagawa¡¯s eyebrows lowered and he sighed, which wasn¡¯t like him.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t want to make you guys go either.¡¯


    ¡¯What do you mean?¡¯


    ¨C Don¡¯t want to make us go.


    Ishii interrupted because those words had sounded off.


    ¡¯It¡¯s troublesome, but you guys were designated first.¡¯


    ¡¯Designated? We were? This isn¡¯t a cabaret club ¨C what are you nning?¡¯ said Gotou, his attitude the same as always.


    ¡¯Nanase Miyuki asked for an interview with you.¡¯


    After a silence, Miyagawa said that calmly.


    ¨C Nanase Miyuki.


    The moment Ishii heard that name, his body jolted, as if electricity had run through him.


    Cold sweat came out from every pore of his body.


    ¡¯Why...¡¯


    Ishii put his thoughts into a question.


    Nanase Miyuki was a woman who had killed her whole family when she was only ten years old.


    After that, she disappeared with the man with two red eyes, Yakumo¡¯s father, and was involved with a number of cases.


    They wouldn¡¯t involve themselves directly. They yed with the negative emotions in the bottom of people¡¯s hearts like hatred and jealousy and led them around.


    ¨C It¡¯s more frightening then directly killing somebody.


    If there were existences in this world that were evil from birth, they would be considered part of those existences. Ishii felt like all other criminals were overshadowed by her absolute malice.


    During Takeda Shunsuke¡¯s case, they had finally arrested her. Currently, she was in detention and awaiting trial.


    ¨C Why would she ask for that?


    Ishii wiped his sweat, which wasn¡¯t stopping.


    ¡¯What does Nanase Miyuki want now?¡¯


    Gotou stretched his back and red at Miyagawa.


    Even Gotou wouldn¡¯t joke around once her name was brought up.


    ¡¯Nanase Miyuki seems to have told herwyer that there is another murder that the police do not know about.¡¯


    Miyagawa said that in a terribly t voice.


    ¡¯A murder we don¡¯t know about?¡¯


    Gotou casually put out a cigarette in the ashtray.


    The smoke swayed.


    ¡¯She said she would only talk about the details with you two.¡¯


    ¡¯W-why us?¡¯ asked Ishii.


    Since it was Miyuki, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if she had killed one or two more people.


    What I don¡¯t understand is why she would talk about that now ¨C


    He also didn¡¯t understand why she would only talk to Gotou and Ishii.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t understand either. Even when we asked thewyer, all we got was that she only nned on talking to you two.¡¯


    Miyagawa covered his face with both hands as he sighed.


    Ishii understood the situation. That said, he didn¡¯t want to see Miyuki.


    There was just one reason. He was afraid.


    Ishii licked his dry lips and looked to Gotou for help.


    With a grim face, Gotou poked himself in his left side.


    Several months ago, Gotou had been stabbed with a knife there. Miyuki had been the one who did it.


    ¨C Please refuse.


    Ishii hoped Gotou would do that.


    He really was afraid of meeting Miyuki. Since she was stuck in detention, they probably wouldn¡¯t be in direct danger, but he was still afraid.


    ¡¯I guess there¡¯s no helping it.¡¯


    Gotou said that and stood up. Then, he grabbed his jacket from the back of the chair.


    ¡¯Detective Gotou, you can¡¯t. This is definitely a trap,¡¯ pleaded Ishii.


    If Miyuki was acting in such a roundabout way, there had to be something behind it.


    ¡¯I know that even without you telling me.¡¯


    Gotou snorted.


    ¡¯If you know that, why?¡¯


    ¡¯If we don¡¯t fall for it, we won¡¯t know what the trap is, right?¡¯


    After Gotou said that, he left the room briskly with a wide gait.


    ¨C I need to follow him.


    Though Ishii knew that, for some reason, his body didn¡¯t move.


    ¡¯Ishii.¡¯


    Miyagawa said that in a murmur.


    ¡¯Y-yes sir.¡¯


    ¡¯I leave Gotou to you.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    It was so unexpected that Ishii thought his ears were ying tricks on him.


    ¡¯He doesn¡¯t have anything to protect, so sometimes he loses himself.¡¯


    ¨C Loses himself.


    When Ishii heard those words, he felt like there was a truth to them.


    He knew what Miyagawa was saying. But ¨C


    ¡¯I can¡¯t do anything...¡¯


    Ishii knew he was only a burden.


    ¡¯You don¡¯t have to do anything in particr. Just stay with him.¡¯


    ¡¯Yes sir.¡¯


    Ishii stood up as he replied.


    Even though his body had been frozen earlier, it was now so light that it felt like that had been a lie.


    Ishii left the room and ran after Gotou.


    He stumbled.


    He fell ¨C


    -


    3


    -


    After finishing the morning lecture, Ozawa Haruka went to the prefabricated building in the back of Building B.


    She was going to meet Saitou Yakumo.


    She walked to the courtyard and turned her eyes to the cherry blossom tree which had started to bud.


    ¨C The flowers are going to blossom soon.


    She looked up at the sky, where lines of clouds were blowing by. Spring was going toe soon.


    So it¡¯s already that season ¨C she nodded and started walking again.


    It had been a year and a half since Haruka met Yakumo ¨C


    It had started when her friend Miki was possessed by a ghost.


    She had been troubled about what to do when she had a rumour about Yakumo¡¯s expertise in spiritual phenomena, so she decided to go meet him.


    Her first impression was the worst.


    He was contrary and discourteous ¨C he treated people like idiots.


    Yakumo normally hid his left eye behind a ck contact lens, but it was red, with the unique ability to see the spirits of the dead.


    He had used that ability during that incident too. He hadn¡¯t only saved Miki from her possession ¨C he had even solved the murder case without it bing an issue.


    That was the start of Haruka¡¯s involvement in a number of cases.


    A lot of things had happened. She had been abducted, almost drowned in a river, held at knifepoint ¨C she couldn¡¯t count them.


    It was almost mysterious how she had managed to live until now.


    While these cases piled up, her impression of Yakumo, who she had just thought of as fishy and contrary, changed.


    Because of Yakumo¡¯s red eye, he had endured more sadness than most.


    Because of that, he had built a wall around his heart and tried not to let people get close. He still did that sometimes.


    However, Haruka thought he had gotten better now than he had been when they¡¯d met.


    While Haruka was thinking, she spotted the prefabricated building she was looking for.


    There were ten small rooms of four and a half tatami in size on each floor. The building was lent out by the university for club and circle activities.


    At the very back of the first floor, Yakumo lived in the room with the te that read <Movie Research Circle>.


    That wasn¡¯t an exaggeration. The name Movie Research Circle was a barefaced lie. Yakumo had deceived the university and was living in this prefabricated building like it was his own.


    ¡¯Yakumo-kun, you here?¡¯


    Haruka called out as she opened the door.


    Normally, Yakumo would be sitting at the chair facing the door andin ¨C ¡¯What did youe here to do?¡¯ ¨C with eyes that looked like they would fall asleep at any moment, but the room was so silent it was creepy.


    ¨C Is he sleeping?


    Haruka looked at the sleeping bag near the wall, but it was empty.


    ¡¯What? You¡¯re not here?¡¯ said Haruka in her dissatisfaction to nobody in particr.


    ¨C Maybe he¡¯lle back soon.


    Haruka opened the refrigerator in the back of the room, took out a bottle of tea and some almond chocte, and sat on the chair.


    ¡¯What are you doing?¡¯


    Surprised by the sudden voice, Haruka stood up and turned to look at the door.


    Yakumo was standing there.


    As usual, he was wearing a white shirt and jeans, and he had terrible bedhead.


    ¡¯Ah, Yakumo-kun.¡¯


    ¡¯You barged into somebody¡¯s room but are acting like you owned the ce. Do you not know the word ¡°restraint¡±?¡¯ined Yakumo as he sat down in his usual chair. He looked as displeased as a cat whose nap had been disturbed.


    ¡¯How long have you been there?¡¯ asked Haruka, sitting down again.


    ¡¯Since you were smirking up at the sky like an idiot.¡¯


    Yakumo yawned like a cat.


    Haruka had looked up at the sky when she was in the courtyard. Which meant ¨C


    ¡¯You were following me that whole time?¡¯


    ¡¯Don¡¯t let the screws in your head get looser every time we meet. I¡¯m just going to say this, but this is my room. I was only heading back to my own room. I don¡¯t have enough free time to stalk you.¡¯


    Though what he was saying wasn¡¯t wrong, he always said one thing too much. Plus ¨C


    ¡¯Then you could have called out to me.¡¯


    ¡¯Why?¡¯


    ¡¯Even if you ask me why...¡¯


    Haruka was lost for words.


    She had felt like the distance between her and Yakumo had grown shorter after going through so many things together, but sometimes he would say things like this.


    Her friends would sometimes ask if they were dating, but the answer was no.


    It wasn¡¯t like she wanted to date. She felt like that would waste too much of her time.


    She didn¡¯t want to ruin their rtionship by bringing that up.


    Just as Haruka sighed, the door opened.


    ¡¯Hello.¡¯


    The person who showed up at the door was Yakumo¡¯s uncle and the person who had raised him, Saitou Isshin.


    He had on ck robes and a monk¡¯s stole. Since Haruka was used to his usual work attire, he had a different impression than he usually did.


    However, his smile as gentle as Maitreya¡¯s and red eye were the same as always.


    Though Yakumo¡¯s red eye was from birth, Isshin¡¯s was different.


    He had put on a red contact lens to make his left eye red. He received strange looks so that he could try to understand Yakumo¡¯s feelings, even just a little.


    Isshin¡¯s love for Yakumo was that deep.


    Haruka thought that Isshin was the reason Yakumo was able to ovee the experience of having his mother try to kill him when he was young and didn¡¯t cross the line.


    ¡¯It¡¯s been a while.¡¯


    Haruka stood up and bowed.


    ¡¯Ah, it has been a while. You coulde by once in a while. Nao¡¯d be happy too,¡¯ replied Isshin in a dignified voice, still smiling.


    ¡¯Yes, I¡¯ll take you up on your offer.¡¯


    Then, Haruka gestured at her chair. ¡¯Please sit down.¡¯


    ¡¯Ah, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll stand.¡¯


    Isshin showed his usual restraint and refused.


    ¡¯It¡¯s more troublesome in a situation like this if you stand,¡¯ rebuked Yakumo.


    ¡¯That so?¡¯ said Isshin. He rubbed his shaved head and sat down on the chair, seeming embarrassed.


    Haruka took the round chair in the corner of the room and sat next to Yakumo.


    Yakumo¡¯s cheek twitched and he looked a bit displeased, but Haruka pretended not to notice. It¡¯d be best not to pay him any attention since he¡¯d probably justin anyway.


    ¡¯So what are you here for?¡¯


    Yakumo put his chin in his hand as he asked Isshin that, looking as mncholic as if he had seen the end of the world.


    ¡¯I came to consult you about something,¡¯ said Isshin with a sigh.


    ¨C Consult?


    Haruka was surprised, though she didn¡¯t express that surprise aloud.


    Haruka had never heard of Isshin consulting Yakumo before.


    She looked to Yakumo.


    ¡¯You can¡¯t be consulting me about spirits, could you?¡¯ drawled Yakumo, chin still in his hand.


    Isshin pped his hands together.


    ¡¯You really are sharp.¡¯


    ¡¯What do you mean, sharp? You know I hate trouble of that kind.¡¯


    ¡¯Really?¡¯


    ¡¯Having one troublemaker is enough,¡¯ said Yakumo, ncing at Haruka.


    It was a rude way of saying it, but she¡¯d never see the end of it if she got angry at every little thing. Haruka pretended she didn¡¯t hear him.


    ¡¯So you really won¡¯t help me?¡¯ said Isshin.


    ¡¯No,¡¯ Yakumo said firmly. He crossed his arms in his displeasure.


    When he became like this, Yakumo wouldn¡¯t budge.


    Isshin knew Yakumo¡¯s personality, so he gave up readily. ¡¯There¡¯s no helping it.¡¯


    But, putting Isshin aside, Haruka had no ns of letting it end like this.


    Isshin had never brought up ghosts before. Rather, he knew that Yakumo didn¡¯t like his unique ability, so he avoided the topic.


    For Isshin to bring up the topic, it must have been a very special situation.


    ¡¯Hey, why not just listen to him?¡¯


    When Haruka said that, Yakumo red at her immediately.


    ¡¯I refuse.¡¯


    ¡¯So cheap.¡¯


    ¡¯I don¡¯t want to hear that from you.¡¯


    ¡¯What? You can just listen.¡¯


    ¡¯If I listen to it, I won¡¯t be able to leave it alone,¡¯ said Yakumo irritably.


    ¨C I see.


    Haruka pped her hands together in realisation. If she flipped those words around, it meant that Yakumo would take on the trouble if he heard the story.


    Though that was just a convenient way of looking at it, she didn¡¯t care.


    ¡¯Isshin-san, please let me hear what you have to say.¡¯


    ¡¯I said I wouldn¡¯t listen to it,¡¯ interrupted Yakumo immediately.


    ¡¯I¡¯m talking to Isshin-san. If you don¡¯t want to listen, you can leave.¡¯


    ¡¯Do whatever you want,¡¯ Yakumo said recklessly, and he leant back on his chair, seeming exhausted.


    -


    4


    -


    ¨C This is a pain.


    Gotou cursed in his heart after arriving at the reception area of the detention room.


    The detention room was very different than what Gotou knew of them.


    Renovated with the concept of a detention room with no walls, its appearance, outside and inside, reminded him of a general hospital.


    Gotou wrote his name in the interview request document at the reception and put it through the window. Then, he sat on the sofa in the waiting room.


    The prosecuted persecutor left the hands of the police, went from being the suspect to the used, was taken into custody by the prosecution and was waiting for the trial in the detention room.


    The police couldn¡¯t freely visit people in detention.


    Though it was a pain, he had to do the usual interview procedures.


    Next to Gotou, Ishii was fidgeting, like he was trying to keep his dder in check.


    After waiting more than long enough, a voice called them in from the speaker.


    Gotou and Ishii took the lift to the fourth floor. They followed the instructions of the uniformed guard, entered the room and sat down.


    Protective ss divided the room in half. Each side had its own entrance so that the used and the visitor could not directly touch.


    Sitting next to Gotou, Ishii was looking around, unable to calm down, as usual.


    Gotou hit Ishii¡¯s head casually.


    ¡¯Ack.¡¯


    Ishii yelped like a dog whose tail had been stepped on and held his head in his hands.


    It wasn¡¯t like Gotou didn¡¯t understand how Ishii felt, but they couldn¡¯t act disturbed in front of Miyuki.


    Gotou crossed his arms and snorted.


    At the same time, the door on the other side of the protective ss opened and the guard brought MIyuki in.


    Since she was still the used, she wasn¡¯t wearing prison clothes. She had on casual clothes ¨C a white blouse and jeans.


    The moment Gotou saw Miyuki, an unpleasant feeling welled up in his stomach.


    ¨C Miyuki doesn¡¯t regret what she¡¯s done.


    He felt that way.


    Though many people would falter when taken into detention because of the sudden change in environment, Miyuki hadn¡¯t changed at all since she was arrested.


    On the contrary, when her eyes met Gotou¡¯s, her glossy red lips turned up in a smile.


    Miyuki sat down as gracefully as a queen in the chair that the guard directed her to.


    ¡¯My, if it isn¡¯t Gotou-san. Even Ishii-san ¨C what is it?¡¯


    Miyuki turned towards Gotou and Ishii, sitting like the woman in the Mona Lisa as she said that with half-closed eyes.


    Gotou shuddered just from looking at those eyes. Ishii looked at his feet, like he couldn¡¯t bear the gaze.


    ¨C Don¡¯t get caught up at her pace.


    Gotou told himself that and red at Miyuki with his hands in fists on hisp.


    ¡¯What is it? You¡¯re the one who called us here.¡¯


    ¡¯My, is that so?¡¯


    Miyuki hid her mouth with her hand andughed with shaking shoulders.


    ¨C She¡¯s enjoying this.


    ¡¯If you don¡¯t need anything, we¡¯re leaving.¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s fine by me, but somebody important to you will die.¡¯


    Miyuki¡¯s voice was so empty of intonation it was uncanny.


    ¡¯That¡¯s not what you said. You killed somebody else and were going to tell us about that. Isn¡¯t that what you said?¡¯


    Gotou leant forward.


    ¨C There is another murder.


    That was what Miyagawa said, but from what Miyuki said just now, it sounded like that murder hadn¡¯t happened yet.


    ¡¯It seems like the message wasn¡¯t carried to you properly.¡¯


    The smile left Miyuki¡¯s face.


    Her expression was as inhuman as a wax figure¡¯s, but her eyes alone were sparkling. It was creepy.


    ¡¯I¡¯m <i>going to</i> kill somebody ¨C that¡¯s what I said.¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s ridiculous!¡¯ yelled Gotou, overwhelmed by his emotions.


    However, Miyuki didn¡¯t raise even one eyebrow. She continued to speak disinterestedly.


    ¡¯It isn¡¯t impossible for me.¡¯


    ¡¯Don¡¯t make fun of us! You¡¯re in prison. There¡¯s no way you could kill anybody. Understand the position you¡¯re in,¡¯ said Gotou all at once, his nose so close to the ss it was almost touching.


    Miyuki was imprisoned in the newly built Tokyo Detention House. It couldn¡¯t bepared with the old system.


    All of the windows were protective ss. The door was made of steel and wouldn¡¯t open without both a key and fingerprint recognition. Furthermore, the security cameras everywhere were always on.


    ¨C It¡¯s definitely impossible for her to kill someone in this situation.


    Miyuki had to be challenging them, saying she¡¯d kill somebody because she was bored from being imprisoned. That was how she entertained herself.


    ¡¯You think I can¡¯t do it.¡¯


    Miyuki looked at Gotou with eyes full of pity.


    ¡¯Of course I don¡¯t.¡¯


    ¡¯Unfortunately, I can.¡¯


    ¡¯Hah?¡¯


    ¡¯Even while I¡¯m here, I can kill somebody outside.¡¯


    ¡¯There¡¯s a limit to how far you can take a joke!¡¯ spat out Gotou.


    However, even while he denied her ims, the anxiety in his chest was stuck there, like gum at the bottom of a shoe.


    The reason for that was Miyuki¡¯s eyes. Even though what she was saying was absolutely impossible, there was no doubt in those eyes. On the contrary, they appeared filled with confidence.


    ¡¯I thought that was what you¡¯d say, Gotou-san.¡¯


    Miyuki¡¯s lips turned up in a smile. Then, she slowly pointed at Ishii.


    ¡¯But what do you think, Ishii-san? DO you think I can kill somebody elsewhere while I¡¯m in the detention house?¡¯


    The conversation suddenly turned to Ishii, and his mouth fell agape as he froze. He was goingpletely at Miyuki¡¯s pace.


    ¨C Don¡¯t fall for it!


    Instead of speaking aloud, Gotou hit Ishii¡¯s back.


    Ishii came back to his senses, recoiling like a spring.


    ¡¯I-I don¡¯t...¡¯


    Ishii fixed the position of his sses as he looked at his feet.


    ¨C There¡¯s no point talking any further.


    ¡¯We don¡¯t have the time to go along with your stupid joke,¡¯ said Gotou with a click of his tongue. He got up from his seat.


    Miyuki stood up as well, as if she were a reflection in a mirror.


    Their eyes met through the ss.


    The pupils of her narrowed eyes glittered like a drawn sword.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t mind if you think I¡¯m ying around. People won¡¯t acknowledge the importance of something until it¡¯s happened.¡¯


    Gotou couldn¡¯t think of a reply.


    He knew in his mind that there was no way somebody in detention could kill somebody outside. But what was that numb feeling?


    Could this woman really kill somebody at a distance?


    A line of sweat ran down Gotou¡¯s back.


    ¡¯It¡¯s time.¡¯


    The guard walked towards Miyuki. Gotou came back to his senses.


    The guard stood in meetings to check that there was no issue with what was being discussed. Despite that ¨C


    Miyuki had been discussing a murder n. It was definitely unnatural for the guard just to stand there like nothing had happened.


    ¡¯Wait a second!¡¯


    Gotou called out at the guard who had tried to leave the room together with Miyuki.


    The guard slowly turned around. Those eyes were hollow ¨C it was like they didn¡¯t see Gotou.


    ¡¯What are you nning to do? This woman...¡¯


    Gotou hit the ss with his hand.


    ¡¯Gotou-san.¡¯


    Miyuki interrupted Gotou.


    ¡¯I forgot to say the crucial point.¡¯


    ¡¯What?¡¯


    ¡¯The name of the person I¡¯m going to kill...¡¯


    ¡¯You can¡¯t be aiming for Yakumo again, right?¡¯


    Gotou said the first thing that came to mind.


    Miyuki was so focussed on Yakumo it was extraordinary. If she was going to kill somebody, Yakumo was the only person Gotou could think of.


    ¡¯Nope. I <i>can¡¯t kill</i> Yakumo-kun.¡¯


    Miyuki shook her head.


    ¡¯Then who? Who the hell are you nning to kill?¡¯


    Miyuki paused purposefully and then licked her lips, like a snake.


    Gotou gulped.


    ¡¯Saitou Isshin.¡¯


    ¡¯W-what?¡¯


    Gotou¡¯s voice caught at the unexpected name.


    ¡¯I¡¯m going to kill Saitou Isshin from inside this detention house.¡¯


    After licking her red lips, Miyuki smiled twistedly.


    ¨C Why? Why does she need to kill Isshin?


    Gotou thought furiously, but he couldn¡¯t find the answer.


    Miyuki walked out the door with the guard.


    ¡¯Oi! Wait! We¡¯re not done talking!¡¯


    The door closed loudly, interrupting Gotou¡¯s frantic yell.


    -


    5


    -


    Haruka went together with Yakumo and Isshin to the hospital where the spiritual phenomenon urred.


    A number of affiliated hospitals in the city hadbined and were rebuilt into a general hospital.


    The ss-sided lobby looked at first nce like a high-ss restaurant. Haruka had thought it¡¯d be more eerie, so it was a bit anticlimactic.


    Isshin went to the reception to call out his friend, the one who had told him about this.


    Haruka sat with Yakumo on the bench in the waiting area.


    Yakumo had his hands in his pockets and was staring forward, looking displeased.


    ¡¯Hey, Yakumo-kun. Do you think the story earlier was true?¡¯


    Haruka recalled the story Isshin had told them earlier.


    It was about a girl¡¯s ghost who appeared every night in the hospital.


    That girl wandered the hospital and would ask patients a question if she found them.


    ¨C When are you going to die?


    The people who were asked this question always died soon afterwards.


    Yakumo¡¯s expression was grim, but finally, he opened his mouth while running a hand through his hair.


    ¡¯I¡¯ve said this countless times, but the spirits of the dead are clusters of people¡¯s emotions. Therefore...¡¯


    ¡¯They have no physical effect on the living.¡¯


    Haruka finished Yakumo¡¯s sentence.


    He had exined this to her again and again before.


    Yakumo could see the spirits of the dead with his red left eye. It was a notion he hade up with from his experiences.


    Since spirits of the dead were only clusters of people¡¯s emotions, they had no physical influence at all.


    ordingly, they couldn¡¯t curse people to death or directly harm them. The actions of exorcists were pointless. That was Yakumo¡¯s theory.


    ¡¯But people actually died, right?¡¯


    Haruka said the first thing that came to mind. If the rumour were true, everyone whom the girl asked that question died.


    However, Yakumo shook his head in his exasperation.


    ¡¯You¡¯re such an idiot you could be in the Guinness World Book of Records.¡¯


    ¨C When¡¯d my idiocy be world-ss?


    ¡¯Did I say something so strange?¡¯


    ¡¯You did.¡¯


    ¡¯But the rumour...¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s why I said you¡¯re an idiot. Rumours are rumours.¡¯


    ¡¯But...¡¯


    ¡¯Plus, this is a hospital. It isn¡¯t strange for people to die.¡¯


    ¡¯Right. My bad.¡¯


    Haruka understood what Yakumo was saying, but his tone annoyed her. In the past, she would¡¯ve cried herself to sleep, but now, Haruka had a trick to fight back.


    Haruka waited for a chance to poke Yakumo in the side.


    A jolt ran through Yakumo¡¯s body and he stood up from the bench.


    He looked so strange Haruka couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Yakumo opened his mouth like he wanted to say something when Isshin came back. He was together with a woman in a white and a female nurse.


    ¡¯Let me introduce her. This is Arai Mao-san, one of my friends from university,¡¯ said Isshin, gesturing at the woman in white.


    ¡¯It¡¯s nice to meet you. My name is Arai Mao,¡¯ said Mao with good enunciation. Then, she smiled with dimples.


    When Haruka heard the story from Isshin, she had thought that his friend was male, so she was a bit surprised.


    Mao had an intellectual air to her, but perhaps because of her small frame and skin as smooth as an egg, she looked young.


    ¡¯My name is Ozawa Haruka.¡¯


    Yakumo bowed silently while yawning.


    ¡¯You must be Yakumo-kun. I¡¯ve heard about you from Isshin-kun.¡¯


    Mao held her hand out towards Yakumo for a handshake.


    However, Yakumo didn¡¯t appear to notice the hand, and just said, ¡¯Nice to meet you.¡¯


    He might have disliked being talked about without his knowing.


    ¡¯Sorry, Yakumo can be difficult,¡¯ said Isshin, smoothing things over.


    ¡¯More importantly, please let me hear about the spiritual phenomenon.¡¯


    Yakumo brought up the main topic while running his fingers through his hair.


    Pointless conversations are unnecessary ¨C it was like he was saying that.


    ¡¯She knows about it in more detail than I do, so do you mind if she exins?¡¯


    Mao smiled wryly as she looked at the nurse with her.


    ¡¯Go ahead.¡¯


    Yakumo yawned, seeming uninterested in Mao¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡¯Then Furukawa-san, I leave the rest to you.¡¯


    ¡¯Yes.¡¯


    After replying quietly, Furukawa took a step forward.


    Her height wasn¡¯t much different from Mao¡¯s, but she was a sizerger.


    She had defined, childish features, but she looked somehow afraid.


    ¡¯My name is Furukawa. It¡¯s nice to meet you.¡¯


    ¡¯It¡¯s nice to meet you as well.¡¯


    Haruka bowed politely.


    However, Yakumo didn¡¯t bow ¨C rather, he looked away.


    He was looking at Isshin and Mao, speaking quietly between themselves.


    ¡¯... discussed... results of the examination...¡¯


    Haruka could faintly hear Mao¡¯s lowered voice.


    ¨C Results of the examination?


    Perhaps it was something to do with Yakumo¡¯s red eye.


    ¡¯We¡¯re going,¡¯ said Yakumo, interrupting Haruka¡¯s thoughts.


    She saw that Yakumo and Furukawa had already started walking.


    ¡¯Ah, wait.¡¯


    Haruka started walking after Yakumo.


    -


    6


    -


    ¨C I¡¯m scared.


    Ishii finally reached the parking lot.


    The distance of only a few dozen metres had felt considerably longer to Ishii.


    His ears had been buzzing ever since he heard Miyuki¡¯s voice. He was dizzy and his feet were unsteady, as if he had had a bout of anaemia.


    Ishii dropped his key a number of times from his shaking hand and finally opened the door to the white Crown to get into the driver¡¯s seat.


    He leant back on the chair and could tell that his back was damp.


    Miyuki¡¯s faint smile wouldn¡¯t leave his retinas.


    Her eyes, mouth and voice ¨C her very existence was the object of terror.


    Ishii looked at himself in the rear-view mirror.


    ¨C I look awful.


    His face was as pale as a dead man¡¯s. His eyes were bloodshot.


    ¡¯Stop spacing out.¡¯


    Gotou got into the passenger¡¯s seat and hit Ishii¡¯s head.


    ¡¯E-e-excuse me...¡¯


    Though Ishii apologised, his feelings didn¡¯t change.


    ¨C Even while I¡¯m here, I can kill somebody outside.


    Miyuki had said that.


    Thinking about it normally, that was impossible.


    However, Miyuki¡¯s eyes then had been filled with confidence, like those of a magician about to show his audience a marvel. Ishii was sure she was nning something incredible.


    ¡¯E-er, Detective Gotou. About earlier...¡¯


    I want somebody to deny it ¨C that was Ishii¡¯s wish as he asked his question.


    ¡¯It¡¯s obviously a lie!¡¯ spat out Gotou, in a foul mood.


    Though Gotou¡¯s words normally reassured Ishii, now they just sounded like a strong front.


    ¡¯But she didn¡¯t look like she was lying.¡¯


    Ishii couldn¡¯t erase his anxiety.


    ¡¯Listen ¨C use yourmon sense. That woman¡¯s imprisoned in the Tokyo Detention House. She¡¯s locked in a room and is being watched twenty-four hours a day. It¡¯s definitely for making an alibi.¡¯


    Just as Gotou said, as long as she was imprisoned,mitting a crime would be impossible.


    Ishii understood that, but something in the back of his mind wouldn¡¯t ept that.


    Miyuki had trapped them many times up until now. Mightn¡¯t she be able to ovee physical convention ¨C thought Ishii.


    ¡¯She might have a method that we don¡¯t know...¡¯


    He put his anxiety as it was into words.


    ¡¯Give it up already. Of course she can¡¯t. The story¡¯d be different if she could walk through walls or something,¡¯ said Gotou recklessly, lighting up a cigarette.


    That moment, a light came on in Ishii¡¯s head. A bolt out of the blue ¨C


    ¡¯Detective Gotou! That¡¯s it! That!¡¯


    Ishii was so agitated he leant towards Gotou.


    ¡¯You¡¯re so noisy! Calm down!¡¯


    Gotou pushed Ishii away from him as he said that.


    ¡¯I understand! I know how she¡¯s going tomit the murder!¡¯


    ¡¯W-what?¡¯


    Even Gotou couldn¡¯t hide his surprise as he looked at Ishii with wide eyes.


    It made sense for Gotou to be surprised, but Ishii couldn¡¯t think of any other method. Ishii was confident in his thoughts.


    ¡¯Exin,¡¯ said Gotou, looking straight at Ishii¡¯s eyes.


    Gotou¡¯s eyes seemed doubtful, but once he heard Ishii¡¯s exnation, that would probably change.


    ¡¯It¡¯s simple. The hint was what you said about walking through walls, Detective Gotou.¡¯


    Gotou¡¯s brows furrowed, and his lips turned down in doubt.


    It was such an interesting expression, but Gotou would probably get angry if Ishiiughed so he continued his exnation in a disinterested matter.


    ¡¯You don¡¯t understand? Just as you said, Detective Gotou, she ns on walking through the walls.¡¯


    ¡¯Hah?¡¯


    Gotou cocked his head.


    ¡¯I¡¯m saying that she has the special ability to walk through walls. From her perspective, it doesn¡¯t matter how strictly guarded the detention house is. I mean, she can walk through walls,¡¯ dered Ishii clearly.


    He was that confident in his own thoughts.


    ¡¯Ishii. You seriously saying that?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. Of course. Walking through walls is possible. I saw it on television before. A man with supernatural powers named David Copperfield...¡¯


    As Ishii continued exining, Gotou¡¯s fist came down on his head.


    It hurt so much that Ishii couldn¡¯t even scream ¨C he just held his head in his hands.


    ¡¯The next time you say something so stupid, I¡¯m going to kill you,¡¯ said Gotou, spitting out his cigarette.


    -


    7


    -


    ¨C I¡¯m always chasing after him.


    Haruka finally caught up to Yakumo and Furukawa at the lift.


    It would be more correct to say they were waiting there.


    ¡¯You¡¯re the type who would run away toote during a fire.¡¯


    When Haruka got in the lift, Yakumo said that in his usual tone.


    He always said one thing too much.


    ¨C I don¡¯t need to hear that from you.


    Haruka muttered that in her heart.


    They went up to the third floor and then walked up to the men¡¯svatory in front of the nurse centre at Furukawa¡¯s direction.


    ¡¯It¡¯s here,¡¯ said Furukawa, pointing at the door.


    After hearing that a ghost was spotted here, the simple door looked like the gateway to hell.


    Yakumo opened the door without any hesitation, flipped the light switch by the entrance and went inside.


    Haruka and Furukawa stood at the entrance, peering inside.


    It was a cleanvatory, surrounded by white walls. Urinals were on the walls with three stalls at the end.


    ¡¯About a week ago, a young man hospitalised for a stomach ulcer saw a ghost here.¡¯


    Furukawa¡¯s voice was shaking.


    It was like she had experienced it herself.


    ¡¯Where did he see the ghost?¡¯ asked Yakumo.


    ¡¯At the sink,¡¯ replied Furukawa.


    ¡¯Here?¡¯


    Yakumo stood in front of the sink.


    ¡¯Yes.¡¯


    ¡¯Then?¡¯


    ¡¯When he was washing his face, he turned around at the sound of someone¡¯s voice.¡¯


    Yakumo turned around at Furukawa¡¯s words.


    His gaze was on the white wall of thevatory.


    ¡¯Then?¡¯


    ¡¯Nobody was there, but when he looked at the mirror again, there was a girl standing behind him.¡¯


    ¡¯A girl...¡¯ said Haruka as she imagined the scene.


    When he looked at the mirror, the girl¡¯s ghost was standing there. How frightening ¨C


    ¡¯That girl asked him a question.¡¯


    ¡¯A question?¡¯


    Yakumo raised an eyebrow.


    ¡¯Yes.¡¯


    ¡¯What sort of question?¡¯


    ¡¯When are you going to die ¨C she asked him that,¡¯ said Furukawa, opening her eyes wide.


    Haruka felt gooseflesh rise on her skin.


    ¨C When are you going to die?


    Haruka was more frightened by the words the girl¡¯s ghost had left.


    It made it sound like she wished for that person¡¯s death. When she thought about how it was a young girl who¡¯d said that, it made it even more terrible.


    ¡¯Then what happened to him afterwards?¡¯ asked Yakumozily after a silence.


    ¡¯He hurriedly ran out of thevatory and tried to return to his hospital room, but the girl¡¯s ghost was there... and then he headed for the stairs...¡¯


    Furukawa left thevatory entrance and walked towards the stairs.


    Haruka and Yakumo followed her.


    ¡¯Here.¡¯


    Furukawa stopped in front of the stairs.


    The difference in level was minimal. The stairs were wide and there werendings as the stairway turned.


    ¡¯The girl¡¯s ghost came upon him and he fell here.¡¯


    As Furukawa exined, she sped her hands in front of her chest.


    ¡¯Then?¡¯ urged Yakumo.


    ¡¯He hit his head, and when we found him, it was already toote...¡¯


    Furukawa covered her face with her hands as she finished.


    Haruka looked down the stairs. For just a moment, she felt like she could see a bleeding man copsed at the bottom of the stairs.


    Yakumo pinched his brow with his fingers and looked down, as if thinking.


    ¡¯Can you see anything?¡¯


    Yakumo shook his head at Haruka¡¯s question.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t see anything now.¡¯


    ¡¯Then...¡¯


    ¡¯You make mistakes because you jump to conclusions like that.¡¯


    ¡¯Can¡¯t you say that differently?¡¯


    Haruka looked angry, but Yakumo didn¡¯t appear to care as he turned back to Furukawa.


    ¡¯I understand. I¡¯ll investigate.¡¯


    Yakumo said just that and turned around on his heels. He started walking briskly.


    Haruka wasn¡¯t sure what to do, so she bowed at Furukawa and chased after Yakumo.


    ¡¯Hey, did you find out anything?¡¯


    Haruka spoke up to Yakumo, but he walked silently to the lift; it didn¡¯t seem like he wanted to respond.


    ¡¯Hey, why are you in such a bad mood?¡¯


    She asked Yakumo another question as they waited for the lift to move.


    Yakumo sighed and then scowled.


    ¡¯Listening to that would put anyone in a bad mood.¡¯


    ¡¯Why?¡¯


    ¡¯What do you mean, why? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange?¡¯


    Haruka looked up at the ceiling as she thought, but she couldn¡¯t think of anything in particr.


    ¡¯I was an idiot for asking you,¡¯ said Yakumo as the lift doors opened. Then he walked briskly to the exit.


    Haruka chased after Yakumo¡¯s back again.


    ¡¯Exin properly.¡¯


    ¡¯Have you really not noticed?¡¯


    ¡¯I haven¡¯t.¡¯


    ¡¯The young man died after falling down the stairs.¡¯


    ¡¯What¡¯s strange about that?¡¯


    ¡¯That young man died.¡¯


    ¡¯Yes.¡¯


    ¡¯Then why would the nurse know what the ghost said to the young man?¡¯


    ¡¯Ah!¡¯


    Now that Yakumo said it, Haruka finally understood.


    If that young man really died, there was no way the nurse could know what the ghost said to him.


    ¡¯Furthermore, why wasn¡¯t it in the news?¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s...¡¯


    ¡¯If a patient died after falling down the stairs in a hospital, there would be a fuss.¡¯


    ¡¯Right.¡¯


    ¡¯There are other points that are strange.¡¯


    ¡¯What?¡¯


    ¡¯That hospital has been built for half a year. The way the nurse put it, a number of people have died mysterious deaths.¡¯


    ¡¯She did say that.¡¯


    ¡¯If that many people have died mysterious deaths, the responsibility of the management would be questioned.¡¯


    Yakumo¡¯s voice was filled with anger.


    After hearing what Yakumo said, an uneasy feeling spread through Haruka¡¯s chest.


    ¡¯Could it be...¡¯


    ¡¯Correct. That was just gossip. Though it seems like the nurse called Furukawa believes it...¡¯


    Yakumo stopped in front of the automatic door as he said that with a disappointed expression.


    ¡¯How about Isshin-san?¡¯


    ¨C Does he know this is just gossip?


    Haruka was concerned about that.


    ¡¯Of course he knows it¡¯s gossip.¡¯


    ¡¯Then why did he go out of his way to consult Yakumo-kun?¡¯


    ¡¯When that person sees somebody who¡¯s troubled, he can¡¯t leave them alone.¡¯


    ¡¯Right.¡¯


    Haruka felt that too.


    No matter the situation, Isshin was the type of person who couldn¡¯t leave somebody who was troubled alone.


    ¡¯He knew it was gossip and got me to pretend to be an exorcist to control the situation.¡¯


    ¡¯Really?¡¯


    ¡¯And that doctor called Mao doesn¡¯t believe in the ghost either.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s why neither she nor Uncle came along.¡¯


    ¡¯Ah...¡¯


    ¨C Come to think of it.


    Haruka pped her hands in understanding.


    Yakumo walked through the automatic doors and went outside.


    ¡¯Hey, where are you going?¡¯


    Haruka immediately ran after him.


    ¡¯Back, obviously.¡¯


    ¡¯You¡¯re not going to wait for Isshin-san?¡¯


    ¡¯My work is done.¡¯


    Yakumo walked away without turning around.


    -


    8


    -


    Ishii walked through the corridor in the basement of the hospital where the coroner Hata HIdeyoshi worked.


    The fluorescent lighting was dirty and broken at points, so the corridor was dim and uncanny.


    Ishii didn¡¯t want toe to a ce like this by himself, but he couldn¡¯t say something like that.


    Gotou was frantically looking for Yakumo and couldn¡¯t get away from his work. Plus, the person who¡¯d suggested that they ask Hata¡¯s opinion was none other than Ishii.


    Ishii stood in front of the door at the very end and knocked as he pinned down his wildly beating heart.


    ¡¯It¡¯s open.¡¯


    There was a reply in a hoarse voice.


    With the mood of the corridor, that voice sounded more uncanny than usual.


    ¡¯P-please excuse me.¡¯


    Ishii timidly opened the door and went inside.


    The room was about six tatami in size. Cabs lined the walls, while Hata was at the desk in the back.


    With white hair and a face that was wrinkled like a dried persimmon, Hata had goggling eyes which were sparkling like those of a child.


    He looked just like a demon.


    Hata was a perverted coroner who professed that ¡¯corpses had to be raw¡¯.


    Gotou always said that Hata wouldmit a crime someday, but Ishii thought that what Hata said came from an innocent interest in the matter as a doctor.


    Hata was unusually interested in the threshold between life and death.


    However, just because Ishii thought that didn¡¯t mean Hata wasn¡¯t frightening.


    ¡¯Oh, it¡¯s you, Ishii-kun?¡¯


    Hata took a leisurely sip of his tea.


    ¡¯Ah, h-hello.¡¯


    ¡¯The bear isn¡¯t with you?¡¯


    ¨C Bear?


    For a moment, Ishii was confused, but then he realised that Hata was talking about Gotou.


    ¡¯Detective Gotou is busy with another case...¡¯


    ¡¯I see. Why not sit down?¡¯


    Hata looked at the round chair in the centre of the room.


    ¡¯Ah, I don¡¯t mind standing.¡¯


    ¡¯Then we can¡¯t rx and talk.¡¯


    ¡¯I-I¡¯m sorry.¡¯


    Ishii hurriedly sat down in the chair after Hata said that, sounding depressed.


    When they sat in front of each other like this, Hata seemed even more like a demon.


    ¨C He really is scary.


    ¡¯So what are you here for today? Youe to ask for a way to kill the bear?¡¯


    ¡¯T-that¡¯s... How could I kill Detective Gotou...¡¯


    ¡¯That idiot won¡¯t get better unless he dies,¡¯ said Hata. He seemed to find it funny as he leant backwards and giggled.


    Ishii looked at him fearfully, wondering whether his chin might dislocate.


    ¡¯Actually, I wanted to consult you about something,¡¯ said Ishii after Hata finishedughing.


    ¡¯Consult? All I can help with is corpses.¡¯


    ¡¯I understand.¡¯


    Ishii adjusted the position of his sses and looked straight at Hata.


    Hata seemed to sense something different from usual so he looked back with a serious expression and urged Ishii to continue: ¡¯Try telling me.¡¯


    ¡¯We went to the detention house today to meet Nanase Miyuki.¡¯


    ¡¯That must¡¯ve been a trial.¡¯


    Hata¡¯s eyes popped out like a fish¡¯s.


    Even Hata couldn¡¯t remain indifferent after hearing her name.


    ¡¯We were called there. By her...¡¯


    ¡¯Then?¡¯


    ¡¯She gave us advance notice that she would kill Saitou Isshin from within the detention house. No, perhaps it was a prophecy.¡¯


    ¡¯Advance notice of a murder, eh...¡¯


    Hata looked grim as he rubbed the white stubble on his chin.


    Even Hata was troubled by the situation.


    ¡¯So I wanted to borrow your knowledge, Hata-san...¡¯


    ¡¯The method somebody would use to kill somebody else from within a detention house ¨C that¡¯s what you want to know.¡¯


    ¡¯Yes.¡¯


    ¡¯There¡¯s no such method,¡¯ said Hata firmly.


    The response was so quick that it was anticlimactic.


    ¡¯No, but...¡¯


    ¡¯If it were a one-room t, there could be some sort of trick, but it¡¯s different for a detention house.¡¯


    Ishii also understood what Hata was saying.


    The detention house was fortified with metal walls. It couldn¡¯t be left or entered easily. Ishii knew that.


    However, that didn¡¯t mean he epted it.


    Ishii didn¡¯t think that Miyuki had just gave them advance notice of a murder she couldn¡¯t do to kill time. She must have been thinking something that Ishii couldn¡¯t understand.


    ¡¯Can you not think of a method besides a trick?¡¯


    ¡¯Besides a trick?¡¯


    ¡¯YEs. For example, supernatural powers or curses...¡¯


    ¡¯Curses...¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. Do you know anything of them?¡¯


    ¡¯I hear many rumours of that sort, but they¡¯re all scams.¡¯


    ¡¯But...¡¯


    ¡¯The only real thing I¡¯ve seen up until now is Yakumo.¡¯


    Hata snorted.


    It was the same for Ishii, but he still thought there might be something.


    ¡¯We are dealing with Nanase Miyuki. She might have a special ability.¡¯


    ¡¯If she is going to kill somebody with supernatural powers or curses ¨C we have no means to stop her.¡¯


    Hata gulped down all the tea in his teacup.


    ¡¯That¡¯s...¡¯


    Ishii felt like he had fallen into hell.


    It was just as Hata said. If she used supernatural powers or curses, even if they knew her method, they, as normal people, had no way to stop her.


    ¡¯This is just my gut talking, but is Nanase Miyuki¡¯s goal murder?¡¯ drawled Hata.


    ¡¯What do you mean?¡¯


    ¡¯Exactly what I said.¡¯


    After Hata said that, he slowly looked up at the fluorescent lights on the ceiling.


    Ishii couldn¡¯t understand the true meaning behind Hata¡¯s words ¨C


    -


    9


    -


    ¡¯Sorry to bother.¡¯


    Gotou opened the door to Yakumo¡¯s secret hiding ce, the <Movie Research Circle>..


    The dim and cold room was silent.


    It seemed like Yakumo had gone out without locking the door. Gotou thought it was careless, but then he realised there was nothing to steal from the dreary room.


    Gotou sat down on a chair.


    ¨C I will kill Saitou Isshin from within the detention house.


    Miyuki¡¯s words kept repeating in Gotou¡¯s head.


    It was absolutely impossible. Gotou understood that, but he just couldn¡¯t wipe the anxiety away from his heart.


    That was why he wanted to hear Yakumo¡¯s opinion.


    No, he might have just wanted to hear the words ¡¯Killing somebody from within a detention house is impossible¡¯ from Yakumo¡¯s mouth.


    However, Yakumo didn¡¯t answer no matter how many times Gotou called.


    Gotou hade to Yakumo¡¯s secret hiding ce because of that, but the room was empty.


    ¡¯You monster cat. What are you doing at a time like this?¡¯


    Gotou clicked his tongue and cursed. Then, his mobile phone started vibrating to tell him he had a call.


    ¨C Yakumo!?


    ¡¯You bastard! Where the hell have you walked off to!?¡¯


    Gotou answered the mobile without checking the disy and yelled at the receiver.


    <What did you say?>


    The voice he heard from the other end of the phone was the thick one of Miyagawa.


    ¡¯What? It¡¯s you, Miyagawa-san?¡¯


    <What do you mean, what? Honestly...>


    Gotou heard Miyagawa sigh.


    ¡¯What is it then?¡¯


    <What do you mean, what is it? I¡¯m calling about Nanase Miyuki¡¯s murder.>


    ¡¯Did you figure something out?¡¯ snapped Gotou.


    <No, we don¡¯t know the details at all.>


    ¡¯I see...¡¯


    They wouldn¡¯t have to put up with so much if they could find stuff out that easily. Gotou understood that, but he couldn¡¯t do anything about his rapidly withering feelings.


    <There¡¯s one piece of bad news.>


    ¡¯What is it?¡¯


    <Regarding the matter of Saitou Isshin¡¯s bodyguard...>


    The moment Gotou left the detention house, he told Miyagawa the situation and requested that a bodyguard stay with Saitou Isshin for the next little while.


    ¡¯What happened?¡¯


    From the tone of Miyagawa¡¯s voice, Gotou could easily imagine what the police had decided, but he decided to ask anyway.


    ¡¯The guys at the top decided to keep an eye on the situation.¡¯


    ¨C As I thought.


    ¡¯Why?¡¯ asked Gotou, though he knew the answer.


    <There¡¯s no way a murder can ur from within a detention house ¨C that¡¯s what they decided.>


    ¡¯Idiotic. It¡¯ll be toote if something happens,¡¯ spat out Gotou, disappointed in the answer he had expected.


    It was certainly impossible to kill somebody from within a detention house. Gotou understood that. But there was always the possibility.


    It would be toote once it happened.


    However, the organisation that was the police wouldn¡¯t move their fat bottoms until something happened.


    There was a mountain of cases wherein they had the information from the victim but no concrete action was taken.


    <We¡¯ll need people to guard him. And if the press hear about the police moving because somebody gave advance notice of a murder from within a detention house, it¡¯d be a mess.¡¯


    Gotou understood what Miyagawa was saying.


    If the police moved now, that would mean they recognised what Miyuki said. Then the press would get all stirred up.


    But ¨C


    ¡¯Who the hell cares? Somebody might get killed!¡¯


    <Calm down.>


    ¡¯How could I be calm?¡¯


    <You idiot! Before you go pping your mouth off, there¡¯s something you have to do

 Volume 6 Chapter 2

    Volume 6 Chapter 2


    <strong>VOLUME 6 ¨C TO THE LIMITS OF DESPAIR (1)</strong>


    file 02: fluctuation (yin) ()


    -


    1


    -


    ¨C I can¡¯t believe it.


    Haruka dressed herself hurriedly, left the t and rushed into a cab.


    Even after she told the driver the address, it felt unreal, like she was watching a television drama.


    The city scenery passing her by in the window that should have been familiar also looked like something from a different world.


    Her fingers were trembling slightly.


    ¨C Why did this happen?


    <Isshin-san was stabbed and taken to the hospital.>


    When Ishii told her that, all she could say was ¡®Is that so?¡¯ because she hadn¡¯t known what to reply since it was so unexpected.


    How was his condition? Why did something like this happen? And who did it?


    She had many questions, but at that moment, all of them flew out of her head.


    ¨C This is a dream.


    She thought that many times. Even now, as she rode in the cab, she still wondered if she would wake up.


    There was no reason for Isshin to be stabbed.


    He was the sort of person who others would be grateful for rather than begrudge.


    ¨C Then why?


    Haruka sped her hands together and just prayed that Isshin would be all right.


    When she got to the bed, Isshin would be lying on the bed and smile, saying, ¡¯I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a graze.¡¯ Then, Yakumo wouldin, saying, ¡¯Uncle, you shouldn¡¯t scare people like that.¡¯


    ¨C Right. That¡¯s how it¡¯ll go. Please let it go that way.


    The more Haruka wished, the more the uneasiness in her heart grew.


    Finally, the cab arrived at the hospital entrance.


    It was the hospital she had visited with Yakumo and Isshin today. She hadn¡¯t thought she would return like this.


    Haruka paid the driver the fare and got off the cab to go into the hospital¡¯s night entrance.


    She went through the passage and stepped into the dim and quiet lobby.


    She saw people sitting next to each other on the bench in the corridor.


    It was Gotou and Nao.


    Gotou had his head hung low, and his shirt was dyed deep red.


    Nao was hugging her knees as she sat.


    ¨C This really isn¡¯t a dream.


    ¡¯Detective Gotou.¡¯


    Haruka put strength into her body and called out to Gotou.


    Gotou slowly looked up.


    His usual hearty demeanour was gone ¨C he looked like he could die at any moment.


    ¡¯Oh, it¡¯s you, Haruka-chan?¡¯ replied Gotou, raising his right hand.


    Nao looked up as well.


    Her eyes were filled with tears, but she was biting her lip to keep them from falling.


    It hurt to look at her trying to act strong.


    ¡¯Nao-chan, you OK?¡¯ said Haruka, sitting down next to her.


    Nao¡¯s face was red from holding in her emotions.


    ¡¯You can cry,¡¯ said Gotou, patting Nao on the head.


    With that, Nao flew towards Haruka.


    Haruka epted Nao and hugged her tightly.


    Nao sobbed, shoulders shaking. Haruka¡¯s shirt was wet with Nao¡¯s tears.


    Haruka gently rubbed Nao¡¯s back.


    ¡¯It¡¯s fine. It¡¯ll be fine,¡¯ murmured Haruka, hugging Nao more tightly.


    Since Haruka hadn¡¯t heard the situation, there was no evidence behind those words, but all they could do now was believe in them.


    After crying for a while, Nao calmed down.


    Finally, she wiped her tears and sat back down on the bench, hugging her knees.


    ¡¯Damn, what a strong girl,¡¯ said Gotou was a wry smile.


    ¡¯It¡¯s true. Nao-chan is a strong girl,¡¯ agreed Haruka.


    ¡¯This girl was there too. She was crying because of what happened, and I told her not to. Then, shepletely stopped and had held it in until now.¡¯


    Gotou appeared to be regretting what he said.


    ¡¯Nao-chan, you did well.¡¯


    Haruka patted Nao¡¯s hair and gripped her hand.


    Nao gripped Haruka¡¯s hand too.


    It was a small but very strong hand.


    ¡¯How is Isshin-san¡¯s condition?¡¯


    Haruka said the thing highest up on her mind.


    ¡¯Still in surgery. I don¡¯t know anything either.¡¯


    Gotou gave a vague response.


    However, from looking at the blood on his shirt, Haruka could easily imagine that the situation wasn¡¯t good.


    ¨C But it¡¯ll be fine. Isshin-san won¡¯t die so easily.¡¯


    ¡¯Where¡¯s Yakumo-kun?¡¯


    She¡¯d thought he¡¯d be here first, but she didn¡¯t see him.


    ¡¯Ishii went to pick him up.¡¯


    ¡¯I see...¡¯ murmured Haruka, looking at her feet.


    After that, nobody spoke.


    The silence made it feel like even time was in a stupor.


    I wonder how much time has passed ¨C


    The sound of footsteps echoed through the lobby.


    Haruka looked up.


    Yakumo was there, like he hade out of the darkness.


    He didn¡¯t appear rushed. He walked slowly, like he was checking every step.


    ¡¯Yakumo-kun...¡¯


    Haruka stood up and called out to him.


    However, she didn¡¯t know what to say next, so she shut her mouth.


    Yakumo walked up to them with a nk expression and patted Nao lightly on the head.


    Though his mouth didn¡¯t open, it looked like the two of them, who were facing each other, were saying something to each other.


    ¡¯How¡¯s Uncle?¡¯ said Yakumo to nobody in particr.


    ¡¯In surgery. He lost consciousness, but he was breathing,¡¯ exined Gotou in a in tone.


    ¡¯Is that so?¡¯


    Yakumo said just that and then fell silent.


    ¡¯I¡¯m sorry that happened while I was there.¡¯


    Gotou stood up and bowed deeply towards Yakumo.


    However, Yakumo made no response, as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything. It was like his spirit had left him.


    Ishii returned, a littlete.


    ¡¯How is the situation?¡¯


    Ishii ran in and spoke in an inappropriately loud voice.


    ¡¯Quiet!¡¯ said Gotou. He put a cigarette in his mouth and sat on the bench.


    Haruka wanted to say something to Ishii, who looked confused, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself up to it.


    Haruka silently looked down again.


    ¡¯Are you rtives?¡¯


    After a while, a man in a green operating gown spoke to them.


    His oval face looked exhausted. He was so pale somebody might suspect he was a patient.


    ¡¯I am the doctor on duty, Sakakibara.¡¯


    The man in the operating gown gave his name.


    A nurse was behind him. It was Furukawa, the nurse who had shown the around the hospital for the ghost sighting.


    ¡¯Oi! How¡¯s his condition?¡¯


    Gotou was the first to speak.


    Yakumo was standing and looking forward, like he had been before.


    ¡¯He escaped death, but he hasn¡¯t woken up yet. We cannot say anything for certain until we observe his condition for longer.¡¯


    ¡¯Is he OK?¡¯


    Gotou stood up forcefully.


    ¡¯We don¡¯t know. At this stage, he cannot breathe automatically,¡¯ said Sakakibara quickly, perhaps disturbed by Gotou¡¯s fierceness.


    ¡¯What do you mean, you don¡¯t know!? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be a doctor?¡¯


    Gotou gripped Sakakibara by the cor and shook him threateningly.


    ¡¯Please calm down.¡¯


    Furukawa stepped between them to try to stop him, but she was thrust away.


    ¡¯Shut up! If anything happens to him, I¡¯ll kill you instead!¡¯ threatened Gotou further.


    Things couldn¡¯t keep going like this. Haruka stood up to stop Gotou, but Yakumo spoke up before she could.


    ¡¯Gotou-san, please stop.¡¯


    Though he didn¡¯t speak loudly, that one sentence made everyone stop moving.


    Gotou lost his force, like a balloon leaking air, and he let go of Sakakibara¡¯s cor.


    Yakumo bowed towards Sakakibara, saying, ¡¯I apologise.¡¯


    ¡¯Anyway, the patient will be moved to the ICU. At this stage, we cannot allow visits, but you can look from outisde.


    ¡¯I will show you the way,¡¯ said Furukawa.


    ¡¯Damn it!¡¯


    Gotou kicked the bench, letting his anger out at something since it had nowhere to go. The loud noise reverberated through the loudly.


    Yakumo¡¯s murmur blended into the sound.


    ¨C I couldn¡¯t save anyone this time either.


    -


    2


    -


    ¨C I couldn¡¯t save him, even though I was right there.


    Gotou¡¯s anger was directed towards his own weak-mindedness.


    The anger couldn¡¯t have been settled by kicking a bench. He knew that, but if he hadn¡¯t done it, he might have copsed.


    Gotou¡¯s life operated like this.


    ¨C I won¡¯t let anyone be killed. I won¡¯t let anyone die.


    He hade so far believing that, but those thoughts never reached the whole way.


    He saw Yakumo and the others walking down the corridor, led by the nurse.


    However, Gotou didn¡¯t feel like following them.


    He was frozen in the corridor like he had be a rock.


    ¨C Even though I vowed to protect him no matter what, I couldn¡¯t do anything.


    He felt close to despair as the strength left his body.


    He looked at his palms ¨C they were dyed dark red with Isshin¡¯s blood.


    ¡¯Damn it.¡¯


    Regretting wouldn¡¯t turn back the clock, but he still couldn¡¯t help but think about it.


    ¨C Why did I leave Isshin by himself?


    ¡¯It isn¡¯t your fault, Detective Gotou,¡¯ said Ishii, looking like he might start crying at any moment.


    The trite constion made Gotou even angrier.


    ¡¯Then whose fault is it?¡¯


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    Ishii stepped back when Gotou red at him.


    ¡¯If it¡¯s not my fault, whose is it?¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s...¡¯


    Ishii looked frightened, but Gotou approached him more.


    ¡¯Is it your fault?¡¯


    ¡¯I...¡¯


    ¡¯Who? Whose fault is it?¡¯


    ¡¯No... I...¡¯


    ¡¯Tell me!¡¯ yelled Gotou, lifting Ishii by his shirt.


    Normally, Ishii would have shrieked, but his mouth turned into a hard line and he took Gotou¡¯s anger head-on.


    ¡¯That¡¯s right. It¡¯s my fault.¡¯


    Ishii¡¯s shoulders shook. There were tears in his eyes.


    ¨C Don¡¯t make that face.


    ¡¯You...¡¯


    Though Gotou said that, he felt his anger rapidly dissipating.


    Ishii was suffering himself because he felt responsible, but he had still spoken to Gotou in his consideration.


    Gotou hadn¡¯t thought he¡¯d need a weak man like Ishii to be considerate of him.


    ¨C What am I doing?


    He felt very small for ming himself and stopping.


    He could regret as much as he wantedter, but there were other things he had to do now.


    ¡¯If I had noticed something in the temple, Isshin-san wouldn¡¯t have been stabbed. It was my fault. Everything was my fault.¡¯


    Ishii¡¯s face was wet with tears as he spoke pleadingly.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t cry!¡¯


    Gotou hit Ishii¡¯s head.


    It felt like something had been woken from its sleep.


    ¨C There are things I still have to do.


    He remembered.


    He needed to reveal the truth of the case and make Miyuki pay for it. That wasn¡¯t all.


    ¨C I¡¯ll leave Yakumo and Nao in your care then.


    Isshin¡¯s words came up in Gotou¡¯s head.


    ¨C He left Yakumo and Nao to me.


    When Gotou thought that, he was stirred up by a strong force.


    ¡¯It wouldn¡¯t have mattered if somebody like you were there or not.¡¯


    Gotou let go of Ishii and clicked his tongue.


    Ishii staggered backwards.


    ¡¯What are you spacing out for?¡¯


    Gotou hit Ishii¡¯s head again.


    At first, Ishii shrugged in pain, but when he looked at Gotou, his expression became brighter immediately.


    ¡¯I-I apologise.¡¯


    ¡¯There are things we¡¯ve still got to do. We¡¯ll regretter.¡¯


    Gotou said that to Ishii, but the words were actually also directed to himself.


    It wasn¡¯t like him to regret the past and think about questions with no answers. He¡¯d move, move and move.


    ¨C That¡¯s the sort of guy I am.


    ¡¯Yes sir.¡¯


    Ishii stood up straight.


    He¡¯d never live down letting Ishii notice the important things before him.


    Gotou hit Ishii once more.


    ¡¯We¡¯re going.¡¯


    Gotou spoke up loudly and then he started walking after Yakumo.


    -


    3


    -


    Haruka walked down the corridor, holding Nao¡¯s hand.


    More than being considerate of Nao, it felt like Haruka would lose herself if she didn¡¯t hold onto somebody.


    She looked at Yakumo, walking ahead of them.


    His back wasn¡¯t crying or angry.


    ¨C Yakumo¡¯s empty shell.


    It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration ¨C Haruka really felt that way.


    Finally, they reached the ICU with Furukawa¡¯s guidance.


    Through a thick ss, Haruka could see Isshin lying on a bed.


    Machines such as an ECG and EEG surrounded him, their many cords and tubes stretching over Isshin¡¯s body.


    A respirator covered his mouth and nose, so Haruka couldn¡¯t see his face clearly.


    Sakakibara and a number of nurses kept going in and out. It appeared that they were working hard to treat him.


    Nao¡¯s eyes werepletely red as she pressed herself against the ss to look through it.


    The difficult reality that was happening in front of her eyes ¨C


    Haruka¡¯s chest hurt when she saw Nao epting that and bearing it.


    ¨C Does Nao have any rtives besides Isshin?


    That question suddenly came up in Haruka¡¯s head.


    Nao wasn¡¯t old enough to live on her own. On top of that, she was deaf.


    ¡¯How¡¯s his condition?¡¯


    A voice interrupted Haruka¡¯s thoughts.


    She turned around to see Gotou standing there. Ishii was behind him.


    ¡¯We cannot make any predictions yet.¡¯


    Furukawa spoke instead of Haruka.


    ¡¯You better not die.¡¯


    Gotou said that threateningly to Isshin through the ss.


    ¡¯Isshin-san won¡¯t die and leave Nao-chan behind,¡¯ said Haruka, clutching Nao¡¯s hand.


    Nao nodded in response.


    When Gotou saw that, he seemed to be determined and he patted Nao¡¯s head with a nod.


    ¡¯Hey, Yakumo.¡¯


    Gotou looked at Yakumo.


    Yakumo slowly raised his pale face. Though he didn¡¯t respond, Gotou continued.


    ¡¯I¡¯ll take care of Nao.¡¯


    Haruka¡¯s eyes went wide at those unexpected words as she looked at Gotou.


    Even Yakumo appeared surprised. He gaped at Gotou.


    ¡¯I¡¯ll leave Nao in your care ¨C that¡¯s what Isshin said to me.¡¯


    Gotou scratched his head awkwardly and sat in front of Nao.


    ¡¯Hey. That¡¯s OK, right?¡¯


    Gotou turned a gentle smile that Haruka had never seen before towards Nao as he asked for her agreement.


    Nao nodded, though Haruka didn¡¯t know if she heard the words.


    Gotou patted Nao¡¯s head and then stood up.


    He had to stay firm. Though Gotou didn¡¯t say that aloud, Haruka felt that from Gotou.


    ¡¯Yakumo. You don¡¯t have anyints either, right?¡¯


    Yakumo nodded silently at Gotou¡¯s question.


    Yakumo was always calmer than anybody and distant no matter where or when, but right now, he was like a piece of ss that would break if you touched it.


    ¨C Can I do anything at a time like this?


    Haruka thought about it, but she couldn¡¯t find an answer.


    ¡¯I would like to discuss the patient with a rtive...¡¯


    Sakakibara came out of the ICU and called out to them.


    Yakumo silently nodded.


    ¡¯Would youe to the first-floor examination room? Let¡¯s talk there.¡¯


    After Sakakibara said that, he looked at all of them, bowed and then stuck his hands in the pocket of his white coat before walking down the corridor.


    Even after Sakakibara left, Yakumo just looked down the corridor.


    As if something was there ¨C


    Haruka looked down the corridor as well.


    ¨C What¡¯s that?


    She was so surprised she couldn¡¯t speak.


    A girl stood there.


    Only her face was enveloped in a ck shadow, as if it were dyed with ink.


    ¨C She isn¡¯t from this world.


    Haruka felt that immediately. She could see through the girl.


    Perhaps that¡¯s the ghost in the rumour that¡¯s spreading through the hospital ¨C


    That girl opened her mouth.


    ¡¯... die... soon... too...¡¯


    With the noise, Haruka couldn¡¯t clearly hear what she said.


    Finally, the girl disappeared, as if she had been swallowed by the darkness.


    Nao looked at Yakumo questioningly.


    She might have heard something.


    ¡¯Yakumo-kun. That...¡¯


    Though Haruka spoke to him, there was no response from Yakumo.


    Yakumo took out the ck contact lens in his left eye.


    Yakumo¡¯s vivid red left eye was exposed.


    ¡¯This...¡¯


    After murmuring that, Yakumo dropped his contact lens to the floor and stepped on it.


    Crack ¨C


    The sound of the lens breaking sounded incredibly loud to Haruka.


    ¡¯Yakumo-kun...¡¯


    Yakumo was clearly acting strange.


    ¨C Yakumo¡¯s going to disappear.


    Haruka spoke up in her uneasiness.


    ¡¯Take care of Nao for me,¡¯ muttered Yakumo. Then, he walked towards the darkness down the corridor.


    ¨C You¡¯re OK, right, Yakumo?


    Haruka murmured that in her heart.


    -


    4


    -


    Gotou was driving the car.


    He looked at the rear-view mirror and saw Haruka and Nao sitting in the backseat.


    They seemed afraid of something.


    ¡¯OK?¡¯ said Gotou, turning around after stopping the car at the red light.


    ¨C Is what OK?


    He had just been trying to put them at ease, but even he thought it was a stupid question.


    However, Haruka seemed to understand Gotou¡¯s feelings and showed him a smile.


    ¡¯Yes.¡¯


    Though she had a stiff smile instead of her usual bright one, it made him feel a bit better.


    ¡¯I see...¡¯


    Gotou said just that and started the car.


    ¡¯Er... is it all right not to say anything to your wife?¡¯ asked Haruka, sounding concerned.


    ¡¯It¡¯s not a big deal.¡¯


    Gotou shrugged with a smile.


    However, the truth was that Gotou had no idea how his wife Atsuko would react.


    There was no time to make a fuss about it ¨C would be his excuse.


    It wouldn¡¯t be the first time he used it.


    ¨C When did that start?


    He found the answer to that immediately.


    It was when Atsuko had had a miscarriage. Because of that, she could no longer bear children.


    ¨C Sorry.


    Atsuko had said that to Gotou as an apology.


    ¨C Why are you apologising? Having no children isn¡¯t a big deal. I¡¯m fine as long as I have you.


    That was what Gotou had really felt.


    However, for some reason, he hadn¡¯t said it aloud.


    At the time, all Gotou had done was nod silently.


    ¨C Idiot!


    Gotou had yelled that at himself, but he just couldn¡¯t honestly express his feelings.


    After that, the number of conversations he had with his wife rapidly lessened.


    ¡¯What a stupid man...¡¯


    He unconsciously spoke aloud.


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯ said Haruka.


    ¡¯Nothing,¡¯ responded Gotou with a wry smile. Then, he parked his car in the parking lot for the police residence, where he lived.


    ¡¯We¡¯re here.¡¯


    Gotou turned off the engine and got off the car. Then, he looked up at the fourth-floor window for his t.


    The light was on.


    It was always like this. No matter howte Gotou returned, the light would still be on.


    When his rtionship with Atsuko began, he had once mentioned that lonely it was living alone and returning to a dark room.


    Now that he thought about it, it had implicitly suggested that he wanted to marry her.


    Atsuko still hadn¡¯t forgotten that conversation ¨C she always kept the light on.


    ¡¯OK, let¡¯s go,¡¯ said Gotou, waiting for Haruka and Nao to get off the car.


    He didn¡¯t know how Atsuko would react, but there was no point grumbling now.


    Determined, Gotou went through the entrance, took the elevator up to the fourth floor and stood in front of the door to his t.


    He never pressed the inte button.


    Whether Atsuko was asleep or awake, he¡¯d unlock the door with his own key and go inside. However, today, the situation was different.


    Gotou took a deep breath and pressed the inte button.


    Soon there was a sound and the door opened.


    Atsuko didn¡¯t look surprised even after seeing Haruka and Nao at Gotou¡¯s side.


    ¡¯Oh, what is it?¡¯ said Atsuko without any dy.


    ¡¯We¡¯re taking care of this girl for the next little while,¡¯ said Gotou quickly, pulling Nao towards him.


    For some reason, his hand was shaking.


    ¡¯OK,¡¯ said Atsuko, crouching to greet Nao with a smile.


    Nao smiled back.


    Even though it was an unreasonable request, Atsuko just epted it, without asking anything. Though Gotou felt grateful to her, he didn¡¯t know how to express it.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time for that either.


    He was always grateful to Atsuko, but he never said anything. That had be natural for him.


    Despite that, Atsuko never asked for a divorce.


    ¨C Why does she stay with me?


    Sometimes Gotou wondered about that.


    What was fun about being with somebody like him who never considered the home like him? Wouldn¡¯t Atsuko have preferred a different life?


    Gotou didn¡¯t have the courage to ask.


    ¡¯I¡¯m going back to the precinct now. Ask Haruka-chan for the details.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    Haruka sounded confused, but Gotou pretended not to hear and left to escape.


    ¨C Why am I running?


    He didn¡¯t know.


    After he reached the elevator, his feet suddenly stopped and turned around.


    It looked like Atsuko and the others had already gone inside ¨C he couldn¡¯t see them.


    ¨C What am I doing?


    Gotou clicked his tongue and went into the elevator.


    -


    5


    -


    After Ishii returned to the precinct, he sank into his chair.


    ¨C I couldn¡¯t do anything.


    That sense of helplessness made him feel even more exhausted.


    The image of Isshin bleeding on the floor kept shing in front of his eyes.


    I should have been able to save him. But ¨C


    Interrupting Ishii¡¯s thoughts, which were bing increasingly negative, his mobile phone rang. The number on the disy was Hijikata Makoto¡¯s.


    ¡¯Hello, Ishii speaking.¡¯


    Ishii answered the phone with a heavy heart.


    <The situation has be serious.>


    That was the first thing Makoto said.


    Makoto, who was a newspaper reporter, had probably heard that Isshin had been stabbed.


    ¡¯Yes...¡¯


    Ishii gave a t reply.


    <Are you all right?>


    Makoto¡¯s worried voice reverberated in Ishii¡¯s weakened heart.


    ¡¯It¡¯s my fault...¡¯


    He hadn¡¯t nned on saying it, but he¡¯d let it out of his mouth before he noticed.


    The first impression Ishii had of Makoto was fear.


    However, after a number of cases, he hade to know her and that impression had changed greatly.


    Makoto was somebody who could be attentive of others. During thest case, Makoto had been the one who held out her hand towards Ishii, who had lost his way.


    <What¡¯s wrong?>


    Makoto spoke in a gentle voice.


    ¡¯I was at the scene. I was guarding Isshin-san, but...¡¯


    <Ishii-san...>


    ¡¯That¡¯s why everything¡¯s my fault.¡¯


    <That¡¯s not true!>


    Makoto let out a loud voice on the other side of the phone.


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    <If anybody is responsible, it¡¯s the culprit. Don¡¯t you think so?>


    ¡¯Yes,¡¯ replied Ishii, pressured by Makoto¡¯s forceful tone.


    <Let¡¯s work our hardest to arrest the culprit. I¡¯ll help as well.>


    ¡¯I understand. Thank you very much.¡¯


    After saying his thanks, Ishii hung up.


    He felt like his spirits were just a bit refreshed.


    Just as Makoto said, I have to work my hardest to arrest the culprit now ¨C Ishii felt like he had cleared his mind.


    Just as Ishii turned back to the desk with a fresh mind, the door opened.


    ¡¯You were back?¡¯


    Miyagawa came into the room.


    Though he didn¡¯t say anything, there was regret on his face.


    ¨C If I¡¯d put out more guards.


    His thoughts were clear on his face.


    ¡¯Yes sir.¡¯


    ¡¯Then where¡¯s Gotou?¡¯ asked Miyagawa, looking at the chair across from Ishii.


    ¡¯He returned to the official residence.¡¯


    ¡¯Hm?¡¯


    Miyagawa frowned. He looked dubious.


    ¡¯E-er, um... He took in the victim¡¯s daughter, so...¡¯


    Ishii quickly gave an exnation. Miyagawa¡¯s frown deepened.


    When Gotou said he would take Nao in, Ishii had been surprised too. He hadn¡¯t thought Gotou would say that.


    However, now that he thought about it, it was like Gotou.


    Gotou was more soft-hearted than anyone. He wasn¡¯t somebody who could refuse when asked to do something.


    ¡¯Gotou took in the victim¡¯s doctor?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. The victim, Saitou Isshin-san, said he would leave the rest to Detective Gotou...¡¯


    ¡¯I see...¡¯


    Miyagawa looked up at the ceiling with great feeling and lit a cigarette.


    The smoke slowly rose.


    ¡¯Right. I almost forgot something important.¡¯


    After a silence, Miyagawa threw a file onto the desk.


    ¡¯What is this?¡¯


    ¡¯The background of the guard on duty during the interview.¡¯


    ¡¯Ah,¡¯ said Ishii in understanding.


    The guard had been silently when Miyuki announced that she was going to kill somebody. Gotou had said it was suspicious and asked Miyagawa to look into his background.


    Ishii flipped through the pages and looked at the documents.


    Yamamura Mikio. Twenty-six years old. After graduating high school, he passed the examination to be a guard and took that on as his job.


    ¡¯Ah!¡¯


    Ishii had been disappointed, but he unconsciously spoke up when he saw the address.


    ¡¯What?¡¯


    Miyagawa probably felt something. His eyes were sharp.


    ¡¯It¡¯s Yamamura¡¯s address.¡¯


    ¡¯Address?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. It¡¯s ©–©–. On the map...¡¯


    Ishii searched through his drawer, took out an as and spread it out on the desk.


    He flipped through the pages to find©–©–.


    ¡¯Here,¡¯ said Ishii, pointing at a spot on the map.


    Right then, Miyagawa¡¯s expressionpletely changed.


    ¡¯That¡¯s where Nanase Miyuki¡¯s case urred fifteen years ago...¡¯


    Tension ran across Miyagawa¡¯s face.


    The ce Yamamura lived and the ce Miyuki lived were only a hundred metres apart, though the town names were different.


    Though Ishii had no idea what that meant, he couldn¡¯t write it off as just a coincidence.


    ¡¯Perhaps Nanase Miyuki and Yamamura might have interacted when they were younger.¡¯


    By saying that aloud, Ishii became agitated.


    He adjusted the position of his sses with his finger and looked at the map again.


    Their ages were close, so it was very possible.


    If he imagined a bit further, he couldn¡¯t deny the possibility that they had kept in contact even after the incident fifteen years ago.


    ¡¯We can¡¯t say anything with just this. It might just be a coincidence,¡¯ growled Miyagawa, scratching his chin.


    ¡¯Right...¡¯


    Ishii had no reply to that.


    When he thought about it more, it was too hasty to think that Yamamura might be a conspirator just because he lived close by.


    ¡¯But it¡¯s too good to ignore.¡¯


    Miyagawa smirked at Ishii.


    Ishii had been withering, but that was enough to make him swell up.


    ¡¯Yes sir.¡¯


    ¡¯All right. I¡¯ll look into Yamamura some more in the detective department. You and Gotou can look into other lines for me.¡¯


    ¡¯Other lines?¡¯


    ¡¯Any trivial thing is fine. Look into what happened at the scene again.¡¯


    ¡¯Yes sir.¡¯


    They had been at the scene.


    Did we miss something ¨C by looking into their memories again, they might be able to make new discoveries.


    ¡¯I¡¯m counting on you.¡¯


    Miyagawa picked up the documents and left the room.


    ¨C I¡¯m counting on you.


    Thest thing Miyagawa said circled in Ishii¡¯s mind.


    Ishii had virtually never been counted on to do something in his life before. The exhration he had never felt before naturally brought a smile to his face.


    -


    6


    -


    Yakumo left the hospital through the night exit.


    His body was heavy.


    It felt like he would sink into the floor if he stopped even shortly.


    Where should I head ¨C without the answer to that question, Yakumo started walking.


    He treaded along the asphalt road.


    The sound of the passing cars was difiting.


    He wanted to stifle his five stimting senses and go to a world with nobody in it.


    However, no such ce existed.


    No matter how much he ran, he would not be able to escape.


    When Sakakibara informed him of Isshin¡¯s condition, he could not possibly ept it. He wanted to believe it wasn¡¯t the case.


    ¨C Why did this happen?


    In Yakumo¡¯s heart, rather than pondering over that question, he thought about how it was his fault that Isshin was in this situation.


    Before he noticed, he had reached an empty lot.


    It had originally been a building ¨C but now it had been demolished, its rubble left behind.


    ¨C I should have died here.


    Fifteen years ago, Yakumo¡¯s own mother strangled him here and brought him near death.


    However, he did not die.


    To put it correctly, he was saved by one man.


    ¨C If I had died then.


    That thought had passed Yakumo¡¯s head countless times.


    It is not as if I resent anybody. But perhaps I would have been happier if I had not existed ¨C he would think that way.


    He had seen the lives and deaths of many people up until now.


    He had thought that he would be ustomed to it, but the wounds they carved into him grew deeper each day.


    If he had died then, he would not have lost the people important to him.


    He might not have suffered this way.


    Naturally, he had experienced happiness in his life, but he felt that it hade together with the unhappiness of others.


    My own cursed existence continues to make those around me unhappy ¨C


    Yakumo looked up at the sky.


    The moon was out.


    Its pale light was dazzling.


    ¡¯What should I do?¡¯


    Nobody answered his question.


    Yakumo started walking again in pursue of that answer.


    He passed the shopping street in front of the train station and silently climbed the slope up to the university.


    He finally reached the university.


    In the moonlight, the lone school building stood like a gravestone.


    Yakumo went around the back to the prefabricated building in Building B.


    He opened the door to the <Movie Research Circle> and the very end of the first floor and stepped inside.


    It was a dreary room, furnished with only a table, a refrigerator and a sleeping bag, but he had many memories here.


    He had not had any memories until a year and a half ago.


    However, her existence had made memories in this inhuman ce.


    Like being submerged in lukewarm water, he had even felt like his own existence had been recognised.


    ¨C That is a delusion.


    He heard a voice.


    Yakumo was uncertain as to whether it was his own inner voice or somebody else¡¯s.


    ¨C Your red left eye is cursed. It makes everyone around you unhappy.


    ¡¯Then what should I do?¡¯


    Yakumo looked up at the sky and asked that question to nobody in particr.


    ¨C The fleeting illusion of being loved will make you suffer.


    ¡¯This voice...¡¯


    Yakumo realised the voice was not his inner one but that of a third party.


    This voice¡¯s owner was outside the room.


    Yakumo immediately flew out of the room to look around.


    However, all that was there was a pitch-ck darkness.


    -


    7


    -


    Haruka woke up with a gasp.


    Her hands were mmy with sweat.


    She must have had an incredible nightmare, but she couldn¡¯t remember what happened in it.


    Nothing was clear. It was like her brain was refusing to ept what was happening.


    Haruka was lying on top of a beige sofa.


    Wind blew in from the window, moving the whitece curtain.


    She didn¡¯t recognise the room.


    ¨C Where am I?


    Haruka slowly sat up.


    ¡¯Are you all right? It seems like you¡¯ve had quite the nightmare.¡¯


    She heard someone¡¯s voice.


    Haruka looked up to see a womane into the room.


    She looked to be in herte thirties. Her almond eyes seemed a bit strict, but she was a beautiful woman with a tidy air.


    Haruka finally realised where she was when she saw this woman¡¯s face.


    She was Gotou¡¯s wife, Atsuko.


    When Haruka remembered that, the memories ofst night came afresh to her mind.


    Haruka couldn¡¯t leave Nao alone when she looked so anxious, so she hade with her.


    Gotou told Atsuko that they would be taking care of Nao for a while and left without exining the details.


    However, Atsuko hadn¡¯t thought anything of it despite that.


    ¨C Wee.


    She had taken Haruka and Nao into her home with a smile, prepared a futon and kept busy until Nao fell asleep.


    Once things calmed down, Haruka exined what had happened up until now.


    It had taken longer than she thought it would. Gotou didn¡¯t seem to have exined anything about the case yet, so Haruka had had to start from everyone¡¯s rtionships.


    It seemed like Haruka had fallen asleep in her exhaustion.


    To be honest, she wasn¡¯t even sure how much she had exined.


    ¡¯I¡¯m sorry. It looks like I fell asleep.¡¯


    ¡¯Oh, don¡¯t worry about it.¡¯


    ¡¯How much did I exin?¡¯


    ¡¯You were kind enough to exin to the end,¡¯ said Atsuko, sticking up her thumb.


    ¡¯I see... I¡¯m sorry.¡¯


    ¡¯Ah, that¡¯s right. You¡¯ll eat breakfast, won¡¯t you?¡¯


    Atsuko wiped her hands on her blue apron and tied up her hair as she said that.


    From just their faces, it felt like Beauty and the Beast, but her brisk way of talking was very simr to Gotou¡¯s.


    They really are married ¨C Haruka felt strangely touched by that.


    ¡¯No, I¡¯m sorry for staying so long. I should go soon...¡¯ said Haruka quickly, getting up.


    ¡¯That¡¯s no good.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯ve already made it, so you have to take responsibility.¡¯


    If Atsuko said that much, Haruka couldn¡¯t refuse.


    ¡¯I really am sorry.¡¯


    Haruka bowed her head.


    Atsuko put a hand on her waist and looked at Haruka like she thought her mysterious.


    ¡¯What a strange girl. Why are you apologising?¡¯


    ¡¯Even if you ask me... why...¡¯


    She didn¡¯t have a reason.


    Apologising had always been her habit.


    ¡¯Taking things on yourself, ming yourself and apologising.¡¯


    ¨C That¡¯s tedious.


    Atsuko¡¯s words had that echo to them.


    Haruka couldn¡¯t deny it. She knew she took things on herself.


    ¡¯That might be the case...¡¯


    ¡¯If you me yourself for everything, you¡¯ll end up like my husband,¡¯ said Atsuko, sticking out her tongue.


    When Haruka saw that, she couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡¯Is Gotou-san also like that?¡¯


    ¡¯He is. Even though I¡¯m not concerned about it myself, he¡¯ll say ¡°Sorry¡± with a grumpy face.¡¯


    ¡¯Really?¡¯


    ¡¯Like an idiot, isn¡¯t he?¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s...¡¯


    ¡¯If he¡¯s worried, he can just say it aloud. Little things like this don¡¯t surprise me anymore,¡¯ said Atsuko.


    It was true that Gotou did tend to take things on by himself. Now that Haruka thought about it, Isshin was the same too. The worst of them was Yakumo.


    Without saying anything to anyone, he took everything on. Even if he suffered, he wouldn¡¯t talk to anybody.


    They might have all gathered because of their simrities.


    ¡¯Honestly. What¡¯s so fun about taking everything on yourself?¡¯


    Haruka felt like there was a bit of a shadow on Atsuko¡¯s face as she said that.


    ¨C She wants them to understand each other.


    Haruka felt that when she looked at Atsuko¡¯s profile.


    Happy things, sad things and painful things ¨C she wanted to share them with the person she loved, but he wouldn¡¯t say anything, taking everything on by himself.


    He might not have wanted to trouble her, but that wasn¡¯t what she wanted.


    ¡¯I¡¯m sorry.¡¯


    ¡¯See, you¡¯re apologising again.¡¯


    Atsuko made an angry face.


    ¡¯I am.¡¯


    Haruka smiled wryly.


    ¡¯Women have to be reliable, especially during troubling times. Men justin and don¡¯t do anything at all.¡¯


    Atsuko snorted.


    Even though so many things were happening, Atsuko wasn¡¯t bothered at all.


    Perhaps she had always been a strong woman, or maybe she had be stronger from living with Gotou, but it appeared that she wasn¡¯t too concerned about the matter this time either.


    ¡¯That¡¯s right.¡¯


    Haruka nodded.


    ¡¯Anyway, at times like this, let¡¯s work together and do our best,¡¯ said Atsuko, gripping Haruka¡¯s hand. Atsuko¡¯s hand was a bit cold.


    ¡¯Yes.¡¯


    Haruka felt a bit better after talking to Atsuko.


    -


    8


    -


    ¡¯T-that¡¯s ridiculous!¡¯ yelled Gotou, unable to understand the reality in front of him.


    Ishii leapt up in surprise from his seat across from Gotou.


    Miyagawa, who had spoken up first, just red at Gotou with his arms crossed.


    Gotou could tell Miyagawa wasn¡¯t joking from seeing his eyes, but he just couldn¡¯t ept what Miyagawa said.


    In the report that Miyagawa brought in this morning, there was something Gotou had to be surprised by.


    ¨C The fingerprints on the knife Isshin was stabbed with were a perfect match with Nanase Miyuki¡¯s.


    ¡¯Are they really Miyuki¡¯s fingerprints? There must have been a mistake,¡¯ said Gotou again, unable to ept it.


    ¡¯They¡¯re the fingerprints we got when she was arrested. No doubt about it,¡¯ said Miyagawa tly.


    ¨C What the hell is going on?


    Though he was surprised, if the fingerprints matched, there was no doubt about it.


    ¡¯Let¡¯s arrest Nanase Miyuki right now.¡¯


    Gotou stood up forcefully.


    ¡¯Can¡¯t do that,¡¯ said Miyagawa, shaking his eye.


    ¡¯Why not? It¡¯s simple!¡¯


    Gotou mmed his fist into the desk as he said that.


    He didn¡¯t understand why they were hesitating.


    ¡¯Did you forget? Miyuki has a cast-iron alibi.¡¯


    ¡¯A crime from within the detention centre is impossible... is what you mean then,¡¯ added Ishii.


    ¨C I forgot the most crucial point.


    Miyuki was being held in the detention house. It¡¯d be understandable if Miyuki had escaped the detention house and gone to stab Isshin.


    However, that wasn¡¯t the case. Miyuki was still in the detention house now.


    ¡¯Er... Would it be possible for her to have left once and returned?¡¯


    ¡¯How?¡¯


    ¡¯By walking through walls, she...¡¯


    Before Ishii could finish speaking, Gotou dropped his fist on Ishii¡¯s head.


    ¡¯It¡¯s not as simple as heading home.¡¯


    By saying it aloud, Gotou epted the fact and felt horror.


    How the hell did Miyuki stab Isshin from the detention house ¨C as long as that puzzle remained unsolved, they couldn¡¯t arrest her.


    ¨C Damn it.


    Gotou clicked his tongue.


    ¡¯Haven¡¯t we got anything?¡¯


    Gotou gritted his teeth.


    ¡¯If Yakumo-shi were here...¡¯ said Ishii while scratching his head.


    ¨C That¡¯s right. Yakumo might be able to solve this puzzle.


    Gotou recalled how Yakumo had lookedst night.


    Yakumo had been like an empty shell then. There was no life in his face, and his eyes had been hollow ¨C it was like he hadn¡¯t been there.


    Gotou had found some time to call him, but Yakumo hadn¡¯t answered.


    ¡¯He¡¯d be no help right now,¡¯ said Gotou, disappointed.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know if this¡¯ll help, but...¡¯


    Miyagawa spoke up, brushing away the stagnant mood.


    ¡¯What is it?¡¯


    ¡¯Looks like there was a bit of a fuss at the detention house yesterday.¡¯


    ¡¯Fuss?¡¯


    ¡¯Yeah. Nanase Miyuki was coughing up blood in her room and then told a guard that she¡¯d just killed somebody.¡¯


    ¡¯Killed somebody...¡¯


    Gotou had thought it might be a breakthrough, but he felt even more confused.


    What Miyuki said to the guardst night had to be affirming that she¡¯d killed Isshin at a distance.


    ¡¯Ah! I see! So that¡¯s how it is! Detective Gotou!¡¯ yelled Ishii, suddenly standing up.


    ¡¯What? You¡¯re so noisy.¡¯


    Gotou was immediately suspicious, what with Ishii¡¯s wrong guess earlier.


    Ishii¡¯s reasoning was always off. Gotou would regret it if he took Ishii too seriously ¨C he always talked about things that made no sense like magic.


    ¡¯Chief Miyagawa. How was Miyuki after she coughed up blood?¡¯ asked Ishii agitatedly, fixing the position of his sses even though they weren¡¯t off.


    ¡¯She was taken to the infirmary.¡¯


    ¡¯I see. I see. So that really is the case. Do you know when she was taken to the infirmary?¡¯


    Ishii wriggled as he continued asking questions.


    ¡¯Past six in the evening. She rested in the infirmary for a night and was brought back to her room in the morning.¡¯


    ¡¯Just as I thought!¡¯


    Ishii pped his hands together and smiled triumphantly.


    ¡¯What¡¯s just as you thought?¡¯ asked Gotou while ring at Ishii.


    Having only one person understand made Gotou strangely irritated.


    ¡¯At the time of the crime, Nanase Miyuki was not in her room.¡¯


    ¡¯What about it?¡¯


    Gotou was bing even more confused about why Ishii was so agitated.


    ¡¯Nanase Miyuki was taken to the infirmary past six in the evening. Saitou Isshin-san was stabbed at nine in at night. That¡¯s a three-hour dy.¡¯


    ¡¯I see. That¡¯s a good point.¡¯


    It seemed like Miyagawa also understood what Ishii was trying to say ¨C he was smirking.


    However, Gotou still didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡¯What are you talking about?¡¯


    ¡¯After she was taken to the infirmary, she escaped the detention room, stabbed Saitou Isshin-san and returned.¡¯


    Ishii was shaking in excitement.


    ¡¯She couldn¡¯t get out so easily.¡¯


    ¡¯It would be possible if she had an aplice.¡¯


    ¡¯Aplice?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. The man named Yamamura we discussedst night.¡¯


    Gotou finally understood when he heard the name.


    Yamamura was the guard who had been silently watching as Miyuki gave her advance notice of murder.


    ¡¯I see.¡¯


    Gotou pped his hands together in understanding.


    It¡¯d be difficult to escape from her room, but it might have been possible from the infirmary.


    That was well done for Ishii. This was possible.


    ¡¯Miyagawa-san, I have a request.¡¯


    ¡¯I get it. Questioning at the detention house, right? I¡¯ll get permission,¡¯ responded Miyagawa, pping Gotou on the shoulder.


    ¨C He¡¯s reliable as usual.


    ¡¯Ishii! We¡¯re going!¡¯


    Gotou grabbed his jacket while he said that and ran out the room.


    -


    9


    -


    ¨C I can¡¯t breathe.


    Ishii sat in the chair in the visiting room of the detention house as he wiped the sweat on his forehead with his sleeve.


    He¡¯d corner Miyuki and reveal her trick when he got out of the precinct ¨C that was what he had thought, but now that the meeting with Miyuki was actually looming, that thought left his head, and he just had the impulse to run.


    He had nned on cornering her, but he felt like they were the ones who had actually been cornered.


    ¡¯How long do we have to wait?¡¯


    Sitting next to Ishii, Gotou was unable to hide his irritation ¨C he had been bouncing his knee for a while now.


    Ishii had never seen Gotou with a stiffer expression than the one he had now.


    ¨C Can we really win against her?


    That question came up in Ishii¡¯s head.


    Finally, the door on the opposite side of the ss opened and Miyuki came in.


    The man who brought her in was the same asst time ¨C Yamamura.


    Ishii and Gotou thought that he was an aplice.


    Miyuki sat down gracefully with the tips of her lips turned up into a smile.


    When Ishii saw that, a jolt went down his spine.


    Normally, a smile wouldfort a person, but Miyuki¡¯s didn¡¯t.


    It was cold, insidious and full of malice. It agitated the anxiety at the bottom of a person¡¯s heart.


    ¡¯What¡¯s so funny?¡¯ said Gotou, ring at Miyuki.


    Though Gotou didn¡¯t yell, his voice shook the bottom of Ishii¡¯s stomach. It oozed with irrepressible anger.


    ¡¯You don¡¯t know?¡¯


    Miyuki licked her lips.


    ¡¯What?¡¯


    ¡¯Isn¡¯t it obvious that I¡¯m happy?¡¯


    ¡¯What did you say?¡¯


    ¡¯My n seeded.¡¯


    Miyuki crossed her legs and looked at them scornfully.


    ¨C She¡¯s challenging us.


    That was how Ishii felt.


    ¡¯Too bad for you. Isshin¡¯s still alive.¡¯


    Gotou leant forward, bringing his face close to the ss.


    Gotou¡¯s and Miyuki¡¯s gazes met.


    Ishii gulped as he watched them.


    ¡¯Oh, is that so? I should¡¯ve stabbed him deeper,¡¯ said Miyuki with a dissatisfied pout.


    ¡¯What did you say!?¡¯


    Gotou stood up, unable to control himself.


    However, if he got riled up here, they would just be going along with Miyuki¡¯s n.


    ¡¯Excuse me.¡¯


    Ishii repressed his fear and interrupted the conversation.


    ¡¯From what you just said, we can determine that you admit your crime against Isshin-san.¡¯


    ¡¯Yup,¡¯ agreed Miyuki readily.


    ¡¯You admit it then.¡¯


    ¡¯Of course. I¡¯m the one who stabbed Saitou Isshin. There were fingerprints, right?¡¯


    ¡¯Why do you know that?¡¯ interrupted Gotou harshly.


    Gotou¡¯s question made sense. Information was limited in the detention house. There was no way for Miyuki to know that fingerprints were analysed from the weapon.


    Furthermore, because of its importance, the information about the analysed fingerprints wasn¡¯t even released to the press.


    ¡¯I wonder?¡¯


    Miyuki¡¯s gaze was close to a re.


    She was probably trying to provoke them.


    ¡¯Perhaps you had an aplice in the police?¡¯


    Ishii said the first thing that came to mind.


    ¡¯Ishii-san, you really are interesting.¡¯


    Miyukiughed with shaking shoulders.


    ¡¯Of course not!¡¯ said Gotou with a red face, before dropping his fist on Ishii¡¯s head.


    ¡¯Ack.¡¯


    Ishii bit down the urge to yell from the pain.


    ¡¯Gotou-san, you¡¯re not imaginative enough.¡¯


    Gotou¡¯s eyes went wide at Miyuki¡¯s words.


    ¡¯What?¡¯


    ¡¯Just as Ishii-san said, I might have an aplice in the police.¡¯


    ¡¯Don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡¯ yelled Gotou, mming his hand against the protective ss.


    Ishii half-stood up from surprise, but Miyuki just kept sitting with the same smile on her face.


    ¡¯Why not check for yourself?¡¯


    Miyuki crossed her stretched out legs again as she said that.


    ¡¯What the hell did you say!?¡¯


    Gotou yelled even louder as he hit the ss again and again.


    ¨C Oh no. We¡¯repletely at her pace.


    ¡¯D-Detective Gotou, please calm down.¡¯


    Ishii grabbed Gotou¡¯s arm.


    ¡¯Calm down? It¡¯s your fault for saying something unnecessary!¡°


    Gotou hit Ishii¡¯s head.


    ¡¯But I just...¡¯


    ¡¯Don¡¯t talk back.¡¯


    Gotou hit Ishii once more.


    ¡¯You really are an interestingbo.¡¯


    Miyuki covered her mouth with a hand and startedughing.


    ¡¯What¡¯s so funny?¡¯ said Gotou threateningly, but Miyuki still didn¡¯t stopughing.


    ¡¯Isn¡¯t it funny? It¡¯s like watching aedy show.¡¯


    ¡¯Who¡¯s aedy show? I¡¯ve always been a detective.¡¯


    Miyuki snorted at Gotou¡¯s im.


    ¡¯If you¡¯re a detective, you should understand why I know about the prints on the knife.¡¯


    Ishii finally solved the puzzle when he heard Miyuki¡¯s words.


    ¡¯You left the fingerprints on the knife on purpose,¡¯ said Ishii, looking straight at Miyuki¡¯s eyes.


    It seemed that Ishii had lost his reasoning ability after being yed with by Miyuki.


    ¡¯That¡¯s right. I gripped the knife with my bare hand.¡¯


    Miyuki licked her full lips.


    She had gripped the knife with her bare hand. It was natural that her fingerprints had been lifted.


    But the question was ¨C


    ¡¯Why? Why did you leave your fingerprints on purpose?¡¯


    ¡¯Because you wouldn¡¯t have acknowledged that I did it otherwise, right?¡¯ said Miyuki jokingly.


    ¡¯That¡¯s true, but...¡¯


    ¡¯When magicians teleport coins, they sign it with the magic, yes? It¡¯s the same thing.¡¯


    Miyuki said that with no hesitation.


    ¡¯Fingerprints were found on the knife. You¡¯ve confessed. You better be prepared, ¡¯cause I¡¯m getting an arrest warrant now,¡¯ threated Gotou.


    However, it appeared to have no effect on Miyuki. She had the same smile on her face as she had had before.


    ¡¯I wonder if you¡¯ll be able to do that?¡¯


    Miyuki narrowed her eyes and stuck out her chin.


    ¡¯What do you mean?¡¯


    Gotou raised an eyebrow.


    ¡¯Exactly what I said. There certainly were fingerprints on the weapon. I also confessed. But at the time of the crime, I was inside the detention house. I wonder what decision the police wille to then?¡¯


    Miyuki¡¯s words were heavy on Ishii¡¯s heart.


    Miyuki had confessed that she stabbed Isshin, and her fingerprints had been found on the weapon.


    However, she had an iron-d alibi ¨C she had been held in the detention house.


    If they didn¡¯t have decisive evidence that she had left the detention house at that time, she couldn¡¯t be arrested for assault against Saitou Isshin.


    At first nce, it seemed like a game they couldn¡¯t win, but their chances of sess weren¡¯t zero.


    ¨C There¡¯s an unounted time.


    She had had a spasm and been taken to the infirmary at the time of the crime.


    ¨C What happened then?


    If they could find out, they could break Miyuki¡¯s iron-d alibi.


    ¡¯It¡¯s time.¡¯


    The guard, Yamamura, suddenly announced the end of their interview.


    Unfortunately, she was the used, currently in detention. They could only meet her under the rules of the detention house.


    ¡¯Please bring Yakumo-kun the next time youe,¡¯ said Miyuki as she stood up.


    ¡¯What did you say?¡¯


    ¡¯I want to see Yakumo-kun suffering.¡¯


    ¡¯Don¡¯t tell me you stabbed Isshin to make Yakumo suffer?¡¯ said Gotou, sounding almost hesitant.


    ¡¯That¡¯s right.¡¯


    As Miyuki replied, she spread her two hands why.


    ¡¯Then why didn¡¯t you attack Yakumo directly?¡¯


    ¡¯There¡¯s no point to that, right? It¡¯s not like I want to kill Yakumo-kun.¡¯


    ¡¯You don¡¯t want to kill him?¡¯


    Gotou¡¯s brow furrowed. He didn¡¯t understand. That was how he looked.


    However, Ishii understood what Miyuki was thinking.


    Her goal wasn¡¯t to take Yakumo¡¯s life. She wanted to smile scornfully as she made him suffer ¨C to watch as he submitted to her.


    Miyuki had said this when she announced that she would kill Saitou Isshin.


    ¨C I can¡¯t kill Yakumo-kun.


    I hadn¡¯t understood then, but is this what she meant ¨C


    ¨C What an unbelievable sadist.


    Ishii felt afraid of Miyuki all over again.


    ¡¯That¡¯s why you should bring Yakumo-kun next time.¡¯


    ¡¯What¡¯s your purpose in making Yakumo suffer?¡¯ asked Gotou, stuck to the ss.


    ¡¯I just want that person to understand that I¡¯m better than he is.¡¯


    When Miyuki said ¡¯that person¡¯, she probably meant Yakumo¡¯s father, the man with two red eyes.


    Fifteen years ago ¨C Miyuki, who had brutally murdered her own family, went to live with the man with two eyes.


    She hade to love and respect him as a father, or perhaps as a man. However, no matter how Miyuki tried, she just couldn¡¯t win against Yakumo.


    The emotion eddying within Miyuki was probably a dark me of jealousy.


    ¡¯Just for that...¡¯ said Gotou, almost in a gasp.


    Miyuki had been about to leave the room, but when she heard those words, herplexionpletely changed and she whirled around.


    ¡¯Just for that, you say? That¡¯s everything to me!¡¯


    ¡¯What...¡¯


    ¡¯No matter how much I love him, whenever that person opens his mouth, it¡¯s Yakumo, Yakumo, Yakumo! I¡¯m sick of it! Is being rted by blood so great? Is having a red eye that important?¡¯


    Miyuki stuck to the ss like a spider as she screamed.


    Even Yamamura the guard must have been panicked as he pinned Miyuki¡¯s arms behind her back and pulled her away from the ss.


    While Yamamura pulled her away, Miyuki startedughing aloud, as if she found something funny.


    Herughs were maniacal.


    Even after Miyuki disappeared through the door, herughter wouldn¡¯t leave Ishii¡¯s ears.


    To show off her existence.


    She had stabbed Isshin for that sole reason.


    ¨C Terrifying. Truly, she¡¯s terrifying.


    -


    10


    -


    Haruka sat next to Nao on the bench in the hospital waiting room.


    Nao¡¯s legs were shaking as she stared at the floor.


    It was the first time Haruka had seen Nao so dispirited.


    ¨C I can¡¯t do anything for her.


    All Haruka could do was hold Nao¡¯s hand silently.


    ¡¯Sorry for the wait.¡¯


    Atsuko ran back to them.


    She had gone to check at the reception whether Isshin was allowed visitors.


    ¡¯How was it?¡¯ asked Haruka as she stood up.


    ¡¯They said that he¡¯s still unconscious, but we can go into meet him.¡¯


    Nao looked up at Atsuko¡¯s words.


    Nao couldn¡¯t hear. Instead, she excelled at reading the atmosphere.


    ¡¯Ah!¡¯


    Nao raised her voice.


    ¨C I want to see him anyway.


    To Haruka, that was what it sounded like Nao was saying.


    ¡¯Then shall we go?¡¯


    Atsuko crouched in front of Nao with a wide smile on her face.


    Nao was led into smiling back.


    It was mysterious how they looked like a real mother and child this way.


    Atsuko took Nao¡¯s hand and started walking. Haruka followed after them.


    ¡¯I¡¯m really d that you¡¯re here, Atsuko-san,¡¯ said Haruka honestly.


    She had been saved by Atsuko¡¯s brightness and energy sincest night. If Haruka had been by herself, she probably would only have been able to hang her head next to Nao.


    ¡¯Oh, you tter me.¡¯


    ¡¯It isn¡¯t ttery.¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯m d that the two of you are here too.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    Haruka was confused by the unexpected answer.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t worry about it,¡¯ said Atsuko with a shrug.


    Meanwhile, they arrived at the ICU.


    Haruka recalled the scene fromst night and was hesitant to step inside.


    ¡¯Let¡¯s go then.¡¯


    Atsuko led the way. After disinfecting her hands and putting on a mask, she stepped into the ICU.


    ¨C She really is strong.


    Haruka followed after Atsuko.


    Isshin was lying on the bed, like he had been yesterday.


    There was an intravenous tube in his arm and an artificial respirator attached to him. Cords stretched over his body for various machines, such as the ECG and the EEG.


    Though visits were allowed now, that didn¡¯t mean Isshin was better. Haruka was forced to feel that anew.


    Perhaps they shouldn¡¯t have brought Nao.


    Right as Haruka thought that, Nao let go of Atsuko¡¯s hand and walked up to Isshin.


    Then, she took Isshin¡¯s hand.


    As Nao held onto Isshin¡¯s hand, she was ¨C smiling.


    ¡¯Ah, ah.¡¯


    Nao spoke in excited tones, as if urging Isshin to do something.


    Haruka and Atsuko looked at each other. Then, they walked up to Isshin, brought in by the voice.


    Nao gripped Haruka¡¯s wrist and brought it to Isshin¡¯s hand.


    Haruka¡¯s fingers brushed Isshin¡¯s hand.


    ¨C He¡¯s warm.


    Haruka felt the words Nao was trying to say with her body.


    He¡¯s still warm. That meant Isshin was still alive. Nao must have been trying to say that.


    ¡¯Isn¡¯t that great?¡¯


    Atsuko hugged Nao¡¯s shoulders from behind her. Nao nodded in response.


    ¨C That¡¯s right. Isshin is still alive.


    Since it was him, he would definitely wake up randomly and say ¡¯I¡¯m sorry for worrying you¡¯ with a smile.


    Having a hopeful perspective made her heart brighter.


    Just as Haruka let out a sigh of relief, she was assaulted by the feeling of something sinking in her stomach.


    ¨C What?


    She looked about and spotted a girl standing in the corridor through the window.


    The girl wore a red dress and had long hair. Her face was dark, as if smeared in ink.


    The same girl I saw in the corridorst night ¨C


    She was probably the ghost that was said to appear around the hospital.


    ¨C When... are you going to die...


    Rather than in her eardrum, the voice went straight to her head.


    It was probably the girl¡¯s voice.


    Haruka recalled the rumour that the hospital was in a fuss over. The people whom the girl asked this question all died.


    Haruka looked at Isshin.


    ¨C I can¡¯t ept that.


    ¡¯Ah!¡¯


    Suddenly, Nao yelled loudly.


    Her two hands were in fists. It looked like she was shaking in anger. Her eyes were on the ghost of the girl in the corridor.


    ¨C Can Nao see her?


    As if answering Haruka¡¯s question, Nao ran out into the corridor.


    ¡¯What¡¯s wrong?¡¯ called out Atsuko in concern.


    ¡¯Ah, that¡¯s...¡¯


    Unable to exin well, Haruka also ran out into the corridor to follow Nao.


    The ghost of the girl from earlier had already disappeared.


    Nao was looking around frantically in the ce where the girl had been standing.


    Though I can¡¯t exin it, something incredibly awful is going to happen ¨C that premonition alone whirled about in Haruka¡¯s head.


    -


    11


    -


    After Gotou left the visiting room, Ishii stood up as well and they walked to the infirmary.


    A guard led them down the dreary corridor.


    Every ten metres, there was a steel door. The guard unlocked each with a key and fingerprint, and they c

 Volume 6 Chapter 3

    Volume 6 Chapter 3


    <strong>VOLUME 6 ¨C TO THE LIMITS OF DESPAIR (2)</strong> file 03: separation ()


    -


    1


    -


    Gotou rubbed his eyes as he got up.


    He looked at the clock. It was just past seven in the morning.


    ¨C It¡¯s morning already?


    It appeared that he had fallen asleep at some point.


    Ishii was sleeping on the desk in front of him. He was probably tired.


    Gotou decided to let him sleep a bit longer.


    Gotou stretched out, making his bones crack loudly. A sharp pain ran through his back. It was probably because he had slept sitting down.


    Gotou took one cigarette out of the case, bit the filter and had his first puff of the day.


    He watched the trailing smoke.


    ¨C Wonder how they¡¯re doing now?


    Suddenly concerned, Gotou took out his mobile and called home.


    <Hello, Gotou speaking.>


    After two rings, Atsuko picked up.


    She sounded cheerful early in the morning.


    ¡®Ah, it¡¯s me,¡¯ said Gotou, feeling awkward.


    <sWhat¡¯s wrong?>


    ¡¯I just wanted to know how you were doing.¡¯


    <Oh, so even you worry about me sometimes.>


    Atsuko¡¯s voice sounded wry.


    Gotou couldn¡¯t say anything back. He had never called home doing work to see how she was doing before.


    Men were proud, obstinate, and really good-for-noting creatures. That was why they made women angry.


    When Gotou kept silent for a while, Atsukoughed aloud.


    ¡¯W-what?¡¯


    <I understand. You¡¯re worried about Nao-chan, right?>


    ¡¯That isn¡¯t it.¡¯


    Though Gotou denied it, he himself knew that he couldn¡¯t hide his true feelings.


    <You don¡¯t have to worry.>


    ¡¯I see...¡¯


    <Nao-chan¡¯s a really good girl. She even helps out.>


    ¡¯She is.¡¯


    ¨C Isn¡¯t there anything else to say?


    Gotou was irritated at himself for only being able to give curt replies.


    <But... she really is forcing herself.>


    Atsuko spoke in a quiet tone.


    It made sense. No matter how brave Nao acted, she was still seven years old.


    There was no way she would be all right with Isshin like that, since he was the one who raised her. However, she was still doing her best.


    It was probably tough on Atsuko to watch.


    Even though she wanted to do something for Nao, there was nothing she could do.


    ¡¯Right.¡¯


    Gotou wanted to say something encouraging, but since he couldn¡¯t think of anything, he just agreed.


    <Oh, but are you doing OK?>


    Atsuko¡¯s casual words gave Gotou a start.


    Nao had brought about some sort of change in the Gotou couple ¨C he felt it directly.


    He wouldn¡¯t be able to answer if asked what had changed, but he felt like he was closer to Atsuko than he had been a few days before.


    ¡¯Well, we¡¯re managing...¡¯ replied Gotou, making a conscious effort to act unruffled.


    <You don¡¯t have to worry about us, so go catch the criminal for Nao-chan¡¯s sake.¡¯


    Atsuko¡¯s voice had an encouraging tone to it.


    ¡¯Right.¡¯


    Just as Atsuko said, what Gotou could do now for Nao was get to the bottom of the case as quickly as he could.


    <But don¡¯t overdo yourself.>


    Atsuko¡¯s murmur tickled Gotou¡¯s ear, but at the same time, it felt pleasant.


    She had often said things like this after they had just got married.


    ¡¯Got it. I¡¯m hanging up then.¡¯


    Gotou suddenly felt embarrassed and hung up after dering that.


    He had just let out his breath and pressed his cigarette into the ashtray when he met Ishii¡¯s eyes.


    Ishii was grinning, though Gotou had no idea what he thought was so funny.


    ¡¯Ishii, how long have you been awake?¡¯


    Gotou red at him.


    ¡¯J-just earlier.¡¯


    ¡¯How long were you listening?¡¯


    ¡¯I just wanted to know how you were doing ¨C about there.¡¯


    ¨C Isn¡¯t that all of it?


    Embarrassed, Gotou¡¯s anger peaked at once.


    ¡¯You bastard ¨C if you¡¯re awake, say so!¡¯


    Gotou leant over the desk, gripped Ishii by the cor and shook him.


    ¡¯D-D-Detective Gotou, your m-m-mobile is ringing.¡¯


    With a shaking head, Ishii pointed at the desk.


    Gotou thought that Ishii was trying to trick him, but he was wrong. His mobile was vibrating on the desk. Gotou clicked his tongue and then thrust Ishii forward before answering the phone.


    ¡¯Who is it?¡¯


    <Like I said, please fix your phone manners.>


    Yakumo spoke in his usual tone.


    He chose words purposefully to make people angry.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t want to hear that from a contrary brat like you!¡¯


    <You¡¯re not a child, so it would be better if you stopped yelling just because things aren¡¯t going your way.>


    Yakumo¡¯s smirk came up in Gotou¡¯s head.


    Even if he said more, he wouldn¡¯t win against Yakumo.


    ¡¯So what is it?¡¯


    It was Yakumo. He wasn¡¯t the type to call to kill time. There was what happened yesterday too. He must have grasped a thread to solve the case.


    Gotou expectantly awaited an answer.


    ¡¯I¡¯ve said this before, but I¡¯m not a cabpany!¡¯


    <Is that so? So you don¡¯t want to know the truth behind the case then, Gotou-san.>


    ¡¯What?¡¯


    <That¡¯s too bad. I¡¯ll call the cabpany.>


    Yakumo hung up.


    ¨C He said that on purpose.


    He really was a troublesome guy if you ticked him off.


    Gotou called Yakumo¡¯s mobile.


    <What is it? I¡¯m busy ¨C I have to call the cabpany.>


    Yakumo said that immediately after answering.


    ¨C What an obstinate guy.


    ¡¯Where should I go?¡¯


    <What are you supposed to say if you¡¯ve done something bad?>


    Gotou tried to change the topic, but Yakumo said that.


    ¨C This bastard keeps making fun of me!


    Anger boiled up within Gotou, but if he said anything, Yakumo would get angry again.


    ¡¯S-s-sorry,¡¯ said Gotou in mortification, as if the words were being strangled out of him.


    <So you can do it if you try, can¡¯t you? Pleasee to the hospital¡¯s front entrance. Ah, and could you also tell me Makoto-san¡¯s contact information?>


    ¡¯Makoto ¨C do you mean the reporter?¡¯


    <Is there anyone else?>


    ¨C He always says one thing too much.


    Why¡¯s Yakumo need Makoto¡¯s contact information ¨C Gotou didn¡¯t know, but since it was Yakumo, he was probably thinking of something.


    Gotou took the business card he had received from Makoto in the past out of his desk drawer and told Yakumo herpany and mobile phone numbers.


    <Very well done.>


    Yakumo said that mockingly and then hung up before Gotou couldin.


    ¨C He really just does whatever he wants.


    As an outlet for his anger, Gotou hit Ishii¡¯s head.


    -


    2


    -


    Haruka sat on the bench in the hospital¡¯s waiting room.


    She was waiting there because Yakumo had called her, but he still hadn¡¯t arrived even though it was thirty minutes past the time they¡¯d set.


    ¨C He might note.


    Haruka looked at the courtyard scenery through the ss in her resignation.


    Thewn was a vivid grain.


    The cherry blossom buds were bulging, like they would bloom at any moment.


    It was so tranquil it made the events up until yesterday seem like a lie.


    But the reality was different ¨C


    Haruka looked up and saw a girl standing there.


    She had seen her before.


    The girl had been standing there when Haruka was waiting for Isshin. If she remembered correctly, her name was Yoshiko ¨C


    ¡¯What¡¯s wrong?¡¯ asked Haruka.


    Perhaps Yoshiko didn¡¯t hear, because she just stood there with her gaze on her feet.


    ¨C I don¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡¯You could win the world championship for making stupid faces.¡¯


    Haruka looked up at the sudden voice.


    Yakumo stood there, with messy hair and sleepy eyes.


    ¨C Who¡¯re you calling stupid?


    What was that tone of his, when he was thirty minuteste? If this were a date, she would have gone home a long time ago.


    ¡¯You¡¯re way past the time we set,¡¯ objected Haruka as she stood up, thrusting her wristwatch in front of Yakumo¡¯s eyes.


    ¡¯Were you listening to me properly?¡¯


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    ¡¯I didn¡¯t say we¡¯d meet up at ten ¨C I said I¡¯d leave house at ten.¡¯


    ¨C What kind of reasoning was that?


    In what world would somebody tell the person they were going to meet the time they were going to leave the house instead of the time they were going to meet? Haruka thought aboutining, but she decided against it.


    There was no way she¡¯d win in an argument against Yakumo.


    ¡¯So who¡¯s this kid?¡¯


    Yakumo looked at Yoshiko.


    Yoshiko took a step back, perhaps afraid of that red left eye.


    ¡¯Probably Yoshiko-chan... right?¡¯


    Haruka called out to Yoshiko, who was looking down as she stood.


    However, Yoshiko made no response.


    ¡¯You know her?¡¯


    ¡¯When I was here with Isshin-san before, I saw her, so...¡¯


    Yakumo crouched in front of Yoshiko.


    Yoshiko looked away, as if trying to run.


    ¡¯Is the treatment tough?¡¯ asked Yakumo.


    Yoshiko nodded.


    ¡¯I see. Hang in there a bit longer.¡¯


    Yoshiko nodded again.


    Yakumo looked like Isshin had a few days earlier.


    ¡¯Yoshiko.¡¯


    Haruka heard somebody call for Yoshiko.


    Sakakibara was walking towards them, searching for Yoshiko.


    In response, Yoshiko looked up and mumbled something, but Haruka couldn¡¯t hear it.


    Yoshiko turned on her heels and walked towards Sakakibara.


    ¡¯Let¡¯s go then.¡¯


    Perhaps Yakumo had lost interest, because he started briskly walking away.


    ¡¯Where to?¡¯


    Even though Yakumo had called Haruka to the hospital, she hadn¡¯t heard anything about their ns.


    ¡¯I have something to discuss with Doctor Mao.¡¯


    Yakumo ran a hand through his hair and walked at a leisurely pace down the corridor.


    ¨C It seems he really does suspect Mao.


    Haruka felt that as she followed Yakumo¡¯s back.


    When Yakumo reached Mao¡¯s examination room, he opened the door without knocking and stepped inside.


    Haruka followed after him timidly.


    ¡¯Yakumo-kun, you¡¯re just on time.¡¯


    Mao smiled from her seat at the desk.


    ¨C Just on time?


    That meant that Yakumo hadn¡¯t beente- h e really had nned on leaving his home at ten from the start.


    Haruka really wanted toin, but Mao was in front of her too.


    Instead, Haruka poked Yakumo in the side.


    Yakumo leapt like a cat, stuck out his chin and red at her, as if to ask ¡¯What the hell are you doing?¡¯, but Haruka ignored it and sat on a chair.


    ¡¯Yakumo-kun, you sit down too,¡¯ Mao urged.


    Yakumo looked dissatisfied, but he reluctantly sat on a chair.


    ¡¯You have something to discuss with me, yes?¡¯ said Mao after Yakumo had settled in.


    Mao had been looking back and forth for a while now, unable to rx.


    ¡¯Yes. There is something I would like to confirm about my uncle.¡¯


    ¡¯Confirm?¡¯


    Mao cocked her head at Yakumo¡¯s words.


    ¡¯Yes?¡¯


    ¡¯What is it?¡¯


    ¡¯It is about when my uncle was carried to this hospital.¡¯


    ¡¯What do you want to know?¡¯


    ¡¯You said that he stopped breathing for a while, but is that true?¡¯


    Though Yakumo¡¯s tone was disinterested, it still sounded intimidating.


    ¡¯It¡¯s true. He had already stopped breathing,¡¯ replied Mao after clearing her throat once.


    Though she was acting calm, she was bing visibly paler.


    ¡¯There isn¡¯t any doubt about it?¡¯


    ¡¯No, there isn¡¯t.¡¯


    Mao¡¯s lips were trembling slightly.


    ¡¯I talked to the detective who had been in the ambnce with him. ording to him, my uncle was unconscious on the ambnce, but he was breathing.¡¯


    ¡¯... What do you want to say?¡¯


    Beads of sweat were on Mao¡¯s forehead.


    ¡¯Doctor Mao, if both your testimony and that detective¡¯s testimony are correct... that would mean that Uncle was breathing in the ambnce but stopped breathing when being carried to the surgery room.¡¯


    Yakumo¡¯s eyes were clearly full of suspicion.


    However, Haruka didn¡¯t think that the conversation was that strange.


    ¡¯That would be the case,¡¯ replied Mao, licking her dry lips.


    ¡¯I see. Assuming that was the case, please let me ask one more thing.¡¯


    ¡¯What?¡¯


    ¡¯Why can you dere that my uncle had stopped breathing?¡¯


    ¡¯What do you mean?¡¯


    ¡¯You aren¡¯t in charge of emergency. You¡¯re not the detective in charge. In short, you weren¡¯t present. Then why?¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s...¡¯


    Yakumo¡¯s sharp gaze was piercing, as if he had caught his prey. Mao hesitated.


    Haruka¡¯s heart was pounding.


    She finally understood what Yakumo was trying to get out of Mao.


    ¡¯Doctor Mao, please answer honestly. Were you in the surgery room that day?¡¯


    Yakumo¡¯s eyes were even more forceful.


    Mao bit her lower lip and looked up at Yakumo.


    It was a bitter expression.


    ¡¯On that day, I was...¡¯


    After saying that much, Mao paused.


    No matter how she tried to hide it, it was obvious that she wasn¡¯t sure how to continue.


    ¡¯I wasn¡¯t there. I was at home when I heard that Isshin-kun was carried in.¡¯


    Mao leant back on her chair, seeming exhausted, and looked up as she said that.


    ¨C She¡¯s lying.


    Haruka felt that in her skin, but she didn¡¯t dare to say it.


    Yakumo must have realised it too. Haruka was sure that he would question Mao and reveal that lie.


    However, contrary to her expectations, Yakumo stood up while running a hand through his hair.


    ¡¯I see. That was all I wanted to confirm.¡¯


    After saying that, Yakumo turned his back to Mao.


    ¨C Why aren¡¯t you questioning her more?


    Haruka had that question as she stood up like Yakumo.


    ¡¯Ah, that¡¯s right.¡¯


    Yakumo had reached out to open the door, but he suddenly stopped.


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    Mao lifted her haggard face.


    ¡¯I forgot to say something. About Uncle¡¯s organ donation...¡¯


    Mao held her breath.


    ¡¯I absolutely refuse. Uncle¡¯s soul is still alive.¡¯


    After a long silence, Yakumo said that forcefully and left the room.


    Haruka bowed to Mao and ran after Yakumo.


    ¨C Uncle¡¯s soul is still alive.


    Yakumo¡¯s words went deep into Haruka¡¯s heart.


    Yakumo really hadn¡¯t given up yet. Isshin would definitelye back from the dead. When Haruka thought that, tears welled up in her eyes.


    -


    3


    -


    Ishii drove into the hospital¡¯s front entrance and saw Yakumo waiting there.


    Haruka was there too.


    She was in skinny jeans and a whitece dress. It had an incredibly spring-like vibe.


    ¨C She really is cute.


    So many things had happened that he hadn¡¯t had many chances to talk to Haruka, even though she had been nearby.


    ¡¯Ishii-san, you¡¯re right on time.¡¯


    Yakumo got into the backseat just as Ishii parked.


    ¡¯Ah, yes...¡¯


    ¡¯Before that, exin what¡¯s going on.¡¯


    Gotou turned around from the passenger seat and red at Yakumo with the face of a demon.


    However, Yakumo ignored Gotou and put his head out the window.


    ¡¯I¡¯m counting on you then,¡¯ said Yakumo.


    ¡¯Eh, wait.¡¯


    Troubled, Haruka¡¯s brows furrowed.


    ¨C What¡¯s going on?


    ¡¯Ishii-san, please start the car,¡¯ said Yakumo, closing the car window.


    Haruka pressed up against the window and tried to say something.


    ¡¯Is it OK?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes.¡¯


    ¡¯Understood.¡¯


    Ishii nodded at Haruka and started the car.


    He saw Haruka¡¯s shocked figure in his rear-view mirror. When he looked at her sad expression, his chest felt tight.


    ¡¯Excuse me... Did something happen to Haruka-chan?¡¯ asked Ishii after driving onto the main road.


    ¡¯Nothing at all.¡¯


    Yakumo yawned, seeming bored.


    ¡¯But...¡¯


    ¡¯She¡¯s much stronger than you think she is, Ishii-san.¡¯


    I know her better than you ¨C though Yakumo might not have had that intention, that was what it sounded like, and Ishii was left withplicated feelings.


    He wanted to say something, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t think of anything.


    ¡¯So where¡¯re you nning to go today?¡¯ interrupted Gotou, changing the topic.


    ¡¯Please head to the detention house,¡¯ Yakumo said, face nk.


    ¡¯Hah?¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯m going to meet with Nanase Miyuki.¡¯


    ¡¯W-what!?¡¯ howled Gotou.


    Though Ishii didn¡¯t let out his voice, he felt just as surprised.


    ¡¯Please don¡¯t speak so loudly.¡¯


    Yakumo stuck his fingers in his ears.


    He didn¡¯t seem nervous at all.


    ¡¯How could I be quiet!? And you always...¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯m going to exin, so could you be quiet?¡¯ said Yakumo, interrupting Gotou. He ran a hand through his hair.


    Gotou looked like he wanted to say something, but he copsed back into the passenger seat, like he thought it would be pointless to retort.


    Yakumo started his exnation after Gotou had calmed down.


    ¡¯First, it is necessary to organise everything that we know so far.¡¯


    ¡¯Organise, is it...¡¯ said Ishii, hands on the wheel.


    ¡¯To exin this case simply, Nanase Miyuki dered that she would kill somebody from inside the detention house, and my uncle was actually stabbed.¡¯


    ¡¯Yes.¡¯


    Just as Yakumo said, that was where the case started.


    ¡¯The problem there is how on earth a crime wasmitted from inside the detention house, from which it is impossible to exin.¡¯


    ¡¯That is the biggest problem,¡¯ replied Ishii, looking at Yakumo¡¯s face through the rear-view mirror.


    His eyes seemed filled with confidence.


    ¨C Have you already solved the mystery behind the case?


    Yakumo¡¯s expression made Ishii think that.


    ¡¯I know the method behind the crime,¡¯ said Yakumo, as if he had sensed Ishii¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡¯Oi! That true?¡¯


    Contrary to Gotou, who was agitated, Yakumo seemed bored as he yawned.


    ¨C How can you be so calm?


    Ishii didn¡¯t understand.


    Even though Yakumo said he understood the method behind the crime, Ishii was sceptical.


    He had felt personally when investigating that the case this time would not be solved by ordinary means.


    There wouldn¡¯t be a breakthrough this easily.


    ¡¯The method she used was actually very simple.¡¯


    Yakumo put his index finger on his brow.


    As if that were a switch, Yakumo¡¯s gaze grew sharper.


    ¡¯What method is it?¡¯ asked Ishii after a gulp.


    ¡¯A trap?¡¯ interrupted Gotou.


    ¡¯It wasn¡¯t a trap,¡¯ dered Yakumo.


    ¡¯But something like a wire was found at the scene of the crime.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t like Ishii himself had been confident about the trap theory, but he wanted to object when it was denied so readily.


    ¡¯That is probably a fake.¡¯


    ¡¯Fake...¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. I discussed this before, but if a trap were used, there is a big problem.¡¯


    ¡¯Ah!¡¯


    Ishii recalled what Yakumo had said earlier.


    If a trap were used, it would have been set up before Miyuki was arrested.


    Isshin used the temple daily to meditate. It would be difficult to time it so that the trap was triggered after Miyuki dered her killing intent.


    But ¨C


    ¡¯Wouldn¡¯t it be possible if she hid the trap somewhere and made it trigger if a special action were taken?¡¯ said Ishii, changing his perspective.


    ¡¯Ishii-san, do you know what the priest at a temple does every morning?¡¯


    ¨C Something a priest does every morning?


    Meditating, reading scriptures, preparing breakfast ¨C but Ishii could tell that wasn¡¯t the reply Yakumo wanted.


    ¨C Then what on earth does Yakumo want as a reply?


    The answer suddenly came to Ishii¡¯s head.


    ¡¯Oh, cleaning.¡¯


    After Ishii said that excitedly, Yakumo nodded, seeming satisfied.


    ¡¯What¡¯re you talking about?¡¯


    Gotou looked confused as he stuck his neck in.


    ¡¯The priest of the temple cleans the temple daily. Very thoroughly at that.¡¯


    ¡¯It would be unlikely for a trap not to be set off or found when the temple was cleaned every morning.¡¯


    Ishii exined further.


    ¡¯I see.¡¯


    Gotou pped his hands together in understanding.


    Just as Yakumo said, this would eliminate the trap theory. Then there was one possibility left.


    ¡¯So Nanase Miyuki really did escape the detention house and stab Isshin-san.¡¯


    Ishii said that with certainty, but Yakumo¡¯s response was unexpected.


    ¡¯That is also wrong.¡¯


    Yakumo quietly shook his head.


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    Ishii was disappointed.


    If it wasn¡¯t a trap, there shouldn¡¯t have been any method but escape from the detention house.


    ¡¯Nanase Miyuki did not take even one step out of the detention house.¡¯


    ¡¯How can you be sure?¡¯ said Gotou.


    ¡¯It would be better to hear it from the person herself rather than from me.¡¯


    Yakumo¡¯s smile was full of confidence.


    It certainly would be better to confirm with the person herself, but Miyuki wasn¡¯t the sort of person who would answer questions honestly.


    ¨C What on earth is he nning to do?


    With uneasy feelings, Ishii continued driving the car.


    -


    4


    -


    Haruka sat on the bench in the waiting room.


    She sighed.


    Yakumo had made a number of requests earlier.


    Because of what happened to Isshin, she didn¡¯t object to helping, but it didn¡¯t feel great being asked to help without knowing anything ¨C she felt like an aplice to fraud.


    It also made her sad that Yakumo wouldn¡¯t tell her anything.


    <Saitou-san, Saitou Yakumo-san.>


    Finally, there was a call from the reception.


    Haruka stood up and headed towards the reception in Yakumo¡¯s stead.


    ¡¯Excuse me... I¡¯m here as Saitou Yakumo¡¯s representative...¡¯


    After Haruka said that, the woman at the reception handed her a brown envelope.


    He¡¯d probably told her in advance that somebody woulde pick it up for him. Inside the envelope was a copy of Isshin¡¯s clinical records.


    In the recent years, there was a movement to implement the browsing of clinical records.


    It differed depending on the hospital, but if the person or the person¡¯s rtives requested it, they could browse their clinical records.


    ¡¯Haruka-chan.¡¯


    Just as Haruka was walking away with the envelope, somebody called out to her.


    She turned around and saw Hijikata Makoto standing there.


    She wore a grey pant suit and had arge bag hanging from her shoulder. Her long hair was tied behind her elegant face.


    Haruka didn¡¯t often speak directly to Makoto, a newspaper reporter, but they had worked together on a number of spirit-rted cases.


    Makoto had helped out a lot during thest case too.


    ¡¯Hello, Makoto-san.¡¯


    Haruka bowed.


    ¡¯Hello.¡¯


    ¡¯Are you here to gather material today?¡¯


    ¡¯Didn¡¯t you hear anything from Yakumo-kun?¡¯


    Haruka was surprised by Makoto¡¯s unexpected words.


    ¡¯Not at all...¡¯


    ¡¯Actually, Yakumo-kun asked me toe here and hand something to you, Haruka-chan...¡¯


    Makoto smiled wryly.


    ¨C He really doesn¡¯t tell me anything at all.


    At this point, rather than anger, Haruka felt stunned.


    ¡¯I see... I¡¯m sorry for the trouble.¡¯


    Haruka bowed her head, but Makoto smiled pleasantly.


    ¡¯It¡¯s fine. I know what sort of person Yakumo-kun is too.¡¯


    ¡¯He really isn¡¯t all here.¡¯


    Haruka pouted.


    ¡¯Right, right. Let me hand it to you before I forget.¡¯


    Makoto held out a file.


    ¡¯What is this?¡¯


    ¡¯You¡¯ll find out if you give it to Yakumo-kun.¡¯


    ¡¯Is that so?¡¯


    ¡¯Since it¡¯s personal information, be careful of how you use it.¡¯


    ¡¯Yes,¡¯ replied Haruka, taking the file.


    ¨C I wonder what he¡¯s looking into?


    She might find out if she looked into the file, but she felt like she shouldn¡¯t just look at it so she put it into her bag along with the envelope she had received earlier.


    ¡¯Well, shall we go?¡¯


    After saying that, Makoto started walking towards the exit.


    The way she said that made it sound like they were going together, but Haruka didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡¯Where are we going?¡¯


    ¡¯You¡¯ve got something to bring to Hata-san¡¯s hospital, right?¡¯


    ¡¯Eh, ah, yes...¡¯


    Yakumo had told her to get Isshin¡¯s clinical records and bring them to Hata.


    ¨C Why does Makoto know that?


    ¡¯Yakumo-kun told me to bring you to Hata-san¡¯s hospital, Haruka-chan,¡¯ said Makoto with a smile, like she had sensed Haruka¡¯s question.


    ¡¯I-I see...¡¯


    Haruka felt perplexed. A lot of things seemed to be going on without her knowing it.


    ¡¯Yakumo-kun¡¯s unexpectedly nice too.¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯m not sure about that...¡¯


    Though Haruka didn¡¯t understand, she followed Makoto out of the hospital.


    They went to the guest parking lot and got into a red family car.


    ¡¯It¡¯s quite a state of affairs,¡¯ said Makoto as she started the car.


    It really was..


    ¡¯When I think that Isshin-san might disappear like this, I can¡¯t stand it...¡¯


    Haruka felt a piercing pain in her chest.


    It forced her to think how much having Isshin there up until now had saved her.


    ¡¯I know...¡¯


    ¡¯I feel like I have to do something, but I can¡¯t do anything...¡¯


    Haruka gripped her hands into fists in vexation.


    She couldn¡¯t help Isshin,fort Yakumo who was suffering, or make efforts to catch the culprit.


    All she could do was watch.


    It was frustrating ¨C


    ¡¯Haruka-chan.¡¯


    Makoto put her left hand on Haruka¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡¯Yes.¡¯


    ¡¯Isn¡¯t there something only you can do?¡¯


    ¡¯Something... only I can do?¡¯


    ¡¯Yakumo-kun is acting that way, but I think he¡¯s actually suffering a lot. I think he wants somebody to save him.¡¯


    ¡¯Really?¡¯


    Haruka couldn¡¯t think of Yakumo needing anybody.


    No matter how much he suffered, he decided it all himself and just told Haruka after the fact. The words ¡¯painful¡¯ and ¡¯sad¡¯ had never left Yakumo¡¯s lips.


    He kept them to himself, as if those feelings were his only.


    Yakumo was always alone.


    ¡¯Really.¡¯


    ¡¯But Yakumo-kun won¡¯t tell me anything.¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s because you don¡¯t tell him anything either, Haruka-chan.¡¯


    Haruka¡¯s heart jolted when Makoto said that.


    ¨C That might be true.


    Strangely, she understood.


    Yakumo won¡¯t tell me anything ¨C while she grumbled about that, she acted strong herself and restrained her feelings.


    Even though she really wanted to leap into Yakumo¡¯s arms and sob, she held back those feelings.


    ¡¯Well, I¡¯m not good at being honest either, so I can¡¯t say anything about anybody else.¡¯


    Makoto stuck out her tongue and smiled mischievously.


    Haruka smiled back withplicated feelings.


    -


    5


    -


    ¡¯We¡¯ve seen through your n!¡¯


    Gotou yelled through the protective ss at Miyuki, who had a faint smile on her face.


    However, her expression didn¡¯t change, as if she hadn¡¯t heard anything at all. Instead, Ishii, beside Gotou, leapt up from his chair.


    This was the fourth consecutive day that they had visited her in the detention house.


    ¨C I want to make this thest.


    Those were Gotou¡¯s inner thoughts.


    ¡¯Seeing you angry makes me very excited.¡¯


    Miyuki¡¯s eyes narrowed as she let a long breath out of her half-open lips.


    ¨C This woman. She¡¯s so confident she¡¯s trying to provoke us.


    Gotou ground his teeth together, making a grating sound.


    ¡¯Just cough up the code behind your letter already!¡¯


    Gotou hit the protective ss.


    However, Miyuki still did not stop smiling.


    ¨C If this ss weren¡¯t here, I could smash her nose in and make her cough up.


    ¡¯Code? What are you talking about?¡¯


    Miyuki shrugged.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t y stupid.¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯m not. i don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about,¡¯ said Miyuki with a sneer, eyes still narrowed.


    This response. There must be something in the letter ¨C so Gotou felt.


    ¡¯The letter you sent to Furukawa. I won¡¯t let you say you don¡¯t know what I¡¯m talking about.¡¯


    Gotou took the copy of the letter from his pocket and pressed it against the ss so she could see.


    Miyuki¡¯s expression still did not change.


    ¡¯Gotou-san, this won¡¯t be a visit if you do that ¨C it¡¯ll be an interrogation,¡¯ said Ishii quietly.


    ¡¯Shut up!¡¯


    Gotou hit Ishii¡¯s head with a fist, emptying all the negative feelings that had built up within him.


    Ishii curled up with his head in his arms, as if he were about to copse.


    ¨C Might have hit him too hard in my excitement.


    ¡¯No matter when I see it, youredy duo is always funny.¡¯


    Miyuki made a Yakumo-like sarcasticment andughed.


    ¨C What the hell do you mean,edy duo? Making fun of me.


    ¡¯Shut up! Tell us already!¡¯ Gotou said even more forcefully.


    ¡¯It seems you are rather cornered. You¡¯re so pitiful I don¡¯t mind telling you. But I have a condition.¡¯


    Miyuki looked up at him with an inviting nce.


    ¨C She bit.


    The response was just as they had nned. Yakumo had been right.


    ¡¯Condition...¡¯ repeated Gotou, acting troubled.


    ¡¯If you release me from here, I don¡¯t mind telling you,¡¯ said Miyuki with a triumphant smile.


    ¡¯Will you really?¡¯ said Gotou, trying not to smile.


    ¡¯Yes.¡¯


    ¡¯Got it... I¡¯ll negotiate...¡¯


    Gotou tried to restrain himself, but he couldn¡¯t. He lost control and startedughing aloud.


    Miyuki¡¯s mouth went wide in surprise at Gotou¡¯s response.


    Ishii, who had been curled up for a while now, startedughing too.


    ¡¯W-what...¡¯


    Miyuki had thought she was in control, so she had felt superior and decided on a confident attitude.


    However, Gotou¡¯s and Ishii¡¯s responses appeared to be unexpected for Miyuki.


    Her eyes were uneasy.


    ¡¯You¡¯re a stupid woman.¡¯


    ¡¯What did you say?¡¯


    ¡¯Did you really think I¡¯d ept that condition?¡¯ said Gotou, grinning.


    ¡¯What¡¯s so funny?¡¯


    Miyuki¡¯s eyes narrowed as she stood up.


    It was exactly what Yakumo thought she would do. What a guy.


    ¡¯What¡¯s so funny? You don¡¯t get it?¡¯


    Gotou put his nose up to the ss to provoke her.


    ¡¯...¡¯


    ¡¯If you don¡¯t get it, I¡¯ll tell you. You just asked to be released from here.¡¯


    ¡¯What about it?¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s a funny thing to ask for.¡¯


    Miyuki jolted. She had realised the true meaning of Gotou¡¯s words.


    However, it was toote to realise now.


    ¡¯You escaped from the detention house to stab Isshin, right? If that were the case, wouldn¡¯t it be easy for you to get out?¡¯


    There was no response to Gotou¡¯s question.


    That became evidence for one fact.


    Miyuki had not taken one step out of the detention house. To put it correctly, she couldn¡¯t. She acknowledged that herself.


    Gotou could tell that behind Miyuki¡¯s lips, in a thin line, her teeth were grinding together.


    She was probably so frustrated she couldn¡¯t help it.


    ¡¯Too bad, isn¡¯t it? I said it already ¨C we¡¯ve seen through your n,¡¯ said Gotou, sticking out his chin.


    ¡¯It was Yakumo, right? He gave you this hint...¡¯


    Miyuki looked bitter.


    ¨C It¡¯s toote to realise now.


    Miyuki had let her guard down since she was talking to Gotou.


    However, that had been part of Yakumo¡¯s n. Gotou had just been talking as Yakumo had directed him to.


    Miyuki had gone along and talked too much.


    Last time, Yakumo had said nothing and acted quiet as part of his n to make Miyuki let her guard down.


    ¡¯Yakumo has a message for you.¡¯


    ¡¯...¡¯


    A shadow came over Miyuki¡¯s face.


    ¡¯His uncle is still alive. You¡¯re just a braggart. You can¡¯t even kill a bug from inside the detention house ¨C so he said.¡¯


    Miyuki¡¯s head drooped and she started mumbling something.


    At first, Gotou couldn¡¯t hear what she was saying.


    However, her voice grew firmer and finally the clear words reached Gotou¡¯s ears.


    ¡¯... I¡¯ll kill you I¡¯ll kill you I¡¯ll kill you.¡¯


    Though she spoke quietly, the words had more pressure than an angry yell.


    It was like there was a ck aura behind Miyuki.


    However, she couldn¡¯t do anything from the other side of the ss.


    ¡¯It¡¯s absolutely impossible for you to kill somebody from inside the detention house.¡¯


    In response to Gotou¡¯s words, Miyuki lifted her head and her eyes opened wide. Her bloodshot eyes looked like they would fall out.


    ¡¯I can. This time I¡¯ll kill Yakumo-kun.¡¯


    After saying that, Miyukiughed uncannily, showing her canines.


    ¡¯Really. I look forward to it.¡¯


    Gotou said that and then left the room.


    Ishii hurriedly followed him.


    ¡¯You did it, Detective Gotou.¡¯


    Ishii¡¯s eyes were sparkling like a child¡¯s, but there was something Gotou wasn¡¯t satisfied with.


    He¡¯d provoked Miyuki just as Yakumo had told him to, but was that the right decision ¨C it was like Yakumo was using himself as b ait to lure Miyuki.


    ¨C He can¡¯t be rushing to his own death, right?


    Gotou murmured that in his heart.


    -


    6


    -


    Haruka went into the hospital that Makoto had dropped her off at.


    It was so different from the hospital Isshin was at that it could be called itsplete opposite. With its old white walls, it looked extremely like a hospital. The truth was that Haruka would have liked Makoto toe with her, but they had split up at the front of the hospital since Makoto had something else to investigate.


    Now there was nothing Haruka could do but go, even if she was anxious.


    Haruka timidly stepped in from the front entrance, passed the reception and took the emergency stairs by the elevator hall.


    A dim corridor went on in front of her.


    The walls were stained and cracked, and the air felt unclean. Furthermore, the fluorescent lights were flickering loudly.


    It made Haruka think that she had lost herself in a different world.


    Haruka was going to meet with Hata, the coroner.


    Hata had been involved in many cases with Yakumo and Gotou, so Haruka knew him, but it was the first time she¡¯d gone to meet him on her own.


    Though she knew she shouldn¡¯t judge people by their appearances, Hata had a somewhat uncanny atmosphere to him ¨C to put it frankly, he was scary.


    ¨C Demonic old man.


    Gotou often described him that way, but Haruka agreed too.


    Haruka took a deep breath to calm herself down and knocked on the door of the room at the very end of the corridor.


    ¡¯Excuse me, my name is Ozawa. Yakumo asked me to...¡¯


    ¡¯Door¡¯s open.¡¯


    A hoarse voice called out from inside the room.


    ¡¯E-excuse me.¡¯


    Haruka obeyed the voice and opened the heavy door to peek inside.


    She saw Hata sitting at his desk and leisurely sipping tea.


    Though his face was as wrinkled as a dried persimmon, his eyes popped out like a fish¡¯s.


    ¡¯I heard from Yakumo-kun. Well, sit down.¡¯


    After Hata said that, he let out a creepy giggle.


    It made Haruka think she¡¯d be gobbled up if she let her guard down.


    Haruka ufortably sat in a chair, as Hata suggested.


    ¡¯You don¡¯t have to be so afraid ¨C I¡¯m not going to eat you,¡¯ said Hata, like he had read Haruka¡¯s mind. He giggled again.


    ¡¯No, that isn¡¯t...¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯m not interested in living humans.¡¯


    Though he had probably meant that to be reassuring, it was even scarier.


    Hata normally preferred dead people over living people ¨C and burnt corpses were no good. He was an entric who boasted about how he liked fresh corpses.


    ¡¯Hata-san just has a pure interest in the life and death of people as a coroner.¡¯ Yakumo had said that, but to Haruka, it didn¡¯t seem like that at all.


    She brought up the topic at hand before the conversation went off track.


    ¡¯Er, what did Yakumo-kun say to you?¡¯


    Haruka took Isshin¡¯s clinical records from her bag and handed them to Hata.


    ¡¯Oh, that¡¯s right. Now, let¡¯s see how he was stabbed.¡¯


    Hata took the paper and put it close to his face so that his nose was almost touching it as he read it, making hmm noises as he did so.


    Could he really see it like that? It felt more like he was sniffing it than looking at it with his eyes.


    ¡¯I see. This is just as Yakumo-kun said,¡¯ said Hata, nodding his head a number of times in admiration.


    ¡¯Er, what do you mean?¡¯ asked Haruka, curious about what Hata saw. Hata turned his cloudy eyes towards Haruka.


    It felt like she¡¯d turn into a rock if he continued.


    After a while, Hata slowly began to exin.


    ¡¯When I look at these clinical records, it says Isshin was stabbed diagonally from beneath his ribs upwards, but...¡¯


    Hata showed the paper to Haruka and pointed at the picture in the shape of a human body.


    The right part of the picture ¨C at the stomach, there was a mark in pen.


    That was probably where Isshin had been stabbed.


    ¡¯Ribs, arteries, other organs ¨C there¡¯re no signs of injury. It¡¯s like the stab avoided them.¡¯


    Haruka cocked her head, not really understanding Hata¡¯s words.


    ¡¯Is that strange?¡¯


    ¡¯If the culprit stabbed Isshin with the intention of killing him, this would practically be a miracle ¨C the culprit would be an incredible dunce.¡¯


    Hata clutched his stomach and started giggling like he thought it funny.


    ¡¯Does that mean the person who stabbed Isshin-san did not n on killing him?¡¯


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know. They might not have nned on killing him, or they might have been but missed the vitals by some miracle ¨C both are usible.¡¯


    Hata said that the vitals were missed, but the main problem of Isshin being in aa continued.


    Her head was a bit mixed up.


    ¡¯Well, tell Yakumo-kun it was just as he thought.¡¯


    Hata handed the copy of the medical records back to Haruka.


    She took them, still confused.


    ¡¯Ah, that¡¯s right. Yakumo-kun asked for something else too.¡¯


    After Hata said that, he took arge paper bag from under his desk and handed it to Haruka.


    She took the bag and looked inside.


    Inside there was a piece of clothing.


    ¡¯What is this?¡¯


    ¡¯You can tell by looking, right? I got somebody I know to bring it,¡¯ said Hata with a smirk.


    What on earth would it be used for?


    The colour was awful ¨C it wasn¡¯t fashionable. If Yakumo was going to wear this, Haruka would prefer to refrain from walking beside him.


    ¡¯He isn¡¯t going to wear this, right?¡¯


    ¡¯I just got what he requested. I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s going to use it for.¡¯


    Hata¡¯s body shook as heughed.


    -


    7


    -


    With a light heart, Ishii followed Gotou.


    After reaching the parking lot in the back of the detention house, he saw Yakumo by the car.


    He had his hands in his pockets and was looking up at the clouds in the sky in boredom.


    ¨C Yakumo¡¯s n went wonderfully.


    They tricked Miyuki so easily. While that brain of his wasmendable, at the same time, it was frightening.


    The sort of guy you didn¡¯t want as your enemy.


    ¡¯Hey, we¡¯re back.¡¯


    Gotou raised his hand and called out to Yakumo.


    ¡¯You¡¯rete. Were you eating grass on the side of the road? You aren¡¯t a cow,¡¯ said Yakumo with a yawn.


    ¡¯The thing I hate most is being treated like a brat by a brat!¡¯


    ¡¯How pitiful; you haven¡¯t realised that you¡¯re the most brat-like person here.¡¯


    Yakumo snorted.


    ¡¯You bastard! You talking about me?¡¯


    ¡¯There isn¡¯t anybody else I would be talking about, is there?¡¯


    ¡¯You brat!¡¯


    Gotou¡¯s face reddened in a sh and he grabbed Yakumo.


    ¨C Again.


    He couldn¡¯t beat Yakumo in an argument. Even though he knew that, it appeared that he couldn¡¯t hold himself back.


    ¡¯Detective Gotou, please stop.¡¯


    Ishii hurriedly walked towards them to stop Gotou.


    ¡¯Let go of me!¡¯


    ¡¯Please calm down.¡¯


    ¡¯Shut up! I won¡¯t be satisfied until I punch this guy!¡¯


    Gotou iled even more violently.


    Ishii felt like he was riding a bucking horse. He gripped on as tightly as he could, but he was flung away; he couldn¡¯t beat Gotou in strength.


    Ishii hit the asphalt.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t get in my way!¡¯


    At some point, Gotou had turned his anger towards Ishii instead.


    ¡¯B-but...¡¯


    Ishii managed to stand up in his stinging pain.


    ¨C Eh?


    Yakumo had disappeared in the middle of the fight.


    ¡¯Please don¡¯t dawdle; let¡¯s hurry up and go.¡¯


    Ishii heard Yakumo¡¯s voice.


    He turned his gaze and spotted Yakumo in the back seat of the car, yawning. It was like the matter didn¡¯t concern him at all.


    This made even Gotou lose his spirit. He kicked the car tire and got in.


    Ishii felt tired.


    ¡¯Oi! Ishii! Hurry up and start the car!¡¯


    Hurried by Gotou, Ishii sluggishly got into the driver¡¯s seat and started the car.


    ¡¯How was it then?¡¯ drawled Yakumo.


    It was like he had forgotten the earlier scuffle entirely.


    ¡¯Just like you said. She didn¡¯t say it outright, but that woman admitted herself that she didn¡¯t leave the detention house.¡¯


    ¡¯So that really was the case then.¡¯


    Yakumo crossed his arms and looked up at the ceiling.


    ¡¯Hey, Yakumo. How¡¯d you know Miyuki didn¡¯t leave the detention house?¡¯


    Ishii thought Gotou¡¯s question was very appropriate.


    In the end, Miyuki had admitted that herself, but Yakumo had realised before that.


    ¨C How?


    ¡¯It¡¯s simple. I knew because it was impossible.¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s all?¡¯


    It was such a simple answer that Ishii was surprised and had to ask the question again.


    ¡¯That¡¯s all.¡¯


    ¡¯Is that really all?¡¯ Gotou pressed.


    ¡¯Of course. You should know more about the security at Tokyo Detention House than I do, Gotou-san.¡¯


    ¡¯Well, that¡¯s true, but...¡¯


    Gotou nodded, though he didn¡¯t look satisfied.


    ¡¯Then you understand, right? Do you think it is possible to return to the detention house aftermitting a crime, let alone escaping in the first ce?¡¯


    ¡¯Well...¡¯


    ¡¯And without being noticed by anyone.¡¯


    After thinking about it, Yakumo was right.


    It might have been different in the past, but if you thought about it realistically, it was impossible to pass the detention house security, stab somebody and return without anyone noticing.


    ¡¯It¡¯s impossible...¡¯


    Gotou scowled.


    ¡¯In the first ce, she dered that she would kill somebody from inside the detention house as an act to direct your attention that way.¡¯


    ¡¯An act...¡¯


    Ishii thought over that word.


    Now that Yakumo said that, it made sense. Miyuki¡¯s words had been superfluous from the beginning.


    ¡¯Furthermore, being carried to the infirmary was also a charade. She probably used some sort of drug to make it look like she had a fit. By doing so, it made it seem as if there was a period of time she could escape in...¡¯


    It was probably just as Yakumo said.


    Ishii and Gotou had been led by the nose.


    ¡¯But Isshin was stabbed. That¡¯s a fact. How¡¯d that happen?¡¯ said Gotou carelessly, biting a cigarette that wasn¡¯t lit.


    That didn¡¯t make sense to Ishii either.


    He epted that it wasn¡¯t a trap and that it was impossible to escape from the detention house. How did Miyukimit the crime then?


    Yakumo¡¯s eyes narrowed as his lips turned up into a smile. When Ishii saw that expression, a chill rain down his spine and he almost let go of the wheel.


    Even though he hadn¡¯t done anything, he was sweating.


    Yakumo slowly put his left index finger to his brow.


    ¡¯Isn¡¯t it obvious? She didn¡¯t stab my uncle. Somebody else did.¡¯


    ¡¯W-w-w-what!?¡¯


    Gotou rose from his seat in surprise.


    Yakumo wasn¡¯t moved.


    ¡¯Is there any other method?¡¯


    ¡¯Well, I get what you¡¯re saying, but...¡¯


    ¡¯No matter how unbelievable the truth, that is the only option.¡¯


    Ishii understood what Yakumo was saying.


    But ¨C


    ¡¯How about the fingerprints? Her fingerprints were found on the knife¡¯s handle,¡¯ Ishii said quickly.


    It was because of the fingerprints that they hadn¡¯t doubted that it was Miyuki¡¯s crime.


    Even though they knew there was no other method, if they didn¡¯t solve the problem of the fingerprints, they would just have to go back.


    ¡¯The culprit had her fingerprints and put them on the knife,¡¯ said Yakumo matter-of-factly.


    Ishii wasn¡¯t being stubborn, but he still couldn¡¯t understand.


    It was true that it would have been possible to use something like gtine to preserve Miyuki¡¯s fingerprints and make fake fingerprints.


    You could make it with just a couple hundred yen. Frequently used by those illegally entering the country, it was a big problem.


    However, that wouldn¡¯t solve everything.


    ¡¯Where did the culprit get her fingerprints? She was inside the detention house.¡¯


    Ishii spoke the question just as it came to his head.


    If the culprit did not have the fingerprints in the first ce, they could not make a fake.


    Yakumo ran a hand through his hair.


    It didn¡¯t look like he was thinking. Yakumo already had the answer. Ishii felt that directly.


    ¡¯Your question makes sense, Ishii-san. That was why there was a letter.¡¯


    ¡¯Ah! I see!¡¯ Ishii eximed as he unexpectedly arrived at the answer.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t shout all of a sudden!¡¯


    Gotou hit Ishii¡¯s head.


    ¡¯I-I apologise.¡¯


    ¡¯I don¡¯t care which one of you does it ¨C just exin it so I can understand.¡¯


    Gotou was probably irritated about being the only one who didn¡¯t understand. He crossed his arms indignantly.


    ¡¯Ishii-san, please exin to the bear.¡¯


    Yakumo turned his eyes out the window in apparent disinterest.


    Ishii fixed the position of his sses with his finger before beginning to exin.


    ¡¯The only thing you can send out of the detention house is a letter.¡¯


    ¡¯What about it?¡¯ Gotou said disagreeably.


    ¡¯She put her fingerprints on that letter and sent it to the culprit on the outside. That¡¯s what it means.¡¯


    Ishii recalled the contents of the letter.


    ¨C The goal of all life is death.


    Making it look like a code was just to turn their eyes away from the existence of the fingerprints.


    Miyuki¡¯s true goal in sending out a letter was to give out her fingerprints.


    ¡¯I see. So that¡¯s how it is...¡¯


    Gotou pped his hands together, but he suddenly coughed, like a small bone had been caught in his throat.


    ¡¯But wait... Wasn¡¯t the letter examined? Other people¡¯s fingerprints would be on it too, so the culprit wouldn¡¯t be able to say which ones were Miyuki¡¯s, right?¡¯


    Ishii was startled by what Gotou said so casually.


    That was right. It wasn¡¯t like there had been names on the fingerprints. If other people touched the letter, it would be difficult to determine which fingerprints were hers.


    Ishii looked at Yakumo¡¯s face through the rear-view mirror.


    However, he didn¡¯t seem concerned.


    ¡¯She didn¡¯t leave fingerprints on the letter. She left them on the inside of the envelope,¡¯ he said disinterestedly.


    ¨C I see.


    If she put her fingers on the inside of the envelope, nobody would touch them. The culprit would be able to get Miyuki¡¯s fingerprints clearly.


    That solved most of the mystery.


    ¡¯Does that mean the person who got the letter, that nurse Furukawa, was the one who stabbed Isshin?¡¯ mumbled Gotou.


    Without replying, Yakumo stared out the window.


    A question came to Ishii.


    ¡¯Excuse me, but there¡¯s one thing I don¡¯t understand.¡¯


    ¡¯How the n was drawn up, yes?¡¯ said Yakumo, finishing Ishii¡¯s question.


    ¡¯What are you talking about?¡¯


    Gotou interrupted immediately.


    ¡¯Ishii-san, please go ahead.¡¯


    Yakumo left the exnation to Ishii again.


    ¡¯Ah, yes. Even if there is a culprit on the outside, how did they decide on using fingerprints ¨C and also, Miyuki announced the crime ahead of time. The day and time would also be a problem.¡¯


    ¡¯Well, you know, they used that... Couldn¡¯t they have talked on the phone?¡¯


    Gotou gave a negligent reply.


    ¡¯That would be impossible.¡¯


    ¡¯What?¡¯


    ¡¯Miyuki was in the detention house. The only people who came were thewyer and Isshin-san. The only other sign of contact with the outside was that letter,¡¯ Ishii said quickly.


    ¡¯What¡¯s going on then?¡¯


    Unable toe up with an answer, Gotou turned around and looked to Yakumo.


    ¡¯Who knows? I don¡¯t understand that either.¡¯


    Yakumo closed just his left eye and scratched his head.


    It was a rather irresponsible answer since he had been the one who brought them to this conclusion.


    ¡¯Ah! I see!¡¯


    A light bulb suddenly shed over Ishii¡¯s head.


    How did Miyuki draw up the n ¨C Ishii had realised.


    ¡¯What? You¡¯re so noisy.¡¯


    Gotou frowned.


    ¡¯Detective Gotou, Yamamura did it.¡¯


    ¡¯What did that guy do?¡¯


    ¨C Why doesn¡¯t he understand from what I said?


    Though Ishii felt irritated, he started his exnation.


    ¡¯Yamamura, the guard, met up with Furukawa. He can leave and enter the detention house.¡¯


    To be honest, he was confident this time.


    With Yamamura¡¯s cooperation, it would be possible to discuss the details of the n. There was no other method.


    ¡¯Ah, that¡¯s very likely... OK, let¡¯s go meet Furukawa now. Yakumo, youe too.¡¯


    Gotou leant back towards the backseat.


    ¡¯I refuse. If you know that much, the rest is police business. Please work for your taxpayers¡¯ money.¡¯


    ¡¯W-what did you say!?¡¯ yelled Gotou as he tried to fly at Yakumo.


    At that moment, Ishii was pushed and the wheel spun to the right. Ishii hurriedly turned the wheel back to the left, but Gotou was still iling, so it was difficult.


    The car veered right and left. Car horns started honking around them.


    ¡¯Please stop! It¡¯s dangerous!¡¯ Ishii shouted, his anger apparent.


    The car was silent.


    Gotou had stopped moving in his surprise. His eyes were asrge as tes.


    ¡¯Er... I mean...¡¯


    ¨C I never thought that I would shout at Gotou.


    Actually, Ishii was the most surprised.


    He might be hit once or twice for this. Ishii raised his shoulders in preparation.


    ¡¯S-s-sorry.¡¯


    For some reason, Gotou bowed his head, looking troubled.


    Yakumo clutched his stomach as heughed in the backseat.


    -


    8


    -


    ¨C I can¡¯t cheer myself up for some reason.


    With gloomy feelings, Haruka waited in Yakumo¡¯s secret hiding ce, the <Movie Research Circle> room.


    Yakumo wasn¡¯t there.


    Yakumo was sniffing something out, but Haruka didn¡¯t know where he was headed.


    Even though Yakumo must have been suffering a great deal what with what happened to Isshin, he wouldn¡¯t express his feelings.


    It felt like he was bearing with the pain all alone.


    ¨C That¡¯s because you don¡¯t tell him anything either, Haruka-chan.


    The words Makoto said to her kept running through her head.


    She wanted to deny it, but she couldn¡¯t.


    Unable to sort her fraying feelings, Haruka put her head against the table.


    At almost the exact same time, the door opened and Yakumo came in.


    ¡¯You¡¯rete.¡¯


    Haruka wasn¡¯t really angry, but she raised her head andined anyway.


    ¡¯You¡¯ll make a good mother-inw,¡¯ said Yakumo as he sat in the chair opposite her.


    Even if he didn¡¯t say it, she could tell he was tired from his expression.


    His eyes were a little red. Perhaps he hadn¡¯t slept much recently.


    ¡¯Why were youte?¡¯ she asked, though she knew there wouldn¡¯t be an answer.


    ¡¯I¡¯m fairly busy too.¡¯


    A vague answer, as expected ¨C


    Like that, he took everything on himself. Haruka would only find out once the case was over.


    ¡¯So how was it?¡¯


    Yakumo asked for a report of her investigation as he yawned.


    Haruka swallowed her swelling dissatisfaction and handed over the file Makoto had given her.


    ¡¯This is from Makoto-san.¡¯


    ¡¯I see.¡¯


    Yakumo took the file and looked at it with a serious gaze.


    Haruka didn¡¯t know what was written on it.


    I¡¯m always kept out of the loop ¨C


    ¡¯How about Hata-san?¡¯ asked Yakumo after reading the file once.


    ¡¯Hata-san said that if the culprit had nned on killing Isshin-san, it would be a near miracle since Isshin was stabbed without injuring any of his bones or organs...¡¯


    Haruka exined just as Hata had told her.


    ¡¯So that really is it.¡¯


    Yakumo nodded, seeming satisfied.


    Haruka didn¡¯t know what was ¡¯really¡¯ about it.


    ¡¯What do you mean?¡¯


    ¡¯Exactly what the words mean. The culprit didn¡¯t n on killing Uncle.¡¯


    ¡¯Didn¡¯t n on killing him?¡¯


    Haruka¡¯s brows furrowed as she mulled the words over.


    ¡¯Correct. It would be troublesome if he died ¨C perhaps that might be easier to understand.¡¯


    ¨C I don¡¯t understand at all.


    Currently, Isshin was wandering the boundary between life and death.


    To Haruka, it felt like there was a clear killing intent.


    ¡¯Why did they stab Isshin-san if they didn¡¯t n on killing him?¡¯


    ¡¯Who knows? I don¡¯t know either.¡¯


    Yakumo stood up while running his fingers through his hair. Then, he opened the refrigerator door and took a bottle of tea out.


    ¨C He¡¯s lying.


    Haruka felt that instinctively.


    Yakumo¡¯s attitude just made it seem like he was avoiding the topic purposefully.


    Even though he knew everything, he wouldn¡¯t ever talk about it. Yakumo was always like that. That was how he shouldered his harsh fate.


    It hurt to watch him.


    ¨C Even though I¡¯m prepared to shoulder the pain with him...


    ¡¯Tell me the truth.¡¯


    Haruka spoke, even though she didn¡¯t think she would.


    Yakumo suddenly stopped.


    ¡¯I did.¡¯


    ¨C Another lie.


    ¡¯Can¡¯t you trust me?¡¯


    ¡¯I don¡¯t think that.¡¯


    Yakumo slowly sat in his chair.


    ¨C He really is shouldering everything himself.


    Haruka suddenly felt frustrated.


    Being together wasn¡¯t always full of good things. There was pain, frustration, and suffering. However, they could still share the burden.


    People lived like that, while supporting each other.


    I want to be that existence for Yakumo ¨C she wanted that, but there was a wall she just couldn¡¯t cross.


    Haruka¡¯s existence just circled that wall ¨C


    She would cry if she stayed with him any longer.


    ¡¯I¡¯m heading home. This is from Hata-san.¡¯


    Haruka said that quickly and stood up, leaving the paper bag from Hata on the table.


    She hadn¡¯t nned on saying anything special, but after those words that sounded like a farewell, she felt miserable.


    ¨C Yakumo won¡¯t be tied down by anything.


    Isshin¡¯s words came up in her head.


    It was just as he said. Yakumo was like a cloud. No matter how you tried to hold on to him, he would slip through, since he had no substance.


    ¨C I don¡¯t know if I can do this anymore.


    ¡¯Bye.¡¯


    Haruka turned her back to Yakumo and opened the door.


    ¡¯I¡¯m still thinking about it.¡¯


    Yakumo spoke.


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s why I can¡¯t say anything right now. This is a problem I have to solve.¡¯


    Yakumo¡¯s words lit Haruka¡¯s anger.


    It red up in an instant; she couldn¡¯t restrain it.


    ¡¯If you¡¯re thinking about it, why not talk about it!?¡¯


    Before Haruka noticed it, she was yelling.


    She tried to stop herself, but it was no good. It kepting out.


    ¡¯Nobody can understand me ¨C you say things like that! Aren¡¯t you just distancing yourself from everyone!? Always acting like you¡¯re the only one who understands anything! Even though you don¡¯t understand how I feel at all, Yakumo-kun! I¡¯m sick of being pushed around!¡¯


    Losing herself to a wave of emotion, the words came out of Haruka all at once.


    She hadn¡¯t thought about it too deeply before. It was frustrating, it was sad ¨C but this had to be how she truly felt.


    Her body was trembling.


    The tears that had welled up rolled down her cheeks, dripping one by one from her chin.


    Haruka couldn¡¯t look at Yakumo to see what sort of expression he was making.


    ¡¯It¡¯s not just me...¡¯


    She¡¯d thought that she¡¯d said everything, but words kept bubbling up from inside her chest.


    ¡¯Gotou-san and Ishii-san and Makoto-san and Hata-san. Everyone ¨C everyone¡¯s worried about you and trying to understand your heart, Yakumo-kun... But what do you say? It¡¯s got nothing to do with me, or it¡¯s troublesome ¨C how can you say that!?¡¯


    Haruka¡¯s breathing was ragged, as if she were nearly drowning.


    It felt like

 Volume 6 Epilogue

    Volume 6 Epilogue


    <strong>VOLUME 6 ¨C TO THE LIMITS OF DESPAIR (2)</strong> epilogue ()


    -


    Haruka looked outside from the bench in the hospital waiting room.


    The cherry blossoms in the courtyard were starting to bloom.


    Spring was the season which breathed life, but right now, someone irreceable was disappearing before her eyes.


    ¡®How long are you going to sit there for?¡¯


    Haruka turned around at the voice.


    Yakumo looked at her with his eyes, which were sleepy as usual.


    ¡¯Is it done?¡¯


    ¡¯Yeah. I just had to sign a document,¡¯ Yakumo replied brusquely.


    Isshin¡¯s medical examination had determined that he was brain-dead.


    Just as Yakumo had dered to Sakakibara, he gave his consent to transfer Isshin¡¯s organs.


    Haruka knew that nothing could be done now, but she still wanted to hear how Yakumo really felt.


    ¡¯Yakumo-kun, are you really OK with this?¡¯


    He didn¡¯t reply immediately.


    Yakumo¡¯s eyes were narrow as he looked at the cherry blossom tree in the courtyard.


    Haruka couldn¡¯t tell how he truly felt from looking at his profile.


    ¨C You always hide your heart like this.


    ¡¯... It¡¯s what Uncle would want,¡¯ Yakumo murmured.


    ¡¯Right.¡¯


    That was all Haruka could say.


    The truth was that she wanted to scream.


    ¨C It¡¯s a lie! Isshin-san is still alive!


    However, Yakumo must have had the same feelings, and much more strongly at that.


    ¡¯I think Uncle probably knew this was going to happen to him,¡¯ said Yakumo, his hands in his jeans pockets as he looked at his feet.


    His words made sense.


    The day Isshin was stabbed, Mao had told him he had a brain tumour.


    He had been prepared.


    ¨C From now on, I¡¯ll leave Yakumo to you.


    Isshin¡¯s words had had a heavy meaning to them, but Haruka hadn¡¯t realised then.


    ¡¯Right...¡¯


    ¡¯When Uncle heard from Gotou-san that his life was in danger, he still went to do his daily meditation.¡¯


    ¡¯He did.¡¯


    ¡¯He was probably trying to cut off the continuing chain of hatred with his own hand.¡¯


    Yakumo¡¯s words echoed heavily in Haruka¡¯s heart.


    Isshin had probably thought that the man with two red eyes, Yakumo¡¯s father, woulde to kill him himself.


    Then, he had tried to end things, in exchange for his own life.


    That was how Isshin used his life.


    Isshin had probably believed that even if he was gone, Yakumo wouldn¡¯t lose his way ¨C


    But the person who actually came to him was Sakakibara ¨C


    ¡¯Let¡¯s go. Uncle¡¯s waiting.¡¯


    Yakumo smiled bitterly.


    ¨C That¡¯s right. Isshin-san¡¯s waiting.


    ¡¯OK,¡¯ replied Haruka, and then she started walking.


    They walked silently to the ICU where Isshin was.


    A nurse showed them inside.


    Isshin looked so healthy on the bed that it made Haruka think he might wake up at any moment.


    Even though he was using an artificial respirator, his chest was moving up and down slightly. When Haruka saw him breathing, she felt another bout of disbelief.


    Haruka stood next to the bed and held Isshin¡¯s hand.


    ¨C It¡¯s still warm.


    She couldn¡¯t believe that he would die in just a few hours.


    ¨C Are you really going to go, Isshin-san? Are you going to disappear without saying goodbye?


    Haruka called out in her heart, even though she knew her words wouldn¡¯t reach him.


    Yakumo looked down at Isshin silently.


    What could he be seeing with his red left eye?


    He must have been recalling the many memories he had had with Isshin.


    Isshin had been closer to Yakumo than anybody, so they must have had countless memories together.


    Tears welled up in Haruka¡¯s eyes just from thinking about it.


    ¡¯... You¡¯re not here anymore then,¡¯ Yakumo said quietly.


    ¨C Not here anymore?


    Haruka didn¡¯t understand what Yakumo meant.


    All she could do was grip Isshin¡¯s hand again with both of her own to express feelings that wouldn¡¯t reach him.


    Isshin had saved her countless times. He had given her courage. He had shown the path that everyone should take. He had been like a light in the dark.


    I had so much I wanted to talk to him about ¨C


    People always had regrets.


    ¨C But please don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll continue to watch over Yakumo.


    So please rest well ¨C


    Haruka touched Isshin¡¯s cheek.


    * * *


    Gotou took Atsuko and Nao to the ICU just as Yakumo and Haruka were stepping out.


    ¡¯Hey,¡¯ he said, raising his hand.


    Haruka was sobbing and couldn¡¯t speak.


    Yakumo was as expressionless as usual and just sent a nce Gotou¡¯s way.


    This is nothing. It was like he was saying that.


    Nao walked up to Yakumo.


    Yakumo crouched and hugged Nao, patting her head.


    Nao started sobbing into Yakumo¡¯s chest.


    ¨C This girl¡¯s been holding it in too. These siblings really tough it out.


    However, no matter how much they tried to put up a brave front, both of them were still children.


    Gotou looked at Atsuko¡¯s face.


    Her lips were in a thin line. She nodded.


    He understood even if she didn¡¯t say anything aloud.


    When Atsuko looked like this, she was prepared. She had looked the same way when she decided to marry Gotou.


    ¡¯Oi. Yakumo. There¡¯s something I want to talk with you alone.¡¯


    When Gotou called out to Yakumo, he replied with a silent nod, perhaps sensing Gotou¡¯s intention.


    -


    Gotou sat next to Yakumo on the bench in the hospital courtyard.


    Come to think of it, this might¡¯ve been the first time he¡¯d talked to Yakumo about something that wasn¡¯t for a case. When he thought about it, he felt a bit awkward.


    However, it seemed that Gotou was the only one who felt that way, because Yakumo let out a bored yawn.


    ¡¯Hey, what happened to your contact lens?¡¯


    Ever since Isshin was stabbed, Yakumo hadn¡¯t worn the ck contact lens that hid his red left eye.


    At first, Gotou had thought he just didn¡¯t have a recement for the one that broke, but it had been a number of days already.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t need it anymore,¡¯ Yakumo said firmly.


    Gotou was surprised, but then his expression softened.


    Yakumo had detested that red left eye in the past. He had even tried to cut it out with a utility knife. For Yakumo to say he didn¡¯t need to hide it any more ¨C it was incredible progress.


    ¨C Old man, you watching this?


    Gotou looked up at the sky and called out.


    ¡¯So what did you have to discuss?¡¯ said Yakumo, like he wanted Gotou to hurry up.


    ¡¯Actually, I have a request,¡¯ Gotou said formally, an unlit cigarette in his mouth.


    ¡¯I won¡¯t lend you money.¡¯


    Yakumo yawned.


    ¨C Really, what a hateful brat.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t look down on the police.¡¯


    ¡¯Gotou-san, you¡¯re a part of the police?¡¯


    ¡¯What did you think I was?¡¯


    ¡¯A NEET[1].¡¯


    ¡¯You an idiot? I don¡¯t have the free time to talk to you about stupid things.¡¯


    ¡¯I feel the same way. Please get to the point already.¡¯


    Yakumo ran his fingers through his hair.


    Gotou cleared his throat and tried to speak, but he didn¡¯t know how to start.


    He knew Yakumo wouldin, but Gotou couldn¡¯t stop himself. He lit his cigarette and let the nicotine flow through his body.


    Yakumo looked displeased, but Gotou was able to rx a bit.


    ¡¯My request is, er.... about Nao.¡¯


    After Gotou said that, Yakumo¡¯s brows furrowed as he cocked his head.


    Even Yakumo, who was so intelligent, probably couldn¡¯t read into what Gotou was going to say next. It was a funny thought.


    ¡¯I discussed with my wife. We want to take Nao into our home.¡¯


    ¡¯Did you hit your head?¡¯


    Yakumo looked at Gotou as if he were something filthy.


    He probably couldn¡¯t understand why Gotou had made such a suggestion.


    ¡¯I¡¯m serious. I can¡¯t let that girl be picked up by some foster parents from who knows where.¡¯


    ¡¯Isn¡¯t that just your ego?¡¯ Yakumo said coldly.


    Gotou understand that even without Yakumo¡¯s telling him.


    ¡¯We still need Nao.¡¯


    Gotou took Nao in for this case and had nned on protecting her.


    However, that wasn¡¯t what happened.


    Nao had saved Gotou. By trying to protect Nao, Gotou could face his wife Atsuko for the first time.


    ¨C That¡¯s ego too.


    But he still couldn¡¯t leave Nao alone.


    Nao had suffered so much up until now.


    Her actual mother had been killed, and now this had happened to Isshin, the person who¡¯d raised her. He didn¡¯t want to let Nao feel sad again.


    No matter what happened, no matter what he had to do, he was prepared to protect Nao.


    ¡¯That isn¡¯t something for you to decide on your own, is it, Gotou-san?¡¯


    ¡¯I said I talked to my wife, didn¡¯t I? It¡¯s the first time we¡¯ve agreed on something.¡¯


    ¡¯What do you gain out of this?¡¯


    ¡¯Are you an idiot? It¡¯s not a matter of profit or loss. We want to be her parents. That¡¯s all.¡¯


    Gotou was so forceful that the words sounded like a threat.


    Yakumo had lived his life doubting people. He had protected his heart that way.


    That was why he thought that every person acted for their own gains. But that wasn¡¯t everything in the world.


    It seemed Gotou had put Yakumo in a bad mood, because he suddenly stood up.


    ¡¯If you do that, wouldn¡¯t that make us family, Gotou-san?¡¯


    ¨C This guy. Why¡¯d he have to put it like that?


    ¡¯I don¡¯t care what you think, but me and you were like family in the first ce! What¡¯s the point of talking about that now!?¡¯ yelled Gotou angrily, standing up as well.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t think you¡¯re fit to be a parent, Gotou-san.¡¯


    ¡¯Nobody¡¯s born a parent! They have children and be one!¡¯


    ¡¯Who¡¯d you hear that from?¡¯


    Yakumo snorted.


    ¨C This brat! When I was being so nice about it!


    Contrary to Gotou¡¯s agitated state, Yakumo had his usual sleepy eyes as he plucked the cigarette out of Gotou¡¯s mouth.


    ¡¯I wouldn¡¯t mind thinking about it if you stop your bad smoking habit.¡¯


    ¨C And he¡¯sining like a sister-inw!


    If it was for Nao, quitting smoking was nothing.


    Gotou put the cigarette in the case and threw the whole thing into the rubbish bin.


    * * *


    Haruka was in the living room of the priests¡¯ quarters.


    Isshin¡¯s funeral had ended and many people had gathered.


    Gotou, Atsuko and Nao were sitting together, like a real family.


    Opposite them, Ishii and Makoto sat respectfully.


    Hata was by himself, sipping tea leisurely.


    Next to Haruka was her mother, Keiko. When she heard about Isshin¡¯s death, she rushed over from Nagano.


    It was only a blink of an eye since Yakumo consented to the organ transnt.


    The heart Isshin donated was probably with Yoshiko now. ording to the list Makoto got, her name had been at the top of the recipient list.


    Haruka wanted to check, but there was no way to confirm it legally.


    Isshin hadn¡¯t just donated his heart. Liver, kidneys, pancreas, corneas, lungs, small intestine ¨C he had donated every organ he could.


    After the surgery, Isshin¡¯s body had been empty ¨C so light that a single person could pick it up.


    Isshin was still living in other people¡¯s bodies ¨C Haruka wanted to think that.


    Reminiscing about him was gentle and warm, like his character. He had been like the spring summer.


    Now that Haruka thought about it, she had always felt like there was something gloomy in Isshin¡¯s smile.


    He had never lived for himself.


    He had been incredibly self-sacrificing.


    Haruka looked up and noticed that Yakumo alone wasn¡¯t participating in the reminiscing, just looking out the window.


    His left eye flickered about, like it was looking for something.


    Even after the funeral, Yakumo had not let anybody see him cry even once.


    Even though he must have been sad, because of his obstinate nature, he kept that sadness within himself.


    Finally, Yakumo stood up and went out of the room, as if to escape the gazes of everyone around him.


    However, Yakumo was the only one who thought he wouldn¡¯t be noticed. When he left, everyone went quiet.


    Haruka felt everyone¡¯s gazes turn to her.


    ¨C A silent pressure.


    ¡¯Excuse me. Should I go check up on him?¡¯


    Ishii stood up.


    ¡¯Are you an idiot!? Read the atmosphere!¡¯


    Shut down by Gotou, who had an artificial cigarette in his mouth, Ishii¡¯s shoulders slumped and he sat back down.


    Makotoforted him.


    Hata started giggling like he thought the scene amusing.


    On top of Atsuko¡¯sp, Nao let out an ¡¯Ah!¡¯ and then grabbed Haruka¡¯s shirt.


    Everyone understands you better than you think they do. You need to understand that better.


    Right ¨C


    ¡¯Haruka, if you don¡¯t go, I will.¡¯


    Keiko poked Haruka¡¯s arm.


    ¡¯Why would you go, Mum?¡¯


    ¡¯If you¡¯re going toin, go yourself.¡¯


    Keiko pushed Haruka¡¯s back.


    ¨C From now on, I¡¯ll leave Yakumo to you.


    She might have just imagined it, but she felt like she had heard Isshin¡¯s voice.


    Haruka stood up from her seat and left the room to find Yakumo.


    Though she didn¡¯t see him, she had an inkling of where he went.


    Haruka went out the entrance and walked through the gravel garden.


    The cherry blossom tree on the grounds was in full bloom.


    Haruka took off her shoes and went up the wooden stairs to the temple.


    Careful not to make any noise, she opened the sliding door.


    She spotted Yakumo sitting in the lotus position in the centre of the dim temple.


    ¡¯... You¡¯re still here?¡¯ said Yakumo, looking up at the ceiling.


    Haruka was about to respond but she realised immediately that the words weren¡¯t directed at her.


    Though Haruka couldn¡¯t see anything, Yakumo probably saw Isshin¡¯s spirit.


    Yakumo was talking with him.


    ¡¯You worry too much, Uncle. I don¡¯t need to hide my red eye anymore.¡¯


    With this case, Yakumo had taken another step forward.


    He didn¡¯t need to worry about other people¡¯s gazes and hide his left eye anymore.


    ¡¯Nao and I are fine. We¡¯re not alone. We have a family. Even though we¡¯re not connected by blood...¡¯


    He was right. It was just as Yakumo said.


    Without Isshin, Yakumo had lost thest person in his family that he was rted to by blood.


    However, he had people with whom he had bonds which were stronger and firmer than that.


    Theypensated for each other¡¯s shorings. Stubborn, selfish and straightforward people ¨C


    ¡¯That¡¯s why... you should go already,¡¯ said Yakumo.


    ¨C An awkward farewell.


    Even though he really wanted to tell Isshin not to go, he acted brave until the very end.


    ¨C Are you going to continue to live while keeping everything to yourself?


    Haruka just heard the sound of the wind.


    While listening to it, she watched Yakumo¡¯s rounded shoulders.


    ¡¯You really left...¡¯


    Yakumo said that to himself.


    Haruka looked up at the ceiling.


    However, all she saw was stained beams ¨C she couldn¡¯t spot Isshin.


    ¡¯Did Isshin-san say something?¡¯


    She had never been so envious of Yakumo before.


    Of course Haruka and the others couldn¡¯t even say goodbye to Isshin at the end.


    He had suddenly disappeared, like he¡¯d never even been there in the first ce ¨C


    However, Yakumo had been able to say what he had to at the end.


    ¡¯He said he was happy... He was smiling,¡¯ Yakumo said quietly.


    ¨C I see.


    Even though so many things had happened to him, Isshin was still worried about others at the very end and donated his own organs. Isshin still thought that his life had been happy.


    ¨C That¡¯s just like Isshin-san.


    That at least made Haruka feel better.


    ¡¯And he said... thank you...¡¯


    Yakumo¡¯s voice was hoarse. His shoulders were slumped and his back was shaking. He was still holding himself back.


    ¨C Really, how obstinate.


    Haruka walked up to Yakumo and hugged him from behind with both arms.


    ¡¯Yakumo-kun, you¡¯re not alone,¡¯ she murmured.


    Yakumo¡¯s hands gripped Haruka¡¯s hands tightly.


    ¨C Don¡¯t take everything on by yourself. You¡¯re not alone.


    Yakumo started weeping.


    His body shook violently as his tears dripped one by one to the floor.


    Haruka felt like the sadness that filled his heart hade into her.


    Isshin was gone. But his death left a mark in many hearts.


    That became a strong, firm bond, tying us together.


    So please don¡¯t worry, Isshin-san.


    We¡¯re fine.


    And also ¨C


    -


    Thank you ¨C


    -


    One monthter ¨C Hokutou Newspaper Excerpt


    -


    Patrol Wagon Overturned, Catches Fire! Prisoner Dead?


    -


    At about 8 PMst night, on the city highway near Kosuke ICU, a patrol wagon carrying a prisoner overturned and caught fire after hitting the middle divider. The four guards were able to safely escape, but the prisoner Nanase Miyuki (26) has not been confirmed. It is believed that she died within the car.


    The cause of the ident is not yet clear. Though the police had not made an official announcement, eyewitness testimonies state that the investigation is looking at it as an ident caused by a driver who dozed off.


    On the day of the incident, prisoner Nanase was in the middle of being transported back to Tokyo Detention House after escaping and being rearrested.


    -


    [1] NEET stands for Not in Education, Employment, or Training. This generally derogatory term was originally used in the UK but Japan and some other countries took it up.

 Volume 7 Prologue

    Volume 7 Prologue


    <strong>VOLUME 7 ¨C THE LOCATION OF THE SPIRIT </strong> prologue ()


    -


    The woman was running ¨C


    She ran through the cedar trees.


    It was hard to travel in this marshy area. Furthermore, because she was holding a child¡¯s hand, she couldn¡¯t move the way she wanted to.


    However, this hand was the one thing she couldn¡¯t let go of. If she did, she wouldn¡¯t be human any longer.


    The woman tightened her grip on the child¡¯s hand.


    After heading forward further, she went through the forest into an open space.


    The area was so overgrown with white skunk cabbage[1] it was dazzling ¨C


    She saw a small cottage ahead.


    If I get there ¨C just as the woman thought that, the child whose hand she was holding tripped.


    ¡®You OK?¡¯


    The woman helped the child up.


    The child lifted a face covered in dirt and nodded expressionlessly, but the woman saw that blood wasing out of the child¡¯s knee.


    The child had a deeper injury than she had thought. Running would be impossible with that leg.


    ¡¯There!¡¯


    The woman leapt up at the voice that flew into her ears.


    She turned around and saw somebody running from the forest. No, the expression on the person¡¯s face wasn¡¯t fit to be called human.


    ¨C Just like a demon.


    With the child¡¯s leg injury, they would be caught in no time.


    The woman came to her decision without any hesitation.


    ¡¯Can you run there?¡¯


    The woman pointed at the cottage a little ways ahead.


    The child nodded.


    ¡¯What a good child you are. Live ¨C you¡¯ll live.¡¯


    The woman hugged the child tightly. After feeling that warmth onest time, she pushed the child¡¯s back.


    The child ran, dragging the injured leg through the skunk cabbage ¨C


    The woman turned her eyes to the farewell, as if to say farewell.


    Her pursuer would soon reach her.


    Tears welled up in the woman¡¯s eyes. It wasn¡¯t because she was frightened. She was sad because she was parting from the child she loved.


    ¡¯Live.¡¯


    The woman said that once more, even though she knew it wouldn¡¯t reach her child¡¯s ears.


    -


    [1] Asian skunk cabbage is called mizubashou (Ë®°Å½¶) which literally means water banana. The namees from how its appearance is simr to the leaves of a certain type of banana. It has lovely white flowers (as seen ).

 Volume 7 Chapter 1

    Volume 7 Chapter 1


    <strong>VOLUME 7 ¨C THE LOCATION OF THE SPIRIT </strong> file 01: altar ()


    -


    1


    -


    ¡®Aah.¡¯


    Oomori Masato groaned without thinking as he looked up at the cedar tree.


    At the centre of the marsh, surrounded by white skunk cabbage, the cedar tree stood as if it had been left behind.


    It was probably taller than ten metres. The branches that jutted out seemed to cover the sky entirely.


    At its roots was a gigantic rock about one metre tall. It appeared to be of ancient and honourable origin, but there was no way for Masato to know that detail.


    He just felt pressured by its existence.


    ¡¯You still looking around?¡¯


    Masato turned around at the voice to see his ssmate Tomoya standing there.


    Tomoya was short for a sixth grader. Masato had to look down at him.


    ¡¯Ah, yeah.¡¯


    Tomoya looked up at the cedar tree too.


    When it was decided that they would go to Kinasa[1], all he would say was ¡¯What a pain¡¯, but it seemed like he was enjoying the trip considerably.


    ¡¯That¡¯s really amazing,¡¯ said Tomoya.


    ¡¯Ah, yeah.¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s all you ever say.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh? Ah, yeah.¡¯


    ¡¯You¡¯re weird.¡¯


    Tomoya¡¯s half-closed eyes closed even further when he smiled.


    The day Masato transferred in, Tomoya had been the first to talk to him.


    Why¡¯d you move here? Where were you before? Masato had thought that he¡¯d be asked those questions, but Tomoya hadn¡¯t asked any of those.


    What anime do you like? Do you like ser or baseball better? All he asked was silly questions like that.


    Masato had lost his father in the incident half a year ago. His mother already had another family, so his uncle took him in and he moved to Nagano.


    Before transferring, he had been concerned about how to exin hisplicated circumstances, but since he wasn¡¯t asked about it, it had been conversely anticlimactic.


    At the same time, he was happy. He felt like he had been epted.


    ¡¯Hey, Masato, youe too.¡¯


    When he looked over, he saw that Tomoya had at some point climbed on top of the rock at the cedar¡¯s roots and was standing with an intimidating pose.


    ¡¯Eh, but...¡¯


    ¡¯It¡¯s a great view.¡¯


    ¡¯Ah, yeah.¡¯


    ¡¯Hey, you two. It¡¯s time to group back together.¡¯


    Masato was just about to climb the rock too when his ssmate Yumiko called out to them.


    She was a girl who left an impression, with big round eyes and long glossy ck hair. Her somewhat yful voice was simr to the trainee teacher who had supported Masato with all her might when the incident with his father happened.


    The worrywart teacher who sent him letters every week to see how he was doing ¨C


    ¡¯Come on ¨C hurry up!¡¯


    Yumiko urged them on.


    Masato spotted the teacher in charge and the other students gathered in front of the cottage a little ways away.


    ¡¯There¡¯s still time, right?¡¯ yelled Tomoya from the top of the rock.


    ¡¯Climbing again? It¡¯s dangerous.¡¯


    ¡¯It¡¯s fine ¨C I¡¯m athletic, unlike you.¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s not the point.¡¯


    Yumiko puffed out her cheeks sulkily.


    Masato ended upughing at their amusing conversation. Then, Yumiko looked at him.


    ¡¯You too, Masato-kun.¡¯


    ¡¯S-sorry.¡¯


    Masato quickly wiped the smile off his face and looked away.


    ¡¯If you don¡¯t like it, trying up here.¡¯


    Tomoya stood on one leg and held out his arms to bnce himself.


    ¡¯Just leave that guy alone.¡¯


    Yumiko took Masato¡¯s hand.


    The pleasant coolness of her hand surprised him.


    ¡¯O-OK.¡¯


    Masato started walking, pulled along by Yumiko.


    ¡¯Oi, Masato! You betraying me!?¡¯ yelled Tomoya.


    The next moment, Tomoya¡¯s body trembled and he slipped off the rock ¨C


    ¡¯Tomoya-kun, are you OK?¡¯


    After Masato¡¯s eyes met Yumiko¡¯s, he hurriedly ran towards Tomoya.


    Tomoya wasn¡¯t moving.


    ¡¯That¡¯s why I said...¡¯


    Yumiko sank to the floor with a pale face. Then, Tomoya sat up.


    ¡¯That hurts!¡¯


    Tomoya stood up while scratching his back.


    It seemed he was OK. Masato¡¯s expression softened, but that was just for a moment.


    He shuddered ¨C


    A chill ran down his spine.


    An unpleasant feeling, like somebody was watching him.


    He hurriedly looked around, but all he saw was a wide field of white skunk cabbage and the mountains behind them.


    However, he didn¡¯t rx.


    The feeling of being followed was still there.


    His heart was beating loudly.


    He gulped. Suddenly, a hand touched his shoulder.


    ¡¯Aah!¡¯


    Masato jumped without thinking.


    ¡¯What?¡¯


    Tomoya looked surprised.


    ¡¯Ah, no, it¡¯s nothing.¡¯


    Masato shook his head.


    My mind¡¯s just ying tricks on me ¨C so he told himself as he looked at the cedar again.


    There was a person standing by the rock at its roots.


    No, to be correct, it was a shadow in the shape of a person.


    Masato knew immediately that it wasn¡¯t something from this world. He couldn¡¯t exin it. His instinct told him that.


    The shadow approached Masato.


    Masato stepped back as confusion and dread bubbled up within him.


    ¡¯Masato-kun, are you OK?¡¯


    Yumiko looked at Masato with concern.


    ¨C Oh no.


    The moment he thought that, it was toote. Yumiko¡¯s body jolted and she fell on top of the white skunk cabbage with her eyes wide open.


    ¡¯Oi, Yumiko... What¡¯s wrong?¡¯


    Tomoya shook her shoulders as he spoke, sounding like he would burst into tears at any moment. However, Yumiko made no response, as if she were a doll.


    ¨C What? What¡¯s happening?


    Masato stood there in confused shock.


    -


    2


    -


    After stepping through the ticket gates of Omotesando Station, Ozawa Haruka took the long stairs from the subway up to above ground.


    There was not even one cloud in the blue sky.


    ¡¯What nice weather.¡¯


    Haruka covered her eyes with a hand.


    The straight road was lined neatly with green-leaved keyaki trees, with open-air cafes and shops withrge show windows on both sides[2].


    Though there were many people, it seemed rxed, as if representing the current sunny weather.


    Haruka looked at Saitou Yakumo, who stood beside her.


    Wearing a shirt and jeans, he yawned, looking bored as he ran a hand through his messy hair.


    He was the same as always.


    On the other hand, Haruka had taken over an hour to decide on an outfit.


    Since she was going out with Yakumo, she had been rather troubled over how to coordinate her clothes. She had decided to change her hairstyle and makeup just a bit as well.


    If she told Yakumo, he¡¯d probably make fun of her for wasting her time.


    ¡¯So where are we going?¡¯ said Yakumo, sounding sleepy.


    ¡¯Are you leaving everything to me?¡¯


    ¡¯You¡¯re the one who dragged me all the way out to Omotesando because you said there were good shops here.¡¯


    ¨C All the way out to Omotesando, he says.


    Haruka thought aboutining, but she decided against it. She couldn¡¯t win against Yakumo in an argument.


    However, not that she thought about it, Yakumo really didn¡¯t match up with Omotesando. It was like a cat swimming in the sea.


    When she thought about that, Haruka ended up smiling at the amusing image.


    ¡¯What¡¯s so funny?¡¯


    Yakumo red at her.


    Haruka¡¯s heart skipped when she saw his red left eye.


    That deep and vivid red was so beautiful that she felt like she was being sucked in every time she saw it.


    ¡¯N-nothing really...¡¯


    Haruka quickly stopped smiling.


    Yakumo¡¯s left eye wasn¡¯t just red ¨C it also had the unique ability to see the spirits of the dead.


    In the past, Yakumo hated it and covered it with a ck contact lens.


    However, one month ago ¨C because of the incident when he lost his uncle Isshin, Yakumo stopped hiding his red left eye.


    It might have been Yakumo¡¯s own way of mourning.


    To be honest, Haruka was a bit worried. Wouldn¡¯t some people see the left eye and find it disturbing or frightening ¨C and if that happened, would Yakumo shut off his heart again?


    However, she was being overanxious.


    It would be a lie to say that nobody obviously thought it was disturbing, but it was only a small number of people. Most didn¡¯t care.


    ¨C The world won¡¯t change just because my left eye is red.


    The person who had said that was Yakumo himself.


    He had lost Isshin, who had been important to him, but Haruka felt like one of Yakumo¡¯s clouds had cleared.


    ¡¯That¡¯s creepy.¡¯


    Yakumo nced at Haruka.


    ¡¯What is?¡¯


    ¡¯You are.¡¯


    ¡¯Me?¡¯


    ¡¯You¡¯ve been smirking creepily for a while now.¡¯


    ¨C That was an awful way to put it.


    ¡¯Smirking... don¡¯t you think saying that is rude?¡¯


    ¡¯I wouldn¡¯t say it if I did.¡¯


    ¡¯Honestly.¡¯


    He ruined the mood with just one sentence. He¡¯s the worst ¨C


    -


    3


    -


    ¡¯Please wait. I can¡¯t do it on my own.¡¯


    Gotou Kazutoshi ignored Ishii Yuutarou¡¯s cry and left the <Unsolved Cases Special Investigation Room>.


    Though Ishii was almost in tears, it wasn¡¯t like there was a big case. All he had to do with paperwork which wasn¡¯t particrly urgent.


    Gotou got in the white sedan that was parked in the parking lot and stepped on the pedal.


    When he was waiting for the light to turn at the intersection, he unconsciously looked out the window.


    Though the sun had already sunk into the valley of buildings, the sky was still bright.


    The trailing clouds were died a reddish purple.


    Now that he thought about it, he hadn¡¯t left the precinct this early ever since bing a detective.


    He also felt like he had ced himself in that murderously busy atmosphere to make an excuse not to go home.


    However, things were different now. He wanted to go home as quickly as he could, even if it were just by a minute or a second.


    ¨C I have somewhere to return to.


    He felt surprised that he was honestly pleased by that.


    Passing through the road in front of the station, he drove onto the road to the university, turned at the second corner and stopped his car at the gates of the temple on the top of the steep slope lined with gingko trees.


    A few months ago, he¡¯de here as a guest, but now this ce was Gotou¡¯s residence.


    After he¡¯d decided to take Nao in, they had looked for a ce where the three of them colour live, but he couldn¡¯t find one. When Gotou was troubled, the priest who was Isshin¡¯s teacher, Eishin, called out to him.


    Though he was considerably old, his body and attitude wererge ¨C he was a remarkable character.


    After Isshin died, Eishin had undertaken everything, from the temple¡¯s funerals to memorial services.


    Because of him, the Gotou family were temporarily staying at the temple where Isshin had lived.


    Normally, priests¡¯ quarters were possessed by the religious group, so Gotou, an outsider, wouldn¡¯t be allowed to stay there, but Eishin had anticipated that.


    On top of acting very kindly to the Gotou family, he had urged Yakumo to take over for Isshin.


    Thanks to that, Yakumo showed up even less frequently at the temple.


    Though Gotou felt bad about Yakumo, they now had a ce they could live at a reasonable price, though it was only temporary.


    Gotou went through the gravel garden and opened the sliding door to the priest¡¯s quarters.


    ¡¯You¡¯re early.¡¯


    Atsuko called out from the kitchen.


    Instead of replying, Gotou took off his shoes at the entrance, passed through the living room and entered the kitchen.


    ¡¯Where¡¯s Nao?¡¯


    He asked that straightaway.


    ¡¯Reading in her room,¡¯ said Atsuko, shaking her head in exasperation.¡¯


    ¡¯I see.¡¯


    ¡¯Hey, is it really OK for you to skip out ande home?¡¯ asked Atsuko when Gotou was about to go to Nao¡¯s room.


    ¡¯There isn¡¯t any important work.¡¯


    ¡¯You really are a useless employee.¡¯


    ¡¯Shut up. Ah, that¡¯s right. Where are those two?¡¯


    Gotou changed the topic.


    Those two of course referred to Yakumo and Haruka.


    ¡¯Come to think of it, they¡¯re not back yet. Even though we can¡¯t start until the cake¡¯s here.¡¯


    ¡¯Aren¡¯t they just loafing around on their date?¡¯


    ¡¯They might note back.¡¯


    ¡¯It¡¯s possible.¡¯


    When Gotou shrugged, Atsukoughed aloud.


    After they started living with Nao, Atsuko reallyughed much more often. It wasn¡¯t a bad thing. It was pleasant talking to her like this.


    However, Gotou just couldn¡¯t get used to it. He felt embarrassed.


    Gotou escaped from the kitchen just as Nao came into the living room.


    She wore a pink shirt under her overalls and had a book as thick as a dictionary in her hand.


    The back of her bob cut stuck out like a spring.


    ¡¯Ooh aah eii,¡¯ said Nao, lifting her head to show her big and round eyes, which were sparkling.


    Other people might not be able to understand Nao¡¯s words, since she was deaf. However, Gotou understood more than enough.


    ¡¯Hey. I¡¯m back.¡¯


    He patted Nao¡¯s head.


    Right as he did so, Nao smiled brightly and leapt into his arms.


    There were people who would sacrifice everything and even kill others for their children. Gotou couldn¡¯t understand it before.


    However, things were different now. He felt like he could lose anything if it were the sake of this child.


    When he¡¯d first taken Nao in, he had felt anxious.


    Would a seven-year-old child who had just lost Isshin, the person who raised her, ever ept them? More importantly, would he be able to be a parent? That anxiety had coiled about him.


    Though he didn¡¯t know if he¡¯d be a parent, Nao¡¯s smile saved him.


    He sat cross-legged in front of the table and Nao sat on hisp. Then, the sliding door opened.


    ¡¯Honestly. I can¡¯t believe you.¡¯


    Haruka showed up as she voiced her dissatisfaction. She had paper bags in both hands.


    Though she spoke in an angry tone, she looked like she was enjoying herself.


    ¡¯It¡¯s a difference in knowledge.¡¯


    Yakumo came in after her while running a hand through his hair.


    He looked as sleepy as always.


    Nao stood up and walked up to them.


    ¡¯You¡¯re so slow! Where were you loafing about?¡¯


    Yakumo looked up at Gotou¡¯s words.


    ¡¯I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d ever hear those words from you, Gotou-san.¡¯


    ¡¯What do you mean?¡¯


    ¡¯I mean that I don¡¯t want to be an irresponsible adult.¡¯


    After the incident with Isshin, Gotou had thought Yakumo had be a bit more honest, but his mouth hadn¡¯t changed one bit.


    ¡¯I¡¯ll punch you!¡¯


    ¡¯Don¡¯t fight like children ¨C help out.¡¯


    Urged by Atsuko, who had peeked out at them, Haruka immediately went to the kitchen.


    Nao followed her like a puppy.


    Yakumo shrugged, looking exasperated, and he sat across from Gotou.


    ¡¯It¡¯s OK, right?¡¯ Gotou said quietly.


    ¡¯Who knows? I didn¡¯t choose it.¡¯


    ¡¯If you didn¡¯t choose it, it¡¯s fine.¡¯


    ¡¯What do you mean by that?¡¯


    ¡¯Just like you always say, I mean exactly what I said.¡¯


    Though Yakumo¡¯s expression was nk, his cheek twitched like a cat¡¯s.


    ¡¯You should help too!¡¯


    Atsuko interrupted the conversation.


    After sharing a look with Yakumo, he smiled wryly and headed towards the kitchen.


    Once the preparations werepleted, they had a cheerful meal.


    Before Nao hade, he always eat a lunchbox from the convenience store with Ishii. He didn¡¯t eat around a table with a bunch of people like this.


    Finally, Atsuko and Haruka chose a good time to leave their seats.


    Yakumo yawned, seeming bored. Nao¡¯s eyes were shut, perhaps because she felt tired after eating.


    ¡¯It¡¯s too early to sleep.¡¯


    Gotou shook Nao¡¯s shoulder lightly.


    Nao¡¯s eyes darted around.


    In the dark, Atsuko brought in a cake with candles, which faintly lit up the living room.


    Haruka followed her.


    ¡¯Nao. Happy birthday,¡¯ said Atsuko as she ced the cake on the table.


    ¡¯This is a birthday present. Happy birthday.¡¯


    Haruka gave a wrapped box with a red ribbon to Nao.


    ¡¯Happy birthday,¡¯ Yakumo murmured.


    ¡¯Nao. Happy birthday. Blow out the candles then.¡¯


    Gotou patted Nao¡¯s shoulder.


    However, Nao didn¡¯t move, her face downcast.


    The silence continued in the flickering light of the candles.


    ¡¯What¡¯s wrong?¡¯


    When Gotou spoke to her again, Nao shook her head back and forth.


    Her shoulders were trembling.


    Finally, she started to cry loudly.


    This child had held in her feelings all this time. It was her custom.


    She had probably acted cheerfully so as not to worry the people around her.


    Now that Gotou thought about it, Nao had lost her real mother soon after she was born. After that, she lost Isshin, the person who had raised her, and Gotou and Atsuko had taken her in.


    There was no way she could have remainedposed with such great changes in her living environment. The young girl had lived her life while doing her best to bear with everything.


    ¨C No matter what anybody says, Nao is my daughter.


    With that thought, Gotou hugged Nao tightly.


    Nao hugged him back as she sobbed.


    ¡¯That¡¯s right. You¡¯re our daughter,¡¯ said Atsuko in a tearful voice.


    Haruka had tears in her eyes as well.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t care, but if you don¡¯t blow out the candles soon, the cake will burn.¡¯


    With the perfect timing to ruin the moment, Yakumo interrupted.


    Though he was looking away, as if he thought the whole scene uninteresting, Gotou didn¡¯t miss how his eyes were wet.


    ¨C Honestly. What an awkward guy.


    Though Gotou thought that, he didn¡¯t say it aloud.


    Nao nodded. She took a deep breath in front of the cake and then blew out the candles.


    A moment of darkness ¨C


    When the lights turned on again, Nao was smiling.


    I will protect this space.


    ¨C That is what I live for.


    Gotou vowed that once again in his heart.


    -


    4


    -


    ¡¯I wonder if she¡¯s OK...¡¯


    With a backpack[3] on, Masato was talking with Tomoya as they walked away from school.


    Ever since the day they went to Kinasa for their field trip, Yumiko had note to school. It had already been three days.


    ¡¯It¡¯s probably just a cold,¡¯ Tomoya replied carelessly.


    ¡¯But...¡¯


    There was a reason Masato couldn¡¯t ept it as lightly as Tomoya did.


    The ck shadow that had appeared then ¨C


    After Yumiko copsed at the bottom of the cedar tree, she hadn¡¯te to school. Masato didn¡¯t know what that shadow was, but she thought there might have been a connection.


    ¡¯If you¡¯re so concerned, why not go?¡¯


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    Masato was surprised by Tomoya¡¯s suggestion, which he hadn¡¯t expected.


    ¡¯Just go visit her.¡¯


    ¡¯But...¡¯


    ¡¯She¡¯ll be OK.¡¯


    ¡¯Really?¡¯


    ¡¯Really. Let¡¯s go.¡¯


    Tomoya turned around before Masato could answer and started running, making his backpack rattle.


    Masato ran after him.


    Tomoya¡¯s actions always surprised Masato. At the same time, he was envious. Masato always thought twice before doing anything. His past experience had a great influence on that.


    The case he lost his father in ¨C


    ¨C It isn¡¯t your fault.


    That person said that to him. However, that case still stayed in his heart.


    Somebody might be hurt because of me ¨C when Masato thought that, he felt like his lungs were being constricted.


    ¡¯It¡¯s probably just ahead.¡¯


    Tomoya stopped and pointed at the narrow footpath by the convenience store.


    Masato saw a house with a ck roof at the end of the twisting rood. To Masato, it had a terribly uncanny feel to it, partly because it had started getting dark.


    ¡¯Let¡¯s go.¡¯


    ¡¯Ah, yeah.¡¯


    Masato swallowed and then walked after Tomoya, as if hiding behind him.


    It felt like it was getting darker with every step they took down the footpath.


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    After walking about halfway, Tomoya stopped.


    ¡¯What is it?¡¯


    Masato stopped too.


    Tomoya turned around with a suspicious expression as he pointed down the footpath.


    There was a ck shadow there.


    It was getting closer ¨C


    Masato recalled the shadow he had seen at the cedar tree and stiffened.


    ¡¯Oh, it¡¯s Yumiko,¡¯ said Tomoya.


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    Masato squinted in the dim light.


    Since she was looking down as she walked, Masato couldn¡¯t see her face clearly, but it was definitely Yumiko.


    ¡¯Oi, Yumiko.¡¯


    Tomoya waved.


    Normally, she would run towards them with a smile, but she was acting strange. She continued to walk forward with her head down, as if she hadn¡¯t heard Tomoya¡¯s voice.


    ¡¯Yumiko-chan.¡¯


    Masato spoke when Yumiko was right in front of them.


    Yumiko stopped firmly.


    ¡¯Are you OK?¡¯ said Tomoya.


    Yumiko didn¡¯t move, staring at her feet. She was definitely acting strange.


    ¡¯Are you crying?¡¯ asked Masato, trying to look at Yumiko¡¯s face.


    Yumiko still didn¡¯t reply.


    ¡¯What¡¯s wrong?¡¯


    Tomoya¡¯s hand brushed Yumiko¡¯s shoulder.


    Then, Yumiko slowly lifted her face.


    ¡¯Ah!¡¯


    Masato yelped without thinking when he saw that face.


    Yumiko¡¯s face was as pale as a corpse¡¯s. That wasn¡¯t all. Her wide eyes were bloodshot and her half-open mouth was foaming.


    ¡¯Are you really Yumiko?¡¯ said Tomoya in a trembling voice.


    Yumiko looked back and forth between Masato and Tomoya with her bloodshot eyes.


    Then, her purple lips moved. They looked like a different living thing entirely.


    ¡¯Whaaarr...¡¯


    Her voice shook the earth.


    Tomoya reflexively leapt away from Yumiko.


    ¡¯Uuunnn... Gaagiiii...¡¯


    Yumiko looked at Masato.


    ¨C Eh? What?


    Masato couldn¡¯t move in his confusion and terror.


    Yumiko stuck out both hands, put them on Masato¡¯s neck and tightened her grip.


    ¨C I can¡¯t breathe.


    Yumiko¡¯s bloodshot eyes looked right at Masato. Her face was that of a demon¡¯s.


    ¨C I¡¯m going to be killed.


    The moment Masato realised that, he used all his strength to force Yumiko away from him.


    ¡¯Aaah!¡¯


    While screaming, Masato ran away at full speed.


    I¡¯m scared ¨C controlled by that emotion, he continued to run as fast as he could ¨C


    -


    5


    -


    ¡¯Ishii-san.¡¯


    After Ishii finished work, he was leaving the precinct when somebody called out to him.


    Ishii turned around at the familiar voice.


    ¨C It really is Hijikata Makoto.


    Perhaps because of her hair, which she had put up today, she looked more elegant than usual. With a slender body, her grey pantsuit matched her well.


    ¡¯Ah, hello.¡¯


    Ishii stopped to greet her.


    As she was a newspaper reporter, he often met her like this.


    ¡¯Are you finished work?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes, for now...¡¯ he replied vaguely.


    Ishii was stationed at the department of the <Unsolved Cases Special Investigations Room>. It sounded nice, since it could be called following up cases that were unsolved, as per the name, but it was actually just paperwork.


    There was an incredible amount of it, which made it near impossible to finish. ordingly, he wasn¡¯t sure if he had actually finished work or not.


    ¡¯Would you like to have dinner?¡¯


    ¡¯With... me?¡¯


    Ishii couldn¡¯t hide his confusion at Makoto¡¯s sudden suggestion.


    It wasn¡¯t as if he had any special feelings for Makoto. It was just that he hadn¡¯t ever been invited out by a woman like this.


    ¡¯Yes. Actually, there was something I wanted to consult you about, Ishii-san...¡¯


    ¡¯Me?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes.¡¯


    Makoto nodded happily.


    However, Ishii was even more confused. Makoto was an intelligent woman. He couldn¡¯t think of anything she would want to consult him on.


    ¡¯Do you have other ns?¡¯


    Makoto peered at Ishii¡¯s face when he didn¡¯t reply. She looked incredibly lonely.


    ¡¯No, that isn¡¯t...¡¯


    ¡¯Then, let¡¯s go.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh, ah, yes...¡¯


    Ishii left the police precinct, led away by Makoto.


    They headed for a family restaurant about a five-minute walk from the precinct.


    ¡¯So what is it you wanted to consult me about?¡¯ asked Ishii after they sat at a window seat.


    Then, Makoto¡¯s expression suddenly became hard. It appeared to be a serious topic. Ishii gulped and waited for her to reply.


    ¡¯Actually, I am writing a report on somebody for work.¡¯


    ¡¯A... report?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes.¡¯


    ¡¯Who is this report on?¡¯


    ¡¯Nanase Miyuki.¡¯


    When Ishii heard that name, he felt like he had been pushed off a cliff.


    With gooseflesh on his skin, for a while he couldn¡¯t even open his mouth in his shock.


    Nanase Miyuki hadn¡¯t only brutally murdered her own family at the age of ten ¨C she had also been involved in a number of cases while cooperating with Yakumo¡¯s father, the man with two red eyes,


    In the case that urred half a year ago, she stabbed Gotou and seriously injured him.


    Just remembering that cold smile made Ishii shiver.


    ¡¯W-why?¡¯


    Ishii was finally able to squeeze just those words out of himself.


    Thinking about writing a report on such an evil crime was enough to make him frightened.


    ¡¯It¡¯s work. But it¡¯s also true that I have a personal interest in her.¡¯


    ¡¯Interest?¡¯


    Ishii didn¡¯t understand. What was interesting about a woman who would kill people for fun ¨C and there was no way you would understand her no matter how much you investigated.


    ¡¯Yes. Why did Nanase Miyukimit those crimes?¡¯


    ¡¯She always had that disposition.¡¯


    That was how Ishii truly felt.


    There were some things about Nanase Miyuki, such as her family environment, that he should have empathised with. However, her act of killing her whole family at the age of ten was beyond understanding.


    Rather than the environment changing her, Ishii felt like she had been born with an evil disposition.


    ¡¯Is that really the case?¡¯ said Makoto doubtfully.


    ¡¯What do you mean?¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯ve just started investigating, but I think that there was a deep love behind her actions.¡¯


    ¡¯Love?¡¯


    Ishii mulled over it.


    ¨C Love.


    There was no word that could be more inappropriate for Nanase Miyuki. Ishii thought that it was because she didn¡¯t have anything resembling human love that she went mad.


    ¡¯I think that she killed her family in the beginning because she wanted love.¡¯


    ¡¯Killing because she wanted love... I feel like it doesn¡¯t connect.¡¯


    ¡¯Is that so?¡¯


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    ¡¯I think there is a paper-thin difference between love and madness.¡¯


    Makoto¡¯s eyes were sparkling so brightly it was uncanny.


    Ishii even felt afraid ¨C he looked away and bit his lip.


    ¡¯A woman can be incredibly cruel for love. No, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s cruel. Rather, it could be perceived as sublime.¡¯


    ¡¯Sublime...¡¯


    ¡¯When Nanase Miyuki killed her family at ten, she met the man with two red eyes.¡¯


    ¡¯Yes.¡¯


    ¡¯What sort of existence was the man with two red eyes to her?¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s...¡¯


    Ishii did feel that their rtionship was connected more deeply than just conspirators.


    However, Ishii didn¡¯t know what it was.


    ¡¯I think that to her, he was a lover and a father.¡¯


    ¡¯Huh...¡¯


    ¡¯I think that she loved the man with two red eyes from the bottom of her heart and worshipped him. To her, I think he might have been a symbol of her existence.


    ¡¯A symbol of her existence?¡¯


    Ishii hadn¡¯t had that perspective.


    He hadn¡¯t even thought about how Nanase Miyuki and the man with red eyes had been tied together.


    ¡¯A woman could go anywhere if it were with the person she loves.¡¯


    ¡¯Is that so?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. There was a person named Abe Sada in the past, yes?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes.¡¯


    Ishii knew the outline of the incident.


    Abe Sada, who worked at a small restaurant named Yoshidaya, had an adulterous rtionship with the owner of the shop named Ishida.


    When that rtionship was revealed, the two of them ran away together. After having sex, she strangled Ishida to death.


    The disturbing actions of Abe Sada came afterwards. She cut off Ishida¡¯s penis and kept it on her person until she was arrested.


    ¡¯Abe Sada killed the man she loved. It wasn¡¯t because she hated him. She killed him because she loved him. It seems contradictory, but in her head, it was the same.¡¯


    She killed him because she loved him?


    ¡¯I don¡¯t really understand...¡¯


    Ishii, who didn¡¯t have proper experience with love, had no way of understanding the warped shapes of love ¨C


    -


    6


    -


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know. She was gone before I noticed...¡¯


    Masato spoke to the uniformed officer sitting in front of him.


    After that, Masato and Tomoya went together to Yumiko¡¯s house. They had thought that their eyes must have been ying tricks on them and that Yumiko was at home. However, they were wrong.


    When Masato and Tomoya visited, Yumiko¡¯s family also realised that Yumiko had disappeared and called the police in a panic.


    Since they were the ones who saw herst, Masato and Tomoya were called to the local police station and were questioned by the police.


    ¡¯Do you remember anything else?¡¯


    ¡¯No.¡¯


    Tomoya shook his head.


    It seemed like he didn¡¯t n on talking about how Yumiko had strangled Masato. Masato felt the same way.


    He wanted that to be some sort of mistake.


    ¡¯How about you?¡¯


    The officer turned to Masato with narrowed eyes.


    Even though somebody had gone missing, this officer didn¡¯t seem nervous or impatient. It was like the officer didn¡¯t care about Yumiko at all.


    Masato might have been irritated by that attitude. He said something he hadn¡¯t nned on saying.


    ¡¯A demon...¡¯


    ¡¯What?¡¯


    The officer¡¯s eyebrows furrowed.


    ¡¯A demon was there.¡¯


    ¡¯Demon?¡¯


    The officer shook his head, like he was fed up.


    ¨C He really didn¡¯t believe me.


    After Masato sighed in resignation, somebody gripped his shoulder.


    ¨C Who¡¯s there?


    Masato turned around and saw an old woman there, about seventy years old. He had greeted her once before. It was Yumiko¡¯s grandmother.


    Though her face was wrinkled, her eyes were opened unusually wide. It was bloodcurdling.


    ¡¯Is what you said just now true?¡¯ said Yumiko¡¯s grandmother.


    Her hand gripped Masato¡¯s shoulder even more tightly. It was surprising that there was such strength in such a thin hand.


    ¡¯Granny, we¡¯ll talk to youter, so please wait.¡¯


    The uniformed officer tried to turn Yumiko¡¯s grandmother away, but she pressed Masato further.


    ¡¯Did you really see a demon?¡¯


    ¡¯Y-yeah, I did...¡¯


    When Masato responded, Yumiko let out a cry ¨C he couldn¡¯t tell whether it was a shriek or a moan ¨C and stumbled backwards.


    She had lost her strength from earlier and was trembling, as if afraid of something.


    ¡¯Are you all right?¡¯ the uniformed officer asked, panicked.


    ¡¯She was spirited away. That girl was spirited away.¡¯


    Yumiko¡¯s grandmother covered her face with trembling hands and sat on the floor.


    The uniformed officer frantically tried to sooth her, though he seemed confused.


    Masato didn¡¯t understand what had happened.


    However, the words ¡¯spirited away¡¯ remained incredibly raw in Masato¡¯s ears ¨C


    After leaving the local police station, Tomoya spoke to him.


    His eyes were filled with a strong anger. Masato looked to his feet, unable to face his eyes directly.


    ¡¯It¡¯s your fault,¡¯ Tomoya said with ragged breathing.


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    ¡¯Yumiko disappeared because you ran away.¡¯


    Tomoya¡¯s quiet words pierced Masato¡¯s heart.


    ¨C Because I ran away.


    He felt like everything that had built up until now had copsed all at once.


    ¡¯I...¡¯


    While Masato was looking for a reply, Tomoya turned on his heels and ran off at full speed.


    ¨C Tomoya¡¯s gone too.


    All Masato could do was see that back off.


    -


    7


    -


    Higashino Hiroyuki gripped the wheel nervously.


    It wasn¡¯t that he wasn¡¯t used to driving. It was just that it had been five years since he started working as a guard. It was the first time he¡¯d driven a patrol wagon with a prisoner on it.


    Nothing would change just because a prisoner was there. He knew that, but he just felt an incredible pressure from behind him.


    When he looked at the rear-view mirror, he saw a woman sitting with her head down between two guards in the backseat through the metal grid that divided them.


    The woman¡¯s name was Nanase Miyuki.


    She had fair skin and elegant features that would make you think she was a model, but she was a criminal who had been involved in a number of crimes up until now.


    Higashino couldn¡¯t understand why she hadmitted such repulsive crimes.


    She had a faint smile on her face.


    Higashino didn¡¯t know if it was a natural smile or a smile because she had noticed him, but it was so beautiful he had to swallow his breath.


    ¡¯You curious?¡¯ said Yano, the senior guard sitting in the passenger seat.


    His eyes were cold.


    ¡¯No, that isn¡¯t...¡¯


    ¡¯It¡¯s said that beautiful roses have thorns.¡¯


    Yano smiled frivolously, like he thought something was funny.


    ¡¯Is she really a criminal?¡¯


    Yano let out an incredibly gloomy sigh.


    ¡¯That¡¯s not for us to think about.¡¯


    ¡¯But if she was falsely used...¡¯


    ¡¯Why do you think that?¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s...¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t reply immediately. Higashino had just said what he felt ¨C he didn¡¯t have any proof.


    It could be called a feeling close to delusion.


    ¡¯You¡¯re the type who¡¯d get serious about a hostess.¡¯


    ¡¯There¡¯s no way I would,¡¯ replied Higashino, offended.


    Then, he looked up and saw something unbelievable.


    In the middle of the road lit up with headlights, there stood a man. He had long hair that flowed down his back and wore a ck suit and sun sses.


    He was just ten metres away.


    ¡¯Watch out!¡¯


    Higashino mmed the brake just as Yano yelled.


    Just as he thought his body had shaken from the recoil, the car veered sharply to the right. The violent impact ran through his body.


    Higashino fainted ¨C


    How long had he been out? There was the smell of something burning when Higashino opened his eyes.


    ck smoke filled his vision.


    Higashino took off his seatbelt and climbed out the car from the broken front window.


    ck smoke wasing out from the area where the petrol tank was. It seemed like it had caught fire from the ident.


    The tank might burst at this right.


    ¡¯Yano-san...¡¯


    Higashino looked around. Yano was still buckled into the passenger seat. If he didn¡¯t save him now ¨C


    Before Higashino could return to the car, a man stood in his way.


    A ck suit and sunsses ¨C the man who had suddenly appeared in the world earlier.


    ¡¯You¡¯re lying...¡¯


    Higashino spoke those words without thinking.


    When he mmed on the brakes, the man had already been in front of his eyes. He couldn¡¯t have made it in time. but the man had no injuries at all.


    The man looked at Higashino and smiled.


    A cold smile that sent a shiver down Higashino¡¯s spine.


    Then, the man slowly took off his sunsses.


    His two eyes glowed red like a zing me ¨C


    -


    8


    -


    Haruka ran ¨C


    She passed through the gates and went straight for the back of Building B to see the two-storey prefabricated building.


    It was used by student circles, lent out by the university. The <Movie Research Circle> at the very end of the first floor was where Haruka was headed.


    ¡¯Yakumo-kun, there¡¯s big trouble!¡¯


    Haruka opened the door forcefully.


    ¡¯You¡¯re being so noisy so early in the morning.¡¯


    At the back of the room that was about four and a half tatami in size, Yakumo sat up in his sleeping bag.


    He ran a hand through his messy hair and yawned with half-open eyes.


    <Movie Research Circle> was just the name ¨C Yakumo actually lived here. He made up some bogus documents, tricked the university and used the ce as his own room.


    ¡¯It¡¯s not the time to be rxed.¡¯


    ¡¯It would be stranger to get worked up without knowing the reason.¡¯


    ¡¯Oh, I see.¡¯


    She strangely understood.


    ¡¯Slow and steady wins the race. Anyway, why not sit down?¡¯


    At Yakumo¡¯s suggestion, Haruka became just a bit calmer.


    It was true that there was no point getting worked up by herself. First, she would calm down. Haruka told herself that and sat in the chair.


    Yakumo slowly got up and sat in the chair opposite Haruka while rubbing his eyes.


    ¡¯So what trouble do you have for me this time?¡¯


    Though the way he said it irritated Haruka, since she really had brought trouble this time, she couldn¡¯t object.


    ¡¯I got a call from Masato-kun this morning,¡¯ said Haruka after taking a deep breath.


    ¡¯When you say Masato, do you mean that Masato?¡¯


    ¡¯Yeah.¡¯


    ¡¯Come to think of it, we promised to go visit him, but we still haven¡¯t gone...¡¯


    Yakumo¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    Haruka and Yakumo met Masato about half a year ago ¨C he was a student at the elementary school where Haruka was a trainee.


    He was involved in a certain case, lost his father and received a grave wound psychologically.


    Yakumo had run about with her to save him.


    After the case was over, Masato¡¯s uncle took him in and he moved to Nagano, but Haruka had still been concerned so she continued to send him letters.


    She was worried about his emotional state and about whether he was used to his new environment.


    However, it seemed like his uncle and aunt treated him well and he had made friends at school ¨C he seemed to be much more cheerful than when she¡¯d first met him. Masato might have been able to stand up again. Haruka had thought that, and then she had received the phone call.


    ¡¯What¡¯s wrong?¡¯


    After Haruka asked, Masato exined all the strange things that had been happening around him at once.


    Going to Kinasa for a field trip. His female ssmate who had suddenly fainted there. And then her disappearance ¨C


    When Haruka heard that, she went to Yakumo to consult him.


    At times like this, Yakumo was really the only person she could rely on.


    ¡¯So what happened to Masato?¡¯


    Yakumo still didn¡¯t seem nervous. He stifled a yawn.


    ¡¯He called me earlier.¡¯


    ¡¯Is he doing well?¡¯


    ¡¯He asked me to help him...¡¯


    ¡¯What do you mean?¡¯


    Finally, Yakumo¡¯s expression became serious.


    ¡¯He said his friend was spirited away...¡¯


    Haruka stated Masato¡¯s words just as he had.


    ¡¯Spirited away?¡¯


    ¡¯Yeah.¡¯


    ¡¯Tell me in more detail.¡¯


    Yakumo¡¯s eyes glittered.


    -


    9


    -


    ¡¯What a pain,¡¯ grumbled Gotou, once he saw the pile of documents on the desk.


    Gotou had always been better at acting than thinking, but all he did day in and out was paperwork. He hated it from the bottom of his heart.


    His building irritation made him want to start smoking again.


    ¡¯Detective Gotou.¡¯


    Sitting at the opposite disk, Ishii spoke up while smartly adjusting the position of his silver-framed sses.


    ¡¯What?¡¯


    ¡¯Your hands have stopped.¡¯


    ¡¯Shut up!¡¯ said Gotou, clicking his tongue.


    Somehow or other, Ishii had started sharing his opinions with Gotou recently.


    Though Gotou was happy Ishii had grown, he didn¡¯t like having Ishii nag at him like a sister-inw.


    ¡¯No, but...¡¯


    ¡¯To hell with your ¡°but"s. I hate paperwork.¡¯


    ¡¯But if we don¡¯t finish this, we can¡¯t participate in the investigation. We have to pick up what we didn¡¯t dost night.¡¯


    Even though Ishii talked around it, Gotou didn¡¯t like beingined about.


    Just as Gotou raised a fist to hit Ishii, his mobile phone rang.


    ¡¯Who is it?¡¯ answered Gotou with a snort.


    <I¡¯ll say it again, but please correct your telephone manner.>


    From the phone, he heard Yakumo¡¯s extremely sleeping-sounding voice.


    Yakumo¡¯s voice was grating.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t want to hear that from an unsociable guy like you.¡¯


    <Even without your saying it, anybody would know that you¡¯re incorrigible.>


    He was acting like he misheard on purpose.


    Yakumo had to be the best in Japan at angering others.


    ¡¯You making fun of me!?¡¯


    <Correct.>


    ¡¯I¡¯m gonna hang up if you¡¯ve got nothing to say.¡¯


    <Do you think I have so much free time that I would call you for no reason, Gotou-san?>


    There had to be a better way to say that.


    ¡¯Then tell me what you¡¯re calling me for.¡¯


    ¡¯Hah?¡¯


    <I¡¯ll wait at the front gates.>


    ¡¯Am I a cab?¡¯


    <Something like it, right?>


    ¡¯What!?¡¯


    Gotou stamped his foot.


    <Anyway, it¡¯s an emergency. Please hurry.>


    ¡¯Don¡¯t screw with me.¡¯


    <Why not? You must have nothing to do anyway.>


    ¡¯You bastard! What do you mean by that!?¡¯


    Gotou let out a yell, but Yakumo had already hung up.


    ¨C Really, what a selfish guy.


    Gotou grumbled inwardly and looked at Ishii, who was quietly doing paperwork.


    Though Gotou could just ignore Yakumo¡¯s request, it¡¯d let Gotou get out of this boring work.


    ¡¯No way out of it.¡¯


    Gotou put his mobile in his pocket and stood up.


    ¡¯Detective Gotou, where are you going?¡¯


    Ishii looked up.


    Though Ishii might not have intended it to sound this way, it felt pointed.


    ¡¯Going out for a bit. I¡¯ll leave the rest to you,¡¯ said Gotou. Then, he left the room.


    -


    10


    -


    ¡¯He left...¡¯


    Ishii watched Gotou leave the room and grumbled without thinking.


    From the earlier phone call, Yakumo had probably called Gotou out. Gotou probably thought it was a way to escape the paperwork. Ishii didn¡¯t mind. But ¨C


    ¡¯I wish he would have invited me...¡¯


    Those were Ishii¡¯s true feelings.


    Gotou wasn¡¯t the only one who didn¡¯t like paperwork.


    Ishii was depressed too, stuck in this room.


    ¡¯Gotou, you here!?¡¯


    Interrupting Ishii¡¯s thoughts, the door opened, and Chief Miyagawa came in.


    Though he was of small stature, he had a shaved head and a glint in his eyes. If you didn¡¯t know him, he looked more like a member of a gang than a detective.


    ¡¯Ch-Chief Miyagawa.¡¯


    Ishii stood up automatically.


    ¡¯Where¡¯s Gotou?¡¯


    ¡¯Ah, er, Detective Gotou went to the washroom...¡¯ lied Ishii, still standing pencil-straight.


    Miyagawa¡¯s eyes were wide open as they stared at him.


    ¡¯By washroom, you of course mean that he went home.¡¯


    ¡¯Ah, er...¡¯


    He found out ¨C


    ¡¯Well, fine. Ishii, youe alone,¡¯ said Miyagawa.


    ¡¯W-where to?¡¯


    ¡¯The investigation, obviously.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh? Just me? Detective Gotou is...¡¯


    ¡¯Stop pping your mouth. You¡¯re a detective too, aren¡¯t you?¡¯


    Miyagawa¡¯s words pierced Ishii¡¯s chest.


    That was right. He was a detective too.


    Up until now, he had relied too much on Gotou and even forgot such an obvious thing. That thought roused his body.


    ¡¯Y-yes sir!¡¯


    Ishii took the jacket from the back of his chair and ran after Miyagawa, who had left the room with a wide stride.


    He fell ¨C


    ¡¯Don¡¯tg behind!¡¯


    Ishikawa was pulled back up by Miyagawa¡¯s yell and he jogged up to Miyagawa.


    ¡¯Excuse me, but what investigation is it exactly?¡¯ asked Ishii, taking a memo pad and pen out of his shirt pocket as he did so.


    Miyagawa stopped and pulled Ishii¡¯s shoulder close as he started speaking quietly.


    ¡¯A patrol wagon carrying a prisoner yesterday was in an ident.¡¯


    ¡¯An ident? Shouldn¡¯t that be the duty of traffic...¡¯


    ¡¯I know that without you telling me. Wait ¡¯til I¡¯m done!¡±


    ¡¯Y-yes sir.¡¯


    Ishii stiffened under Miyagawa¡¯s pressure.


    Miyagawa cleared his throat awkwardly, like he thought he had said too much.


    ¡¯The patrol wagon in the ident was carrying Nanase Miyuki.¡¯


    ¨C Nanase Miyuki.


    When Ishii heard that name, he thought his heart might stop.


    ¡¯W-what happened to her?¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s what we¡¯re investigating.¡¯


    ¡¯I see...¡¯


    ¡¯If you¡¯ve got it, let¡¯s go.¡¯


    Miyagawa started walking briskly.


    Ishii wanted to follow, but his feet wouldn¡¯t move the way he wanted them to.


    ¨C I don¡¯t want to go.


    It seemed his body was reflecting that.


    Something incredibly awful was going to happen. That premonition disturbed Ishii¡¯s heart.


    ¡¯Hurry up!¡¯


    Miyagawa yelled back at him.


    Ishii automatically replied with a ¡¯Yes sir!¡¯ and started running. His feet tangled.


    He fell ¨C


    -


    11


    -


    Gotou drove the car.


    He took the main street in front of the station and went up the curving road to see Meisei University, his destination.


    When he approached the front gate, lined with red bricks, he spotted Yakumo standing there.


    Gotou honked and started the car. Yakumo got into the passenger seat immediately.


    ¡¯I was tired of waiting.¡¯


    That was the first thing Yakumo said.


    ¡¯What kind of tone is that?¡¯


    Though Gotouined, Yakumo let out an incredibly bored yawn. He even finished with anotherint: ¡¯If you have the time toin, please start the car already.¡¯


    ¡¯I don¡¯t mind starting the car, but where to?¡¯


    ¡¯Anyway, please head to the Kobomatsu intersection[3].¡¯


    ¡¯2-chome?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes.¡¯


    Gotou felt somewhat like he really had be a cabbie.


    ¡¯So what happened?¡¯ Gotou asked while stepping on the pedal.


    Since it was Yakumo, he wouldn¡¯t call Gotou out for no reason. There must have been some sort of trouble.


    ¡¯Do you remember Masato?¡¯


    ¡¯That kid from the incident at the school?¡¯ said Gotou as the boy¡¯s face came up in his mind.


    He had an atmosphere incredibly simr to Yakumo¡¯s and seemed to have a considerable psychological wound from the incident.


    ¡¯Yes. It seems he¡¯s got into some sort of trouble.¡¯


    ¡¯So you¡¯re going to help him?¡¯


    ¡¯Well, yes.¡¯


    Yakumo looked out the window.


    Unusual for him, Yakumo had a proactive reason.


    Gotou wasn¡¯t unrted either. He was concerned about the boy.


    ¡¯Got it. I¡¯ll go too.¡¯


    He said that naturally.


    Yakumo looked surprised.


    ¡¯How rare.¡¯


    ¨C You too, buddy.


    Gotou swallowed the words he was about to say. Yakumo would justin anyway.


    After a while, the car reached a junction of five streets.


    ¡¯Around here then?¡¯


    ¡¯Please go to the front of that apartment.¡¯


    Yakumo pointed ahead of the intersection.


    With cream-coloured walls, it was a pretty apartment with a ss entrance. It was probably for students living alone.


    ¡¯Meeting somebody?¡¯


    Though Gotou asked that, Yakumo just yawned and looked out the window. It looked like he didn¡¯t want to exin.


    ¨C Honestly.


    After Gotou sighed, he saw somebodying out of the entrance.


    It was Haruka.


    She wore skinny jeans and a pink parka as she walked towards them with arge tote bag.


    It was like she was going to go on a trip.


    ¡¯I¡¯m sorry for the wait,¡¯ said Haruka as she caught her breath. Then, she got into the backseat, as if it was a matter of course.


    Gotou turned around and asked, ¡¯Haruka-chan, you¡¯re going too?¡¯


    ¡¯Of course,¡¯ replied Haruka with ragged breathing.


    ¡¯Gotou-san agreed to cooperate,¡¯ Yakumo said with a smirk.


    ¡¯That¡¯s Gotou-san for you.¡¯


    Haruka pped her hands together.


    Somehow, Gotou didn¡¯t feel happy. He had no proof, but he felt like Yakumo had cornered him.


    ¡¯Anyway, please head onto the highway and drive along the road,¡¯ instructed Yakumo with a yawn.


    Though Yakumo¡¯s lofty attitude riled Gotou up, there was no point saying it now. Gotou just started the car.


    After a while, Gotou asked, ¡¯So where are we going?¡¯


    ¡¯Nagano,¡¯ replied Yakumo, still looking out the window.


    ¨C Nagano, eh?


    Gotou mulled over it for a while, but he thought something was off.


    ¡¯Which Nagano?¡¯


    ¡¯Obviously the one in Nagano prefecture.¡¯


    Gotou mmed the brakes, shocked by what Yakumo had said in such an obvious manner.


    Gotou was forced forward. The seatbelt dug into his shoulder.


    ¡¯Gotou-san, that¡¯s dangerous,¡¯ protested Haruka from the back seat.


    Yakumo was ring at him furiously from the passenger seat too.


    However, Gotou was the one who wanted toin.


    ¡¯Shut up. I didn¡¯t hear anything about going to Nagano!¡¯ Gotou yelled.


    ¡¯Of course you didn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t mention it,¡¯ Yakumo said naturally. It made Gotou even more irritated.


    ¡¯What?¡¯


    ¡¯I said, I didn¡¯t mention it. It¡¯s natural that you didn¡¯t know.¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about.¡¯


    ¡¯That what is it?¡¯


    ¡¯I have work. I can¡¯t go so far away with you!¡¯


    Gotou hit the wheel in his agitation.


    ¡¯Didn¡¯t you say you would cooperate for Masato¡¯s sake?¡¯ said Yakumo in an expressionless voice as he ran a hand through his hair.


    ¡¯That¡¯s a different story.¡¯


    ¡¯How is it different? Your heartlessness doesn¡¯t change.¡¯


    ¡¯You brat...¡¯


    Gotou ground his teeth together.


    ¡¯I understand. If you don¡¯t want to, it¡¯s fine.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    When Yakumo backed off like this, it gave Gotou a bad feeling.


    ¡¯I¡¯ll consult Atsuko-san.¡¯


    ¡¯Why¡¯re you bringing up my wife?¡¯


    ¡¯If it were Atsuko-san, she would take us to Nagano.¡¯


    Yakumo crossed his arms and looked up at the low ceiling.


    This was bad. This wasn¡¯t a threat. If Gotou refused here, Yakumo really would use Atsuko as a cab. That¡¯d be a problem in and of itself.


    ¡¯Fine. But I¡¯m just driving you to Nagano.¡¯


    ¡¯Yes, drop off and pick up is enough.¡¯


    Yakumo smiled with narrowed eyes.


    When he showed this expression, he was always plotting something.


    ¨C I¡¯ve got a bad feeling about this.


    Gotou started the car with uneasy feelings.


    -


    12


    -


    ¨C Yumiko¡¯s gone because you ran away.


    As Masato took the bus to Nagano Station, those words kept repeating in his head.


    Tomoya had said thatst night.


    Those words pierced to the deepest part of Masato¡¯s heart, making him remember what happened with his father half a year ago.


    Masato had run away in his fear then too.


    As a result, his father died. That wasn¡¯t all. A lot of awful things happened too.


    ¨C I won¡¯t run away any more.


    He had made that vow and started his new life in Nagano, but he had run away again. Because of that, Yumiko was gone.


    Anxiety curling in his chest, Masato got off the bus at the Nagano Station traffic circle.


    He sat on the blue bench at the bus stop and hated that all he could do was wait.


    The regr bell for the departing Shinkansen pierced his ears.


    When it was decided that he would live with his uncle in Nagano, he had been anxious, but his uncle and aunt had weed him kindly.


    The two of them didn¡¯t have children of their own ¨C they¡¯d said that Masato was like their own son.


    Though they sometimes scolded him, it wasn¡¯t through illogical violence the way his past father had done. They would reasonably exin what was wrong with what Masato had done.


    He¡¯d fit in more quickly at the new school that he¡¯d thought he would too, because Tomoya and Yumiko were there.


    Their smiles had saved him.


    To Masato, they were the first friends he¡¯d made ¨C they were irreceable. But still, he ran away - that thought kept running through his head.


    ¡¯What should I have done?¡¯


    Though he spoke aloud, nobody replied.


    When he looked up, he could see a chain of tall mountains overlooking the whole town. Masato now felt resent towards those sublime mountains.


    The field trip he¡¯d taken to those mountains had been the start of it.


    Then ¨C


    He looked towards the clock by the esctor to the station tform.


    It was exactly five o¡¯ clock. It was the arranged time.


    He looked around, but the person he was looking for wasn¡¯t there.


    ¨C Will she reallye?


    He wanted to believe in her, but with his heart as fragile as it was now, he couldn¡¯t help but be anxious.


    To escape the weariness is his shoulders, Masato curled up and hugged his knees. Though it was May, the wind was cold at this time. It chilled him to the centre of his body.


    ¨C What should I do?


    ¡¯Sorry for the wait!¡¯


    At the same time as the voice, somebody tapped him on the back.


    Masato leapt up in surprise.


    In front of his eyes stood Haruka¡¯s smiling figure.


    Unlike the suit she wore during training, her casual attire of jeans and a parka made her look younger.


    Next to her stood arge-framed middle-aged man. He raised his hand and said, ¡¯Hey.¡¯


    After the incident with his father, Haruka told Masato the story. This was probably Detective Gotou.


    ¡¯It¡¯s been a while.¡¯


    Yakumo appeared from behind Gotou.


    As usual, he wore a shirt and jeans and had a hand in his messy hair as he yawned.


    However, one thing had changed.


    When Masato hadst seen Yakumo, he had hid his red left eye with a ck content lens. However, now the red left eye was bare and unhidden.


    Yakumo also seemed to have a different air to him.


    ¡¯Sorry we¡¯rete,¡¯ said Haruka, touching Masato¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡¯It¡¯s all this bear¡¯s fault.¡¯


    Yakumo pointed at Gotou.


    ¡¯Why¡¯s it my fault?¡¯


    ¡¯Didn¡¯t you get lost?¡¯


    ¡¯You! Who do you think brought you here!?¡¯


    ¡¯Please don¡¯t speak so loudly in the middle of the street. It¡¯s embarrassing.¡¯


    Yakumo put his fingers in his ears toin.


    ¡¯I...¡¯


    Masato opened his mouth, but he couldn¡¯t think of what to say.


    When he saw Haruka¡¯s and Yakumo¡¯s faces, he felt whatever it is that had been stuck in his chest snap. He started crying.


    -


    13


    -


    Together with Miyagawa, Ishii went to the hospital affiliated with the police.


    Yano, the man who had been in the passenger seat, wasn¡¯t gravely injured, but his whole body was bruised. He also had third-degree burns on his legs and was currently undergoing treatment in the ICU.


    Higashino, the man who had been driving, got off with light injuries and was able to talk.


    When Ishii went into the hospital room, he saw a man in his early thirties lying on a bed. He was probably Higashino. He had a cut on his cheek, but there were no other obvious injuries.


    Higashino seemed to notice Ishii and Miyagawa and sat up with a nervous look.


    ¡¯I¡¯m Miyagawa of the Setamachi precinct.¡¯


    ¡¯My name is Ishii.¡¯


    Ishii followed Miyagawa and showed his police ID.


    ¡¯Oh,¡¯ Higashino replied tly. There was no energy in his face ¨C it was like his heart wasn¡¯t here.


    ¡¯Please tell us about the incident,¡¯ said Miyagawa, pulling the round chair for guest use that was nearby and sitting down. Ishii remained standing and took out his memo pad.


    ¡¯What happened?¡¯ Miyagawa asked directly.


    Higashino¡¯s brows furrowed as he yed with his fingernails, looking troubled.


    ¡¯It was so sudden...¡¯ Higashino said helplessly.


    ¡¯What was?¡¯


    Miyagawa turned his sharp gaze towards him. To escape it, Higashino looked out the window.


    ¡¯A man suddenly appeared on the road.¡¯


    ¡¯He jumped out?¡¯


    When Miyagawa asked that, Higashino shook his head vigorously.


    ¡¯That isn¡¯t it. It was sudden. A man in the middle of the road...¡¯


    ¡¯Then?¡¯


    Miyagawa didn¡¯t look like he had epted Higashino¡¯s testimony, but he urged him to continue.


    ¡¯It was toote when I noticed. I couldn¡¯t make it in time... so I thought as I mmed the brakes and turned the wheel.¡¯


    ¡¯And then you turned sideways,¡¯ said Ishii, recalling the state of the scene.


    ¡¯What was the distance?¡¯ asked Miyagawa, his voice one step lower.


    ¡¯About ten metres...¡¯


    ¡¯How many KM were you driving at?¡¯


    ¡¯I think it was about fifty.¡¯


    ¡¯Then you probably didn¡¯t make it even if you stepped on the brakes.¡¯


    Higashino¡¯s shoulders shuddered in fear.


    It was just as Miyagawa said. If he had been driving at fifty kilometres per hour and suddenly stepped on the brakes, it would take thirty metres to stop. If the man

 Volume 7 Chapter 2

    Volume 7 Chapter 2


    <strong>VOLUME 7 ¨C THE LOCATION OF THE SPIRIT </strong> file 02: witch ()


    -


    1


    -


    After parking the car, Ishii took deep breaths.


    He was near the Tamo River at one corner of the residential street, in front of the <Kinoshita Surgery: Maternity and Gynaecology Department >.


    A t-roofed three-storey building with white walls ¨C it stood uncannily in the darkness.


    The first time Ishii came here was about half a year ago, during his first case with Gotou. During that case, the owner of this hospital was arrested, so it was now empty.


    All the windows were covered by curtains, and weeds grew at the entrance. The sign with the name of the hospital was written in dirty undistinguishable letters.


    It waspletely abandoned.


    Ishii thought Nanase Miyuki was hiding in this building.


    ¡®Why do you think she¡¯s here?¡¯ asked Miyagawa.


    ¡¯There are materials she could use here to treat herself without being spotted. Those are the requirements.¡¯


    ¡¯But there are other abandoned hospitals.¡¯


    Just as Miyagawa said, there were other abandoned hospitals too, if those were the only requirements. However, if they became too old, the materials couldn¡¯t be used for treatment. Furthermore ¨C


    ¡¯The man with two red eyes was involved in the case with Doctor Kinoshita. Though she didn¡¯t appear in the foreground, Nanase Miyuki was probably involved as well... so she must know about this ce.¡¯


    That was why Ishii thought that Nanase Miyuki would use <Kinoshita Surgery: Maternity and Gynaecology Department> as her hideout.


    ¡¯Why do you think she¡¯d choose a ce she knows?¡¯


    ¡¯I used geographic profiling.¡¯


    ¡¯Profiling, eh? Howplicated.¡¯


    Miyagawa smiled wryly.


    ¡¯That isn¡¯t the case. Profiling is just thinking from the standpoint of the criminal.¡¯


    ¡¯Though people look as if they are behaving erratically, they unconsciously limit their actions.¡¯


    ¡¯Limit?¡¯


    Miyagawa cocked his head.


    ¡¯Yes. Concealment means hiding yourself. People unconsciously choose some ce they think is safer.¡¯


    ¡¯So ces you don¡¯t know are unsafe.¡¯


    ¡¯There are exceptions, but this is not an escape but concealment. Furthermore, she is injured. There is a high risk to hiding in a ce you don¡¯t know.¡¯


    ¡¯Well, instead of thinking about it, we¡¯ll find out if we go in.¡¯


    As Miyagawa said that, he got off the car.


    Ishii took the torch and got off the car.


    ¨C Nanase Miyuki might be here.


    Now, fear welled within him and his feet froze. However, he had suggested this himself. He couldn¡¯t run now.


    ¡¯Let¡¯s go.¡¯


    Unlike Ishii, Miyagawa spoke as lightly as if they were heading out for a stroll and walked briskly. Ishii gulped and started walking as well.


    They stood in front of the ss entrance.


    ¡¯All right.¡¯


    Then, Miyagawa smashed the ss, put his hand in and unlocked the door.


    That was the person who taught Gotou for you. His methods were forceful.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t dawdle.¡¯


    ¡¯Y-yes sir.¡¯


    Ishii went into the building, hiding behind Miyagawa¡¯s back.


    Ishii lit the torch. Though they were small, there was a reception and waiting room and a cavernous corridor beyond them.


    ¨C I¡¯m really frightened.


    Ishii wanted to cling to something, so he stuck to Miyagawa¡¯s back.


    ¡¯That¡¯s creepy. Back off.¡¯


    Miyagawa pushed Ishii away.


    ¡¯I-I apologise.¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯ll look at the examination room. You check the delivery room,¡¯ said Miyagawa, sounding exasperated. Then he opened the door and went into the examination room.


    ¨C I¡¯m going alone?


    Ishii wiped his sweaty palms on his trousers and gripped the torch tightly. He felt like his heart would leap out of his throat.


    The delivery room was at the end of the corridor.


    Ishii walked a step at a time.


    ¡¯It¡¯s OK. It¡¯s OK.¡¯


    Ishii said that to himself as he pushed open the door to the delivery room.


    Then, the smell of disinfectant assaulted his nose. Without thinking, he covered his nose and mouth with his hand.


    On the dusty metal cart, there were medicine and medical tools, and there was a bed in the middle of the room.


    Ishii immediately noticed something was strange.


    There were bandages at his feet. He turned the torch towards them and realised they were bloody.


    ¡¯It¡¯s still fresh...¡¯


    When Ishii spoke up, he saw something move in the corner of his eye.


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    It was toote when he noticed.


    Something leapt out of the darkness and attacked Ishii.


    Ishii couldn¡¯t even scream.


    -


    2


    -


    ¡¯Hello!¡¯ said Haruka, opening the door to the soba restaurant.


    They dropped by after seeing Masato off.


    It was thirty minutes by car from Nagano city. It was a soba restaurant for tourists, the middle of five at the bottom of Togakushi mountain.


    It had a long history ¨C a wooden shop with a thatch roof. White walls that stood out even from the road. It had a wide parking lot. Besides the table for eight inside the shop, there were two tatami rooms. There was also an inn, though it was simple and at a bit of a distance.


    To be frank, it was Haruka¡¯s home.


    ¡¯Sorry, we¡¯re already closed...¡¯


    Haruka¡¯s mother, Keiko, came out of the kitchen in an apron.


    ¡¯I¡¯m back.¡¯


    ¡¯Oh, it¡¯s you, Haruka,¡¯ replied Keiko, sounding a bit disappointed.


    ¡¯Couldn¡¯t you be a bit more surprised?¡¯


    Haruka pouted, but Keiko didn¡¯t care. She didn¡¯t respond to anything. That was her personality.


    ¡¯My body wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it if I was surprised by everything you did.¡¯


    ¡¯It¡¯s not like I do anything that surprising.¡¯


    ¡¯Really now. Didn¡¯t youe home crying about how ¡°Yakumo-kun disappeared¡± the other time?¡¯


    ¨C She couldn¡¯t say anything to that.


    ¡¯I wasn¡¯t crying.¡¯


    ¡¯Oh really,¡¯ said Keiko mischievously.


    Haruka wanted to retort, but she couldn¡¯t just keep talking like this.


    ¡¯Hey, friends came with me, but could I ask them in?¡¯


    Haruka didn¡¯t wait for Keiko¡¯s answer. She opened the sliding door and showed Yakumo and Gotou in.


    ¡¯Sorry to bother.¡¯


    Gotou passed through the curtain first.


    ¡¯Oh my, you¡¯re Nao-chan¡¯s...¡¯


    Keiko pped her hands together before Haruka could introduce him.


    Haruka had thought they hadn¡¯t met before, but now that she thought about it, they¡¯d met at Isshin¡¯s funeral.


    ¡¯Oh, is this your home, Haruka-chan?¡¯ said Gotou, looking at Keiko.


    ¡¯I didn¡¯t say?¡¯


    ¡¯Didn¡¯t hear anything about it.¡¯


    ¡¯If you¡¯re going in, please hurry up. You¡¯re in the way,¡¯ interrupted Yakumo, sounding displeased.


    ¡¯You¡¯re so fussy,¡¯ined Gotou, but he stepped inside the shop to let Yakumo in.


    ¡¯Oh, Yakumo-kun too!¡¯


    Though Keiko didn¡¯t have much of a response to her daughter¡¯s return home, when she saw Yakumo, she was so pleased it looked like she¡¯d leap up.


    ¡¯Hello.¡¯


    Yakumo greeted her with his usual expression.


    ¡¯What is it? Why are you all here?¡¯


    Keiko was as excited as if she had met old friends ago.


    ¡¯A lot happened.¡¯


    ¡¯Oh, did you decide when to have your marriage?¡¯


    ¡¯Whose?¡¯


    ¡¯What? Don¡¯t y dumb.¡¯


    Haruka refused to be dragged along by Keiko¡¯s excitement.


    ¡¯Anyway, I¡¯m starved.¡¯


    Gotou interrupted the parent-child banter.


    ¡¯We came all this way because you said you¡¯d let us eat something.¡¯


    Yakumo made a follow-upment.


    It seemed like neither of them knew the word restraint.


    ¡¯Sorry. This was so sudden. The part-time worker¡¯s already gone home, so it¡¯ll just be whatever we have on hand.¡¯


    ¡¯I don¡¯t mind.¡¯


    ¡¯No problem here.¡¯


    After Yakumo and Gotou replied, Keiko urged them to sit ¨C ¡¯Would the tatami room be all right?¡¯ ¨C and they went to the tatami room.


    The three of them sat at a long table.


    Haruka hadn¡¯t thought she¡¯d be here at home with Yakumo and Gotou. It was strange.


    ¡¯Anyway, I¡¯ll get a beer,¡¯ said Gotou the moment he sat down, without looking at the menu.


    ¡¯You can¡¯t drive if you drink, right?¡¯ interrupted Yakumo.


    ¡¯We can just sleep in the car.¡¯


    ¡¯I refuse.¡¯


    ¡¯A sleeping bag and a car seat aren¡¯t that different, right?¡¯


    ¡¯How about this?¡¯ interrupted Keiko. She had a hand at her waist with a triumphant expression. Haruka had a somewhat bad feelings.


    ¡¯You can just stay here,¡¯ said Keiko, eyes sparkling.


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    Ignoring Haruka¡¯s surprise, Gotou pped his knee. ¡¯That¡¯d be great.¡¯


    ¡¯We don¡¯t have many hands since it¡¯s the off season, so we won¡¯t be able to do much for you.¡¯


    ¡¯Anywhere¡¯s fine as long as I can sleep. Yakumo, let¡¯s stay here tonight.¡¯


    Gotou hit Yakumo¡¯s shoulder to ask for his agreement.


    For just a moment, Haruka¡¯s eyes met Yakumo¡¯s. Even though it wasn¡¯t like they would be sleeping together, Haruka¡¯s face suddenly grew hot and she looked down at the tatami without thinking.


    ¡¯If it isn¡¯t any trouble,¡¯ said Yakumo, running a hand through his hair.


    ¡¯OK! It¡¯s decided then.¡¯


    After saying that, Keiko took a bottle of beer out of the fridge and ced it on the table along with sses for all of them.


    Gotou opened the bottle immediately and started pouring beer into each ss.


    For some reason, Yakumo was looking at the amber-coloured liquid filling his ss unpleasantly.


    Perhaps ¨C


    ¡¯Yakumo-kun, you can¡¯t drink?¡¯


    He red at her.


    With Keiko, Gotou called out and they clinked their sses for form¡¯s sake.


    Yakumo stuck took one sip, like he waspping it out of the ss, and then he stuck out his tongue again, scowling. It looked like he really couldn¡¯t drink.


    ¨C That¡¯s a bit cute.


    When Keiko asked for their orders, Gotou just said, ¡¯We¡¯ll leave it to you.¡¯


    ¡¯Leave it to me then,¡¯ said Keiko. She finished drinking her ss of beer and then went into the kitchen.


    Haruka couldn¡¯t hear clearly, but there was talking in the kitchen. Keiko was probably talking with Haruka¡¯s father, Kazuhiro.


    ¡¯This your parents¡¯ shop, Haruka-chan?¡¯ asked Gotou, pouring himself a second ss of beer.


    ¡¯Yes. Though there are also a number of part-time workers.¡¯


    ¡¯Is your dad the cook?¡¯


    ¡¯My father¡¯s fairly famous. He¡¯s even been in some gourmet magazines.¡¯


    ¡¯Oh? We should greet him. Since we¡¯ll be staying for a night.¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯ll introduce you afterwards.¡¯


    When Haruka finished speaking, there was a loud cracking sound of something breaking in the kitchen.


    ¨C What?


    Haruka turned around to see Kazuhiro fly out of the kitchen with a red face.


    He had a small frame with his hair trimmed short, but his eyebrows and the corners of his eyes were low on his face, so he looked a bit unreliable. He was normally gentle ¨C Haruka couldn¡¯t remember him ever being angry.


    Now, Kazuhiro¡¯s cheeks were twitching and he was gritting his teeth as he red.


    ¡¯D-Dad, I¡¯m home.¡¯


    Haruka called out to him, but Kazuhiro didn¡¯t appear to hear. He alternated his re between Yakumo and Gotou.


    ¡¯Which one¡¯s Yakumo?¡¯ asked Kazuhiro in a low voice.


    Haruka looked at the kitchen and saw Keiko peering out from inside as she stifled herughter.


    ¡¯He¡¯s Yakumo.¡¯


    Ignoring Haruka, who was troubled for a response, Yakumo pointed at Gotou with a disinterested expression.


    ¡¯You?¡¯


    ¡¯Hah?¡¯


    Kazuhiro approached Gotou.


    Gotou cocked his head in confusion.


    ¡¯Somebody like you.¡¯


    ¡¯Hah?¡¯


    ¡¯What¡¯s good about this unattractive middle-aged man?¡¯


    Kazuhiro looked at Haruka.


    There appeared to be a crazy misunderstanding.


    ¡¯That¡¯s not it. Yakumo¡¯s that one.¡¯


    Gotou seemed to realise what had happened and pointed at Yakumo.


    ¡¯What?¡¯


    With the speed of a beast hunting prey, Kazuhiro looked to Yakumo, but Yakumo just looked with disinterest at the soba refining process written on the back of the menu.


    ¡¯He treats Haruka-chan like a ve. If you don¡¯t do something soon, it¡¯ll be a problem,¡¯ Gotou continued with arge grin as he fanned the fire.


    ¡¯A-a ve?¡¯


    Kazuhiro¡¯s eyes went so wide they looked like they would fall out.


    Kazuhiro was serious, but because of that, he didn¡¯t understand jokes. He believed everything he was told.


    ¡¯All right, all right. Calm down a bit, dear.¡¯


    Keiko, perhaps satisfied by the teasing she¡¯d done, took Kazuhiro¡¯s arm and pulled him back into the kitchen.


    ¨C This is the worst.


    Harukay on the table, exhausted.


    ¡¯Why is your father picking a fight with me?¡¯ined Yakumo, his chin in his hands.


    ¡¯Because you¡¯re toying with his unmarried daughter.¡¯


    Gotou¡¯s shoulders were shaking inughter.


    ¡¯What are you talking about?¡¯


    ¡¯Don¡¯t act like you don¡¯t understand.¡¯


    ¡¯I don¡¯t.¡¯


    Even Yakumo was angry now.


    There was no point continuing this conversation.


    ¡¯Hey. What are we going to do next?¡¯


    Haruka sat up straight and changed the topic.


    ¡¯Ah, that¡¯s right. Let¡¯s clean this up fast,¡¯ agreed Gotou, cing his ss on the table.


    ¡¯I¡¯m also curious about where that girl has disappeared to.¡¯


    Yakumo had looked tired, but his gaze suddenly became serious.


    ¡¯Is that girl OK?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes, probably.¡¯


    Yakumo replied to Gotou¡¯s question.


    ¡¯How do you know?¡¯


    ¡¯Earlier, we discussed being spirited away.¡¯


    ¡¯Yeah.¡¯


    ¡¯This is my theory, but I think that such incidents are caused by ghosts.¡¯


    ¡¯What do you mean?¡¯


    Gotou¡¯s face twisted in confusion.


    ¡¯Tengu and demons only exist in humans¡¯ imaginations. Things that do not exist cannot make somebody disappear.¡¯


    ¡¯Right,¡¯ replied Gotou with a belch.


    ¡¯However, people really do disappear without any notice ¨C in that sense, people are spirited away. Then why do they disappear?¡¯


    ¡¯They were in some sort of ident.¡¯


    Haruka said the first thing that came to mind. Then, Yakumo red at her.


    ¡¯I¡¯m not talking about idents right now.¡¯


    ¡¯S-sorry.¡¯


    You don¡¯t have to say it that way ¨C Yakumo was unusually displeased, perhaps because of what just happened earlier.


    ¡¯So why do they disappear?¡¯


    Gotou went back on topic.


    ¡¯Probably...¡¯


    As Yakumo said that, Kazuhiro brought bowls for the three of them on a wooden tray.


    Kazuhiro wasn¡¯t good with words so he rarely left the kitchen, leaving the customers to Keiko. So what was happening now ¨C


    Kazuhiro ced the bowls in front of them silently.


    He didn¡¯t forget to re at Yakumo when he left.


    ¡¯What¡¯s this?¡¯


    Gotou stuck his chopsticks into the bowl.


    ¡¯You don¡¯t know? It¡¯s sobagaki[1].¡¯


    ¡¯Sobagaki?¡¯


    Gotou cocked his head.


    Though it was famous in Nagano as local cuisine, it wasn¡¯tmon in Tokyo restaurants ¨C perhaps there were many people he didn¡¯t know about it.


    ¡¯Buckwheat flour is kneaded into a mochi-like state. It¡¯s delicious.¡¯


    Its appearance and colour was simr to a rock, but its fluffy texture and the way the aroma of buckwheat spread through your mouth was amazing.


    ¡¯Oh! This goes well with the beer.¡¯


    As Gotou ate, he expressed his pleasure.


    ¡¯Right?¡¯


    It made Haruka happy to hear her home cooking praised.


    Come to think of it, Haruka hadn¡¯t eaten sobagaki at home much recently either. After murmuring ¡¯Let¡¯s eat¡¯ in her heart, she picked up her chopsticks. Kazuhiro¡¯s sobagaki was softer than the other stores¡¯. That feeling filled her mouth.


    ¨C This taste. It¡¯s Dad¡¯s.


    ¡¯Is this really sobagaki? It just looks like a rock to me,¡¯ said Yakumo, ruining the atmosphere.


    ¨C Honestly. This contrary guy.


    ¡¯If you¡¯re going to say that, you don¡¯t have to eat.¡¯


    ¡¯Look.¡¯


    Yakumo showed the inside of his bowl.


    There was a plop as a rock rolled in his bowl.


    Haruka couldn¡¯t believe it. Yakumo¡¯s bowl had a real rock in it.


    ¡¯Hey! Dad!¡¯


    Haruka let out an angry yell.


    -


    3


    -


    ¡¯Ack.¡¯


    Ishii fell backwards.


    The ck shadow that came flying at him was human. The person sat on top of Ishii and swung something.


    A sharp pain ran through his left shoulder.


    ¡¯Aah!¡¯


    It appeared he had been stabbed by something.


    He looked to see a surgical scalpel. It had stabbed the top of his shoulder. Blood wasing out, dyeing his shirt.


    ¡¯Ishii-san, it¡¯s been a while.¡¯


    He heard a voice in his ear.


    Though it had a bewitching echo to it, there was something incredibly dark eddying in it. It was a voice he could never forget.


    ¨C Nanase Miyuki.


    ¡¯You can scream if it hurts.¡¯


    Nanase Miyuki brought herself close to Ishii¡¯s face.


    The left half of her was covered in burns. There was no trace of her graceful self.


    Miyuki twisted the scalpel in Ishii¡¯s shoulder, gouging the wound. A pain iparable to the one earlier ran through his shoulder.


    ¡¯Ack...¡¯


    Ishii bore with the pain.


    If I scream now, it¡¯ll be her win ¨C that was how he felt.


    ¡¯Why not call for help? Chief Miyagawa mighte.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    She knew that Miyagawa was here.


    For her to be soposed ¨C a bad feeling spread within Ishii.


    ¡¯From that world.¡¯


    Miyuki¡¯s eyes had a cold light.


    ¡¯T-that¡¯s...¡¯


    Miyagawa was killed ¨C Ishii couldn¡¯t ept what Miyuki said.


    ¡¯Even though I thought you were just useless, you sniffed this ce out. You¡¯re unexpectedly troublesome.¡¯


    ¡¯I...¡¯


    ¡¯Would you die already?¡¯


    Miyuki smirked.


    The terror in Ishii suddenly grew. She wasn¡¯t joking. If she said she would kill him, she really would.


    Miyuki pulled the scalpel out of Ishii¡¯s shoulder.


    Then, an electrifying pain ran through it, and he twisted his face without thinking.


    ¡¯Farewell,¡¯ said Miyuki, raising the bloody scalpel.


    ¨C No. No. No. I don¡¯t want to die yet!


    Within Ishii, stronger than fear, a tenacity for life took root. Compelled by that feeling, Ishii suddenly grabbed Miyuki¡¯s left arm.


    ¡¯Aah!¡¯


    Then, Miyuki screamed and let go of Ishii.


    Ishii stood up reflexively.


    Miyuki held her left arm as she knelt on the floor and red at Ishii. Then, Ishii remembered what Higashino had said.


    She broke her arm in the ident ¨C


    Ishii¡¯s action of the moment had luckily hit her weak point. However, though he had saved his life, that was only temporary. He would be killed unless he got out of this situation.


    While pressing the injury in his left shoulder, he confronted Miyuki.


    ¨C What do I do?


    He tried to work his brain, but his fear was getting in the way. A cold sweat ran down his back and his knees were shaking.


    While he couldn¡¯t think of anything, Miyuki slowly got up. Her right hand held the scalpel. He would be killedl ike this.


    He tried to run, but his legs wouldn¡¯t move.


    ¨C Move, move, move.


    He hit his knees, but it was no good. Miyuki slowly walked towards him and raised the scalpel.


    ¨C It¡¯s toote.


    The moment he thought that, the door opened and Miyagawa ran in.


    ¡¯Ishii!¡¯


    ¡¯Chief Miyagawa...¡¯


    Miyagawa was bleeding from his forehead. Miyuki had probably hit him.


    There was the sound of something cracking.


    Ishii looked to see that Miyuki had broken the ss in the window and was about to climb out.


    ¨C I have to follow her.


    Ishii thought that for a moment before his knees buckled underneath him. His nervousness had fled him.


    ¡¯You kept your life then.¡¯


    Ishii looked over to see Miyagawa had sat down as well.


    It was just as Miyagawa said. It was a good thing she fled ¨C


    Ishii heaved a sigh of relief.


    -


    4


    -


    After eating, Gotou went to the separate two-storey building.


    He went in through the entrance to see a counter. He got a key there and was taken to the room at the very back of the first floor.


    It was a Japanese room of ten tatami in size with a table, fridge and television.


    Haruka¡¯s family mainly worked at the soba shop but it had a Japanese inn as well. It seemed that there were quite a number of soba shops with inns for tourists in the Togakushi area.


    That was why Keiko could easily tell two men who suddenly came by to stay.


    A yukata[2] was prepared for him. Though there was no hot spring, there was a cypress bath, so Gotou submerged himself in it. When he came back, two futon had beenid out.


    ¨C Good preparation.


    When Gotou opened the fridge, there was a row of beer cans. This was good preparation too.


    With no reservation, Gotou opened a can of bear and took a gulp.


    It really was different drinking right out of the bath. The cold beer flowed through his warmed body, spreading to every part of him.


    After taking a breath, he took out his mobile phone. Ishii had called an incredible number of times, but it was probably nothing, so he ignored Ishii and called home.


    &ltHello.>


    Atsuko picked up at the first ring.


    ¡¯IT¡¯s me.¡¯


    <Will you bete tonight?>


    Atsuko, who didn¡¯t know the situation, sounded rxed through the phone.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be back.¡¯


    <Staying overnight?>


    ¡¯I¡¯m in Nagano now.¡¯


    <Nagano?.


    Even Atsuko sounded surprised.


    Gotou quickly exined what had happened up until now. When Atsuko said <I see>, it sounded disappointed to Gotou, but it was probably just his imagination.


    ¡¯So how¡¯s Nao?¡¯ said Gotou, changing the subject. Atsuko¡¯s mood changed in an instant.


    <She¡¯s already asleep. She loves the teddy bear she got for her birthday present. She even brought it to the bath. It was quite the problem.¡¯


    Yakumo and Haruka had bought it for Nao¡¯s birthday.


    ¡¯She likes it that much?¡¯


    <She says it looks like you.>


    Gotou snorted without thinking.


    Come to think of it, when Nao drew a picture of Gotou bear, it looked just like a bear.


    He¡¯d asked, ¡¯Am I a bear?¡¯ Then theyughed together.


    <Will you be back by tomorrow?>


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know. It might be a bit tough.¡¯


    They didn¡¯t know anything about this case yet. It didn¡¯t seem like there would be a sudden breakthrough. Aftering this far, Gotou nned on sticking with them the whole way.


    <Be careful.>


    Gotou felt hot at Atsuko¡¯s words.


    Am I blushing ¨C no. Just the alcohol.


    ¡¯Good evening.¡¯


    Just as Gotou hung up, the door to the room opened, and Haruka showed up in room wear.


    She had probably just got out of the bath. Her hair was a bit damp.


    ¡¯Hey.¡¯


    ¡¯Oh? Where¡¯s Yakumo-kun?¡¯ asked Haruka, looking around the room.


    ¡¯Still in the bath.¡¯


    ¡¯It¡¯s been a while, hasn¡¯t it?¡¯


    ¡¯He¡¯s always used the school showers. He¡¯s probably rxing in the tub.¡¯


    ¡¯I see...¡¯


    ¡¯He¡¯ll probably be back soon though?¡¯


    ¡¯Then I¡¯ll wait.¡¯


    Haruka sat on the tatami.


    ¡¯Your dad was pretty angry,¡¯ said Gotou, handing Haruka a can of beer.


    ¡¯Honestly. That was just too much.¡¯


    Haruka pouted, seeming displeased.


    It seemed like she was rather unhappy about her father¡¯s trying to make Yakumo eat a rock. It wasn¡¯t like Gotou didn¡¯t understand how Haruka felt. But ¨C


    ¡¯I understand how your dad feels.¡¯


    No matter the situation, his daughter, who lived far away, had suddenly brought back a man. There was no way he wouldn¡¯t be angry.


    ¡¯I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d hear that from you, Gotou-san.¡¯


    ¡¯I wouldn¡¯t have understood before. But...¡¯


    ¡¯Is it Nao-chan?¡¯


    ¡¯Even I¡¯ve started to feel like a parent.¡¯


    Though it had only been a short time, Nao¡¯s presence had brought a drastic change to the Gotou couple. He felt like this was what it meant to be a parent.


    ¡¯Would you be angry if Nao-chan brought back a boyfriend?¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯d smack him down!¡¯ yelled Gotou, bing serious without intending to.


    ¡¯You wouldn¡¯t ept him?¡¯


    ¡¯Impossible.¡¯


    ¡¯How intolerant.¡¯


    ¡¯I don¡¯t care. I feel bad for your dad too, Haruka-chan. Since it¡¯s Yakumo of all people.¡¯


    ¡¯What dissatisfies you about me?¡¯


    With bad timing, Yakumo opened the door and came in.


    Since Yakumo had pale skin, his cheeks were flushed more than usual aftering out of the bath. His hair was also straight, unlike its usual bedhead.


    ¡¯Nothing.¡¯


    ¡¯Please think about me, since I have to use the same bath and sleep in the same room as you of all people, Gotou-san.¡¯


    In his yukata, Yakumo casually dried off his hair with a towel and sat cross-legged on the futon.


    ¡¯If you don¡¯t want to be with me, why not sleep with Haruka-chan?¡¯ said Gotou, knowing Yakumo would be angry.


    Just as expected, Yakumo sent Gotou an incredible re.


    Meanwhile, Haruka went red to her eyes and dropped her gaze to the tatami.


    ¡¯We aren¡¯t in a situation where you can tell jokes that aren¡¯t funny,¡¯ said Yakumo, looking annoyed as he put the towel he used to dry his hair around his neck.


    ¡¯All right, all right. So what are we going to do?¡¯


    Gotou finished drinking his beer, crushed the empty can and left it on the table.


    ¡¯Continuing where I left off earlier, but I think that the spiriting away incident is rted to the ghost Masato saw.¡¯


    When Yakumo said that, Haruka recalled the spirit photo Masato had shown them.


    The ck shadow by the rock that was a shrine ¨C


    ¡¯So a ghost made the person disappear?¡¯


    ¡¯Gotou-san, you¡¯re an idiot,¡¯ said Yakumo, exasperated.


    ¡¯That¡¯s what you said, right?¡¯


    ¡¯I didn¡¯t say anything like that. I just said that a ghost was involved.¡¯


    ¡¯How is it involved?¡¯ interrupted Haruka.


    ¡¯Possession.¡¯


    Yakumo¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    ¡¯Possession ¨C so a ghost took over her body?¡¯ asked Gotou to check.


    ¡¯Correct. It is likely that a ghost possessed that girl and led her to leave home with her own feet and disappear.¡¯


    ¡¯Like hypnotism?¡¯


    ¡¯Simr. I think that most cases of spiriting away happen like this.¡¯


    Gotou felt like he understood.


    He¡¯d seen people possessed by ghosts before. They did things they wouldn¡¯t normally do and even lost consciousness temporarily.


    Looking at it like this, it was just like being spirited away.


    If the girl called Yumiko was currently in this situation, her illogical actions made sense.


    But then Haruka had a question.


    ¡¯Hey. Is Yumiko-chan all right?¡¯


    ¡¯I can¡¯t say anything at this stage. Furthermore, I am also concerned about her weakening body.¡¯


    Yakumo¡¯s shoulders fell, as if he was exhausted, and he looked up at the ceiling.


    ¡¯What do you mean?¡¯


    ¡¯Exactly what I said. She¡¯s been possessed by a ghost and walking around without drinking or eating.¡¯


    ¡¯Three or four days,¡¯ Gotou continued.


    Since she disappeared yesterday, today would be the second. They couldn¡¯t rx.


    ¡¯Hey. Let¡¯s go look for her.¡¯


    Haruka leant forward unconsciously.


    ¡¯The local police and firefighters will search. Furthermore, if we move around in the forest at night, we¡¯ll be the ones who disappear.¡¯


    Even though Yakumo said that disinterestedly, his expression was hard.


    It was just as Yakumo said.


    Even if they did the same thing as the police and firefighters were doing, they wouldn¡¯t be much help. They would just have to find Yumiko using the methods only they could use. But ¨C


    ¡¯What should we do?¡¯


    ¡¯First, we find out what the ghost Masato saw was ¨C we need to make that clear,¡¯ said Yakumo quietly.


    -


    5


    -


    ¡¯Ouch!¡¯


    Ishii cried out without thinking.


    Though the emergency officers treated his wound, the disinfectant stung more than he thought it would.


    But feeling pain was a part of living.


    The moment Nanase Miyuki attacked him, the reason Ishii could move his body, frozen from fear, was because of his tenacity for life.


    Ishii looked up in pain at the <Kinoshita Surgery: Maternity and Gynaecology Department> building.


    It was surrounded by police cars and lit up by outdoor lights. Detectives and forensic officers were running amok.


    The quietness from earlier had disappeared.


    ¡¯You all right?¡¯


    Miyagawa walked towards him with a gauze bandage wrapped around his head.


    ¡¯Yes, somehow... Thank you very much. It would have be a situation if you had not been there, Chief Miyagawa.¡¯


    Ishii bowed his head.


    Even though Miyagawa had been injured then, he ran into the room to save Ishii. Otherwise, Ishii might have died.


    ¡¯That doesn¡¯t warrant thanks.¡¯


    ¡¯If only Detective Gotou were here now...¡¯


    Ishii hadn¡¯t meant to say it, but it slipped out of his mouth.


    For Ishii, Gotou was a pir. Having him there made it possible for Ishii to advance.


    ¡¯Still can¡¯t contact him?¡¯


    Miyagawa sent him a sharp ze.


    ¡¯I can¡¯t. I¡¯ve called him a number of times, but...¡¯


    Ishii had just called him earlier, but the phone just kept ringing and Gotou didn¡¯t answer. He was worried that something had happened to him.


    However, it looked like Miyagawa had a different impression.


    ¡¯Just forget about that idiot.¡¯


    ¡¯B-but...¡¯


    ¡¯Ishii. You rely too much on Gotou.¡¯


    ¡¯That is...¡¯


    It was absolutely right. I have to act on my own ¨C is what he thought, but when it came to the crunch, he froze.


    ¡¯You¡¯re doing great even without Gotou.¡¯


    ¡¯I have no confidence...¡¯


    Ishii had just dropped his gaze to his feet when a forensics officer ran over with a dreadful expression.


    ¡¯Chief Miyagawa.¡¯


    ¡¯What¡¯s wrong?¡¯


    ¡¯There¡¯s something I would like you to look at...¡¯


    ¡¯Got it. Ishii, let¡¯s go.¡¯


    ¡¯Ah, yes sir.¡¯


    Called by Miyagawa, Ishii followed the forensics officer through the <Kinoshita Surgery: Maternity and Gynaecology Department> entrance.


    For a moment, Ishii prepared himself, but he didn¡¯t feel frightened because the lights were on and it was full of detectives.


    They went down the corridor to the delivery room where Miyuki had attacked him.


    Unlike earlier, the whole room was lit up.


    Medicine and medical tools were scattered across the floor which was sttered with blood. It was probably from the mess earlier.


    ¡¯Please look at this.¡¯


    The forensics officer stood in front of the cold storage in the corner of the room. It was probably for medicine that needed to be refrigerated.


    ¡¯May I open it?¡¯


    The officer looked at Miyagawa and Ishii.


    Ishii felt strangely nervous because of the way the officer was acting. Ishii took a deep breath to calm himself down.


    Miyagawa sent the officer a signal with his eyes and the officer opened the cold storage door.


    ¡¯Eek!¡¯


    Ishii jumped back with a scream without thinking.


    He couldn¡¯t believe what he¡¯d seen. It wasn¡¯t possible ¨C


    ¡¯The hell is that?¡¯


    Even Miyagawa was surprised, looking inside the cold storage with a bitter expression.


    Ishii wiped the sweat off his forehead and looked inside the cold storage again.


    He groaned quietly. There was no mistaking what he was looking at.


    In the cold storage, there was a ss cylinder. Inside it was a human head ¨C


    -


    6


    -


    The next morning, Haruka waited for Yakumo and Gotou in front of the car in the parking lot.


    They had decided to change their investigation direction after eating breakfast.


    However, even though their appointment time was past, neither Gotou nor Yakumo had showed up. Haruka was just thinking about going to their room to pick them up when Yakumo walked towards her with an incredibly sleepy expression.


    His hair was such a mess that she wanted to ask how he had slept.


    ¡¯You¡¯rete,¡¯ined Haruka as she waited for Yakumo to arrive.


    However, Yakumo didn¡¯t look like he felt guilty.


    ¡¯It isn¡¯t my fault. Gotou-san¡¯s snoring was so loud I couldn¡¯t sleep.¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s quite a mouth you¡¯ve got. The way you sleep is even worse,¡¯ interrupted Gotou,ing after Yakumo.


    ¡¯It makes sense for me to turn about in my sleep when your snoring is so loud.¡¯


    ¡¯You just keep going on, brat.¡¯


    ¡¯Anyway, what are we going to do?¡¯ interrupted Haruka.


    It would have been fine to let them continue if they were on holiday, but they had to search for Yumiko, who had gone missing.


    ¡¯We talkedst night about how a ghost might be possessing the girl who¡¯s gone missing,¡¯ said Yakumo, running a hand through his hair.


    ¡¯Yeah.¡¯


    ¡¯First, we need to determine what that ghost is and why its goal in wandering.¡¯


    ¡¯What do you mean by goal?¡¯


    When Haruka asked that, Yakumo let out an exasperated sigh.


    ¡¯I¡¯ve said this before, haven¡¯t I? Ghosts were originally human.¡¯


    ¡¯Right.¡¯


    That was Yakumo¡¯s theory.


    Ghosts weren¡¯t some new form of creature or demon. They were like a cluster of the emotions of people who died ¨C that was why there was feeling there.


    ¡¯It shouldn¡¯t be wandering recklessly ¨C there should be a goal in its actions. If we make that clear, we should be able to find it.¡¯


    ¡¯I see.¡¯ agreed Gotou.


    Haruka understood that much, but the problem was ¨C


    ¡¯How do we make that clear?¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯m going to exin that now.¡¯


    Yakumo red at him.


    Haruka felt like he was displeased with her for getting ahead of him, so she said, ¡¯Sorry,¡¯ looking at the floor.


    ¡¯We will split up from here on. First, you and Masato will look into whether any murders and disappearances have urred in the Togakushi and Kinasa region.¡¯


    Then they could probably determine who the ghost possession Yumiko was.


    ¡¯OK. But...¡¯


    She didn¡¯t mind investigating, but she didn¡¯t know how.


    ¡¯Just get Makoto-san to introduce you to some local newspaper reporter.¡¯


    ¡¯Ah, right,¡¯ said Haruka.


    A newspaper reporter probably knew that sort of information. Makoto, a newspaper reporter in Tokyo, could introduce them to a local one. But ¨C


    ¡¯Wouldn¡¯t it be quicker for Gotou-san to go to the local police?¡¯


    ¡¯Don¡¯t be stupid,¡¯ Gotou replied immediately.


    ¡¯Stupid...¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯m in the Metropolitan Police Department. IF I sniff around in the Nagano jurisdiction, there¡¯ll be a lot of fuss.¡¯


    ¡¯Really?¡¯


    ¡¯Police are serious about their own turf.¡¯


    Gotou shook his head, like he thought it annoying.


    ¡¯It sounds rather troublesome.¡¯


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s how it is. So what are we going to do?¡¯ Gotou asked Yakumo disgruntledly.


    ¡¯Gotou-san and I will go there once more.¡¯


    As Yakumo said that, his eyes looked somewhat sad.


    -


    7


    -


    ¡¯Hey, tell me if you understand something.¡¯


    As Gotou drove, he looked at Yakumo in the passenger seat.


    Though he looked like he was just gazing out the window, Yakumo¡¯s heads must have been filled with circling thoughts.


    ¡¯What are you talking about?¡¯ replied Yakumo was a yawn.


    No matter how he tried to look expressionless, Gotou could tell, since he¡¯d known him for so long. Yakumo was hiding something.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t y the fool. We¡¯re going there again ¡¯cause you have some hunch, right?¡¯


    When Gotou said that, Yakumoughed self-derisively.


    ¡¯That¡¯s rather sharp for you, Gotou-san.¡¯


    ¡¯You said one thing too much.¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s Kinasa.¡¯


    ¡¯I know the name of the ce,¡¯ replied Gotou peevishly.


    A number of years ago, it hadbined with three other viges to join Nagano city, but before that, it had been called Kinasa. It was a small vige in the north of Nagano prefecture by the source of the Susobana River.


    ¡¯That isn¡¯t it. There¡¯s a special ce here.¡¯


    ¡¯Special?¡¯


    ¡¯Momijigari[3].¡¯


    ¡¯Momijigari? Sounds like a school trip.¡¯


    ¡¯As usual, you have a pathetic imagination.¡¯


    ¡¯Shut up. Don¡¯t circle the subject and just get to the point.¡¯


    Gotou¡¯s irritation was obvious.


    Yakumo nced at Gotou and then started exining with incredible reluctance.


    ¡¯There once was a couple who couldn¡¯t have children, so they made an offering to the demon king and received a baby girl. Her name was Kureha. It is said that she had unusual spiritual power ever since she was born.¡¯


    ¡¯Oh?¡¯


    Though the conversation had taken an unexpected turn, it was perfect for killing some time before they got there, so Gotou urged Yakumo to continue.


    ¡¯After time passed, Kureha grew to be a beautiful woman, so her name was changed to Momiji and she went to Kyoto. There, she caught the eye of an influential person at the time named Minamoto no Tsunemoto and she gained his favour.¡¯


    ¡¯Sounds like smooth sailing.¡¯


    ¡¯It wasn¡¯t. After a while, an unknown sickness spread through the imperial court.¡¯


    ¡¯Sickness?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. A priest was called from Mount Hiei[4] to determine the cause of the sickness. He said that the cause of the sickness was Momiji¡¯s curse, so she was chased out of Kyoto.¡¯


    ¡¯Was it really Momiji¡¯s curse?¡¯


    When Gotou asked that, Yakumo sent him a hateful nce.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know. Anyway, after being chased out of Kyoto, she reached a settlement called Minase and she lived quietly there for a while.¡¯


    For a while ¨C which meant there was more to this story.


    ¡¯Then what happened?¡¯


    ¡¯One day, she suddenly changed and led a group to attack viges.


    ¡¯Like mountain bandits?¡¯


    ¡¯Well, something like that. People started to call her a witch, or a demon woman.¡¯


    ¡¯Demon...¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. This story travelled to Kyoto, and Minamoto no Tsukemoto despatched Taira no Koremichi to subdue the witch. However, he couldn¡¯t do anything against her witchcraft. One day, an old priest appeared in Koremichi¡¯s dream and gave him a demon-killing sword. He sliced off Momiji¡¯s head with that sword and killed her.¡¯


    ¡¯Sliced off her head, eh...¡¯


    ¡¯Ever since then, the area was called the ce the demon left ¨C Kinasa.¡¯


    Gotou understood Yakumo¡¯s summary. But ¨C


    ¡¯You saying that witch was the ghost Masato saw?¡¯


    ¡¯Of course not.¡¯


    Yakumo looked at Gotou coldly.


    ¡¯Hah? That¡¯s what you were talking about, right?¡¯


    ¡¯What was I talking about?¡¯


    ¡¯The story about the witch.¡¯


    ¡¯Who said that it was rted? In the first ce, this Momiji legend is over a thousand years old.¡¯


    It was true that Yakumo hadn¡¯t said it was rted. He had just suddenly talked about it.


    ¡¯Then why did you talk about it?¡¯


    ¡¯To kill time.¡¯


    ¨C This brat!


    Gotou thought about yelling, but he decided against it. Even that would just be killing time for Yakumo.


    Gotou didn¡¯t know what Yakumo was hiding, but there was no point talking now.


    He¡¯d understand soon enough ¨C


    -


    8


    -


    Ishii entered the <Unsolved Cases Special Investigation Room>.


    He had undergone treatment at the hospital, so he arrived a bitte, but Gotou still wasn¡¯t there.


    As he sighed and sat down, a jolt of pain ran through his left shoulder.


    It was where he had been stabbed the night before. Though the injury hadn¡¯t been that deep, it had required four stitches.


    He didn¡¯t like the situation with Nanase Miyuki, but he was more concerned about Gotou. Ishii decided to try calling him once more. Just as he took out his mobile phone, the door opened.


    Makoto came into the room.


    ¡¯Ishii-san!¡¯


    Makoto rushed towards him.


    ¡¯Eh, ah, Makoto-san...¡¯


    ¡¯Are you all right?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes, my shoulder is just slightly injured.¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯m so d.¡¯


    Ishii smiled wryly while pressing a hand against his wound. Makoto sighed in relief.


    It seemed she had been worried for him.


    ¡¯I was surprised. When I heard that you were injured, Ishii-san...¡¯


    ¡¯Is that so?¡¯


    ¡¯She escaped then.¡¯


    Makoto¡¯s expression suddenly turned serious.


    Even she, a newspaper reporter, had heard about Nanase Miyuki¡¯s escape.


    ¡¯She did.¡¯


    There was no point hiding it now. Ishii nodded.


    ¡¯Is that why Detective Gotou is in Nagano?¡¯ Makoto said quietly, bringing her face close to Ishii¡¯s.


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    ¨C Gotou? Nagano?


    Though Makoto was calm, Ishii didn¡¯t understand what she was talking about.


    ¡¯What did you say just now?¡¯


    ¡¯I asked whether Detective Gotou is in Nagano for the Nanase Miyuki case.¡¯


    ¡¯W-w-what are you talking about now? Detective Gotou in Nagano...¡¯


    Ishii was so agitated he stood up, knocking his forehead into Makoto¡¯s.


    Makoto cowered, holding her forehead.


    ¡¯I-I¡¯m sorry!¡¯


    Ishii hurriedly apologised. Makoto smiled back as she rubbed her forehead.


    ¡¯I¡¯m fine. More importantly, you didn¡¯t know?¡¯


    ¡¯I didn¡¯t. Actually, I¡¯ve been troubled since I haven¡¯t been able to contact Detective Gotou since yesterday.¡¯


    ¡¯Really? Actually, Haruka-chan called me this morning.¡¯


    ¡¯Haruka-chan?¡¯


    Ishii was even more confused.


    ¡¯Yes. She wanted me to introduce her to a reporter in Nagano prefecture for a case no matter what. I don¡¯t know the details, but it seems Detective Gotou and Yakumo-kun are there with her too...¡¯


    ¡¯I see.¡¯


    Ishii finally understood.


    Yakumo and Haruka had probably brought some trouble to Gotou, so he¡¯d gone to Nagano.


    As long as he was fine, it was OK.


    ¡¯Anyway, about the Nanase Miyuki matter...¡¯


    Interrupting Makoto as she tried to get back on topic, the door opened forcefully and Miyagawa ran in with a red face.


    He still had a bandage around his head.


    ¡¯Gotou¡¯s still out?¡¯ said Miyagawa, looking around the room.


    Though Ishii stood up, he didn¡¯t know what to say next.


    He knew where Gotou was from what Makoto said just now, but it was an absence from work without permission. He wouldn¡¯t be let off the hook easily if he told Miyagawa that.


    ¡¯That idiot...¡¯


    Miyagawa seemed to sense the situation even without Ishii saying anything, as he said that while clicking his tongue.


    Ishii just stood there in fear.


    ¡¯Ishii, we¡¯re going, even if it¡¯s just you.¡¯


    ¡¯Ah, yes sir.¡¯


    ¡¯Goodbye then,¡¯ Ishii said to Makoto with a bow. Then, he left the room with Miyagawa.


    ¡¯What happened?¡¯ he asked as they walked.


    ¡¯There¡¯s something I want you to see.¡¯


    ¡¯W-what is it?¡¯


    ¡¯You¡¯ll know when you see it.¡¯


    Miyagawa¡¯s careless words felt unlucky to Ishii.


    -


    9


    -


    ¡¯Couldn¡¯t sleep?¡¯ said Haruka to Masato, sitting beside her.


    Just like yesterday, they were sitting at a table in the coffee shop inside Nagano Station.


    ¡¯I¡¯m fine.¡¯


    Though he said that, Masato¡¯s eyes were puffy and his face was pale too.


    ¨C This child is still ming himself.


    It was obvious to Haruka. IT was the same with thest case. He med himself more than necessary and shut up inside himself.


    ¡¯It¡¯s not your fault, Masato-kun.¡¯


    Masato shook his head.


    ¡¯It is my fault. Because I ran away. Tomoya-kun said that too...¡¯


    Masato¡¯s neck stiffened along with his body.


    The boy called Tomoya had been with Masato when Yumiko disappeared.


    Though Haruka hadn¡¯t met him to talk, she felt like Tomoya¡¯s words had a different meaning.


    The boy called Tomoya was probably ming himself too, but he couldn¡¯t ept that so he turned his anger towards Masato.


    So ¨C


    ¡¯It¡¯s fine,¡¯ said Haruka, hugging Masato¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡¯Er... Ozawa-san, correct?¡¯


    A tall man greeted her. He looked to be in his thirties. He wore a casual outfit of red-framed sses and a jacket with jeans. Though he had a beard around his mouth, it was trimmed neatly.


    ¡¯Yoshii-san, yes?¡¯


    When Haruka said the name she¡¯d heard from Haruka, he replied with an incredibly happy expression, ¡¯Yes.¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯m sorry to have youe all this way.¡¯


    Haruka stood up and bowed her head. Masato did the same.


    ¡¯It¡¯s a request from Hijikata. I don¡¯t mind at all.¡¯


    Yoshii waved his hand, sat down opposite them and ordered a coffee.


    ¡¯Did you know Makoto-san from before?¡¯ asked Haruka.


    ¡¯Actually, she was a year under me in university.¡¯


    ¡¯Really?¡¯


    ¡¯Since she was pretty quiet, I didn¡¯t know if she¡¯d do OK in a newspaper agency, but it seems like she¡¯s just fine.¡¯


    After saying that, Yoshiiughed aloud.


    It appeared he was somebody who said things straight out. Though Haruka had been a bit on guard, she felt more at ease now.


    ¡¯Well, to get to the point, you want to hear about incidents around Kinasa and Togakushi, right?¡¯


    After a pause, Yoshii brought up the topic at hand as he sipped his coffee.


    ¡¯Yes.¡¯


    ¡¯Ignoring crimes like theft, there was just one incident...¡¯


    Yoshii took a folder out of his bag and spread it open on the table. It was a copy of a newspaper article.


    The title on the front was


    .


    Sunahachiyama was the mountain separating Kinasa and Togakushi, and it was where the witch that came up in the Momijigari legend was said to be. It was known for having a cavern of demons.


    The date on the newspaper was more than twenty years ago ¨C


    The words brutally murdered stood out, piercing Haruka¡¯s heart.


    After taking a deep breath, Haruka continued to read past the title.


    Perhaps the brutally murdered corpses were the ghosts possessing Yumiko. That was what Haruka thought, but two men had been killed.


    It seemed like it wasn¡¯t that simple.


    Yoshii started exining as he flipped through a notebook.


    ¡¯It happened around Togakushi and Kinasa. It was a pretty big incident.¡¯


    ¡¯Are there no other cases?¡¯


    ¡¯There aren¡¯t. They¡¯re small viges,¡¯ said Yoshii, lighting a cigarette.


    ¡¯What happened with this case?¡¯ asked Haruka, curious.


    ¡¯The article after that is in the file too.¡¯


    ¡¯Thank you very much.¡¯


    ¡¯The culprit for the incident wasn¡¯t actually caught,¡¯ said Yoshii, blowing out cigarette smoke towards the ceiling.


    ¡¯Eh? Really?¡¯


    ¡¯Yeah. The statute of limitations is already up. And...¡¯


    Here, Yoshii paused and leaned forward before speaking in a lower tone.


    ¡¯It¡¯s clear that this wasn¡¯t some casual crime like robbery.¡¯


    ¡¯Why is that?¡¯


    ¡¯The corpses were stabbed all over with a knife.¡¯


    ¡¯Stabbed all over...¡¯


    Haruka gulped unconsciously.


    ¡¯Plus, there were scrapes and bruises too. The police said there might have been torture.¡¯


    ¨C Torture.


    Haruka murmured that in her heart.


    She felt her shoulders grow heavy.


    ¡¯Why would they do that?¡¯


    ¡¯Who knows? The culprit wasn¡¯t caught.¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s right...¡¯


    Haruka looked to her side and saw that Masato was very pale.


    It had been more awful than she had imagined it would be. She shouldn¡¯t keep Masato here.


    ¡¯Masato-kun, want to wait outside?¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯m fine.¡¯


    Masato shook his head.


    Though he was afraid, he probably wanted to find Yumiko more. Haruka decided to continue talking.¡¯


    ¡¯What sort of people were the victims?¡¯


    ¡¯A local officer of the vige and thendowner¡¯s son. Both of them were men.¡¯


    ¡¯Why would that happen?¡¯


    ¡¯Though I investigated around...¡¯


    Yoshii smiled, like he¡¯d been waiting, and put his cigarette out in the ashtray.


    ¡¯What is it?¡¯


    ¡¯This is just a rumour, but at the time, people wondered if it was a curse.¡¯


    ¡¯There¡¯s no such thing as a curse.¡¯


    Masato was the one who said that. He leant forward, looking at Yoshii challengingly.


    The word <curse> has a special meaning to Masato. In an incident he was involved in before, the word <curse> had thrown Masato about, making him suffer.


    ¡¯That¡¯s right. There¡¯s no such thing as a curse,¡¯ said Haruka, agreeing with Masato.


    For a moment, Yoshii leant back, seeming surprised, but then he fixed the cor of his jacket and continued.


    ¡¯Well, putting aside whether there are curses or not ¨C there¡¯s a reason why there was a fuss about that.¡¯


    ¡¯Reason?¡¯


    ¡¯Do you know about Momijigari?¡¯


    ¡¯The legend of the witch?¡¯


    ¡¯Right.¡¯


    Yoshii nodded, seeming satisfied.


    Anybody from the region would know the Momijigari legend. It was known even in Noh theatre and performed every year.


    ¡¯My dad used to be a reporter too and I heard from him, but forty-five years ago, there was some turmoil with the witch in Kinasa.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh, but wasn¡¯t that more than a thousand years ago...¡¯


    ¡¯Well, it¡¯d be more correct to say it was simr.¡¯


    ¡¯Simr?¡¯


    ¡¯One day, a young man was brought into the clinic in Kinasa. He¡¯d been healthy the day before, but after he died right after he was brought in.


    ¡¯Huh...¡¯


    Haruka nodded.


    At this point, nothing connected the story to Momijigari.


    ¡¯That clinic had been reputable before, but after that, it was said that this was the curse of thedy there. She was called a witch and people wanted to chase her out of the vige.¡¯


    ¡¯Then what happened?¡¯


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    Haruka had thought Yoshii knew the circumstances from the way he was talking about it, so she felt let down.


    ¡¯That clinic isn¡¯t around anymore.¡¯


    ¡¯Is that so?¡¯


    ¡¯The person who egged the vigers on to chase the witch out was the victim of this case.¡¯


    Yoshii tapped the file on the table.


    A jolt went through Haruka¡¯s spine. The same thing seemed to happen to Masato. His eyes were wide open.


    ¨C That¡¯s why it was called a curse.


    If what Yoshii said was true, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for there to be a rumour like that.


    ¡¯If you want to find out about the case in more detail, I¡¯ll introduce you to somebody who knows about it.¡¯


    ¡¯I would appreciate it,¡¯ said Haruka, leaning forward.


    -


    10


    -


    ¡¯Ahh.¡¯


    After getting off the car, Gotou put his hands at his waist, looked up at the sky and stretched.


    Normally, he just drove through shopping and residential districts. He wasn¡¯t used to driving winding mountain roads. It was more exhausting than he¡¯d thought it would be.


    ¡¯It¡¯s unbing, so please don¡¯t make strange noises.¡¯


    Yakumo got off the car with a yawn.


    ¨C This brat.


    ¡¯You drive back then. You have a licence, right?¡¯


    ¡¯I refuse.¡¯


    ¡¯Why?¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯ve decided not to drive ever since the incident with the tunnel.¡¯


    ¨C Ah, that.


    Strangely, Gotou understood.


    Ignoring Gotou, Yakumo headed towards the lone cedar tree, walking through the white skunk cabbage.


    ¡¯Honestly.¡¯


    Even as Gotou grumbled, he followed Yakumo¡¯s back.


    ¡¯Why¡¯s such a huge cedar tree here anyway?¡¯ asked Gotou, looking up at the cedar tree once more.


    In a marshy area of white skunk cabbage, there was just one cedar tree and the rock at its roots. It was elegant but also unnatural.


    ¡¯I talked about the story of Momijigari earlier,¡¯ said Yakumo.


    ¡¯Yeah.¡¯


    ¡¯I said this was a shrinest night too.¡¯


    ¡¯Right.¡¯


    A shrine was like an altar. Where something was enshrined.


    ¡¯This is probably where the head of the witch in the story about Momijigari was buried.¡¯


    ¡¯What?¡¯


    Though Gotou was surprised, at the same time, he understood. So that was why this was a shrine.


    Gotou didn¡¯t know whether the legend of Momijigari was true or not, but the people at the time might¡¯ve put arge stone here and grew a cedar tree to keep her here.


    There was no way for Gotou to know the truth now though.


    ¡¯Gotou-san, if you have the time to space out, please help.¡¯


    Yakumo had his hand at his waist and looked incredibly resentful.


    ¡¯Help with what?¡¯


    ¡¯To move this.¡¯


    Yakumo pointed at the statue by the rock.


    Moving his body was Gotou¡¯s strength. After taking off his jacket and cing it on the rock, he rolled up his sleeves and moved the stone statue as Yakumo directed.


    It took some effort since it was heavier than expected, but Gotou managed somehow.


    ¡¯Next, please dig here.¡¯


    Yakumo pointed at the ce where the statue had been.


    ¡¯Why?¡¯


    ¡¯You¡¯ll find out if you dig.¡¯


    ¡¯You the Hanasaka Jiisan[5]?¡¯


    ¡¯If you have the time to tell boring jokes, please just do it already.¡¯


    ¡¯Right, right.¡¯


    ¨C As usual, the guy never stops talking.


    While expressing his dissatisfaction in his heart, Gotou took a nearby tree branch and started digging.


    Since the ground was wet, the earth was soft and easy to dig. Gotou wiped his sweat with his shirt and silently continued his work.


    Suddenly, he noticed that he couldn¡¯t see Yakumo anymore.


    When Gotou stood up and looked around, he spotted Yakumo talking on his phone a little ways away.


    Gotou thought aboutining, but he decided against it. It was probably news from Haruka.


    After breathing out, Gotou started digging the earth again.


    ¡¯Are you done?¡¯


    After a while, Yakumo came back.


    ¡¯You help too.¡¯


    ¡¯I don¡¯t want to. My hands will get dirty.¡¯


    ¨C This brat!


    Gotou swallowed his rising anger.


    ¡¯How¡¯s the situation with Haruka?¡¯


    ¡¯It seems there was a murder case twenty years ago.¡¯


    ¡¯Then the person in that photo...¡¯


    ¡¯The truth isn¡¯t as simple as you are, Gotou-san.¡¯


    ¨C This guy just keeps on going.


    ¡¯What do you mean?¡¯


    ¡¯The people killed were a local officer and thendowner¡¯s son. Both were men.¡¯


    The person in the photo was a woman. It didn¡¯t match up. Even though Gotou knew the situation now, Yakumo could have put it more nicely.


    ¡¯Honestly...¡¯


    Gotou let out a breath and returned to digging the earth.


    After digging about eighty centimetres, he hit something hard.


    He put down the branch and brushed away the dirt to find something round and pale. Gotou realised what it was immediately.


    There was no doubt about it. It was a skull.


    ¡¯I dug up something unbelievable.¡¯


    Gotou stood up and wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    ¡¯Gotou-san, please hurry up and call the police.¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯m...¡¯


    A police officer too, Gotou was about to say, but he stopped.


    This was Nagano prefecture. This wasn¡¯t Gotou¡¯s jurisdiction. He¡¯d need to contact the local police.


    ¨C Honestly. What a pain.


    -


    11


    -


    Miyagawa led Ishii to the general hospital where Hata was.


    After entering the room in the basement, Hata weed them with a creepy demonic giggle.


    The room was deste, with just a desk and cabs lining the room.


    Hata, the coroner, was a strange man whose interests lined up with his work.


    Ishii even thought that Hata himself would be arrested if he took just one step out of line.


    ¡¯So, Hata-san. Is what you said true?¡¯


    Miyagawa brought up the topic at hand.


    ¡¯It¡¯d be better to see for yourself.¡¯


    Hata got up and left the room.


    Miyagawa went right after him. Since Ishii didn¡¯t understand the situation, he didn¡¯t have any idea about what these two were doing.


    Though he was confused, Ishii followed the two of them out of the room.


    He thought that they would be going far, but it seemed he was wrong. Hata opened the door to the room beside his and went inside with Miyagawa.


    Ishii entered the room as well. It was an autopsy room ¨C


    ¡¯Ugh...¡¯


    Ishii scrunched up his nose at the strange medical smell.


    There was a stainless steel bed in the middle of the room with carts covered with various tools scattered around it.


    The wall at the very back had doors that probably

 Volume 7 Chapter 3

    Volume 7 Chapter 3


    <strong>VOLUME 7 ¨C THE LOCATION OF THE SPIRIT </strong> file 03: release ()


    -


    1


    -


    ¡®Masato-kun, don¡¯t be selfish.¡¯


    Haruka pulled at Masato¡¯s arm as she pleaded.


    However, he didn¡¯t reply. He just looked at his feet without moving.


    After leaving Yumiko¡¯s house, Haruka was going to take Masato home, but once they reached the convenience store, he started being stubborn, saying, ¡¯I won¡¯t go back.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t like Haruka didn¡¯t understand how Masato felt. He wanted to find Yumiko no matter what. But the sun had already set and the surroundings were bing dark. Since they had beente the day before as well, Haruka couldn¡¯t bring him around any longer.


    Yumiko, a child the same age as him, had gone missing. His uncle and aunt must have been worried.


    ¡¯I won¡¯t go back.¡¯


    Masato¡¯s tone was forceful.


    He wouldn¡¯t budge an inch until he found Yumiko. That strong will came through clearly.


    ¡¯Your uncle will worry, right?¡¯


    ¡¯I don¡¯t want to go back.¡¯


    ¡¯Masato-kun.¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯m going to look for Yumiko-chan until I find her.¡¯


    It looked like Masato felt that was his duty.


    Haruka looked at Masato¡¯s face and ced a hand on his shoulder.


    ¡¯I can¡¯t do anything, in the end.¡¯


    Masato bit his lip.


    ¡¯That¡¯s not true.¡¯


    ¡¯It is. I still haven¡¯t found Yumiko-chan.¡¯


    He really did believe everything was his fault. It hurt to watch him.


    ¡¯Please believe in us.¡¯


    ¡¯I don¡¯t want to!¡¯


    Haruka had said that to console him, but Masato interrupted her with a shout.


    ¡¯Masato-kun.¡¯


    ¡¯Sensei, you always save me ¨C I can¡¯t do anything. Even though I should be the one to search, this is just the same asst time.¡¯


    Masato¡¯s face was red as his eyes welled up with tears.


    Haruka was trying to determine what to do when Yakumo called.


    ¡¯Hello.¡¯


    <Did something happen?>


    Yakumo said that as if he had seen right through Haruka¡¯s troubles.


    Even though he acted like he didn¡¯t have any interest in others, the truth was that he paid more attention than anybody else.


    ¡¯Masato-kun doesn¡¯t want to go home.¡¯


    <Doesn¡¯t want to go home?>


    ¡¯He says he¡¯s going to search for Yumiko-chan.¡¯


    <So you don¡¯t know what to do.>


    ¡¯Yeah.¡¯


    Haruka felt like Yakumo was smiling on the other side of the phone.


    <Hand the phone to Masato. I¡¯ve got a request.>


    ¡¯A request?¡¯


    <Just hand it over.>


    Haruka did as Yakumo told her to, giving the mobile to Masato and telling him that ¡¯Yakumo-kun has a request¡¯.


    ¡¯Hello...¡¯


    Masato answered the phone, sounding confused.


    Haruka didn¡¯t know what they were saying, but she could see Masato¡¯s dispirited expression bing energised before her eyes.


    ¡¯Got it. I¡¯ll go back and look into it.¡¯


    After saying that, Masato returned the phone to Haruka.


    Yakumo had changed Masato¡¯s mind in such a short time ¨C it was just like magic.


    ¡¯Hey, what did you say to Masato-kun?¡¯ asked Haruka quietly, turning her back to Masato and stepping a little ways away.


    <I asked him to look into something for me.>


    ¡¯Look into something?¡¯


    <Yeah. I asked him to talk to family and firefighters to find out where they¡¯ve searched for Yumiko-chan.>


    Could it be ¨C


    ¡¯An excuse to make Masato-kun go home?¡¯


    <I¡¯m not you ¨C I wouldn¡¯t lie like that.>


    ¡¯But.¡¯


    <I have an idea, though vague, about where she is.>


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    Her voice jumped an octave in her surprise.


    <At this stage it is just a theory, but if that location has already been searched, that would mean my theory is wrong.>


    ¡¯I see.¡¯


    <Well, I can¡¯t deny that it was also an excuse to make him go home.>


    If it was just asking about the search, it didn¡¯t have to be Masato. That was probably the main intention.


    <You¡¯d be wrong if you think Masato¡¯s just a kid. He has his own firm will.>


    The way Yakumo said it was like he was talking to himself.


    Yakumo could be right. Masato had his own firm will. He would hate being treated as a child most.


    ¡¯Then what are you going to do?¡¯


    <Gotou-san is taking me back.>


    ¡¯Then I¡¯ll drop Masato-kun off ande back too.¡¯


    After saying that, Haruka hung up.


    Yakumo said that he had an idea about where Yumiko was. Perhaps they would find her soon.


    Haruka¡¯s chest was filled with that hope.


    -


    2


    -


    After exiting the clinic, Gotou drove Yakumo to Haruka¡¯s home and then drove to the town area where the Nagano precinct was.


    He was going to get information from Wakabayashi.


    Yakumo had given him the request easily, but it would be rather difficult getting information from a precinct in a different jurisdiction.


    Gotou parked in the Nagano precinct parking lot with heavy feelings.


    The three-storey building with a t roof seemed incrediblyrge. Gotou hit his cheeks to clear his mind and went through the front entrance.


    He passed through the waiting area lined with sofas, put his elbows on the reception counter and called out to a uniformed officer nearby.


    ¡¯Sorry, but could you call the officer named Wakabayashi-san for me?¡¯


    ¡¯What is your business with him?¡¯


    The officer looked incredibly annoyed.


    ¡¯Gotou from the Metropolitan Police came ¨C he¡¯ll understand if you tell him that.¡¯


    When Gotou said that with a hand wave, the officer cocked his head but still picked up the internal phone. After a short exchange, he said, ¡¯Please wait there.¡¯


    Gotou sat on the bench by the wall and absentmindedly watched the traffic safety video ying in the lobby.


    ¡¯You really came?¡¯


    After about five minutes, Wakabayashi showed up with an exasperated smile.


    When Gotou nodded back, Wakabayashi gestured with his chin to suggest they go out.


    Little gestures like this reminded Gotou somewhat of Miyagawa. He was probably angry since he¡¯d been gone for two days without leave ¨C Gotou started worrying about that a little bit toote.


    ¡¯Do you have a car?¡¯ asked Wakabayashi after they exited the front entrance.


    ¡¯Yes, I do.¡¯


    ¡¯Then shall we go around the block?¡¯ said Wakabayashi.


    Gotou was grateful for the suggestion. Inside the car, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about anybody listening in and they would be able to talk in depth.


    ¡¯It¡¯s this one.¡¯


    Gotou walked with Wakabayashi towards the parking space where he¡¯d parked his car.


    ¡¯I¡¯m sorry about how Kurita acted earlier.¡¯


    Wakabayashi bowed his head as he walked.


    This man was a much greater man than he¡¯d imagined if he could offer an honest apology like this to a detective outside his jurisdiction.


    ¡¯Ah, that? I did something unnecessary too.¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s true.¡¯


    Wakabayashiughed heartily with shaking shoulders.


    He didn¡¯t seem like a bad guy.


    Gotou sat in the driver¡¯s seat and Wakabayashi sat in the passenger¡¯s.


    ¡¯Do you mind if I smoke?¡¯


    Wakabayashi took a case of Short Hope cigarettes[1] from his pocket.


    That was some refined taste.


    ¡¯Go ahead.¡¯


    ¡¯How about you?¡¯


    With a cigarette in his mouth, Wakabayashi held the case out towards Gotou.


    Gotou wanted to smoke, but he had promised Yakumo that he would stop smoking when he took in Nao.


    ¡¯I stopped.¡¯


    ¡¯Worried about your health?¡¯


    ¡¯No, it¡¯s for my daughter.¡¯


    Even though he was the one who said it, he couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed.


    ¡¯You have a daughter?¡¯


    ¡¯That surprising?¡¯


    ¡¯You don¡¯t look married.¡¯


    Gotou didn¡¯t ask why.


    People often thought Gotou was still a bachelor. He didn¡¯t understand the reason well himself, but it seemed like he didn¡¯t smell like family.


    ¡¯I¡¯m often told that,¡¯ replied Gotou.


    Wakabayashi smiled as he lit his cigarette.


    The nostalgic smell of tobo made him feel itchy, but Gotou started the car.


    ¡¯Do you know who the body is?¡¯


    After driving for a while, Gotou spoke to Wakabayashi again.


    ¡¯I can¡¯t tell you... is what I want to say, but it¡¯s going to be in the newspapers tomorrow anyway. We don¡¯t know who it is right now. Waiting on blood type too. All we know is it¡¯s a woman.¡¯


    ¡¯Is that all...¡¯


    Gotou felt disappointed about theck of information, but it had just been a short time. The corpse was a skeleton ¨C it wouldn¡¯t be easy to discern anything.


    ¡¯And we don¡¯t have certain investigation results yet, but that corpse is at least thirty years old.¡¯


    ¡¯It must have been buried for a while.¡¯


    ¡¯Not definitely.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    ¡¯It could have been buried there recently.¡¯


    ¡¯AH.¡¯


    Gotou certainly couldn¡¯t deny that possibility.


    ¡¯Are you really a detective?¡¯


    ¡¯Thinking isn¡¯t my strong point.¡¯


    ¡¯Seems like it.¡¯


    Wakabayashi snorted.


    Thinking about it, it was an awful thing for Wakabayashi to say, but mysteriously, Gotou didn¡¯t get angry. Perhaps because of Wakabayashi¡¯s atmosphere.


    He turned left at the intersection and left the town area.¡¯


    ¡¯Do you know how she died?¡¯


    ¡¯There was a sign of a depression of the skull. Probably hit with something blunt in the head.¡¯


    ¡¯Rather awful.¡¯


    ¡¯Really. Ganging up to beat a frail woman to death isn¡¯t something a person should do.¡¯


    Wakabayashi said that with anger.


    It really wasn¡¯t something a person should do ¨C Gotou looked out the window grimly. Though it wasn¡¯t as if there were no lights, there weren¡¯t many.


    ¡¯So how¡¯s the case with the missing girl going?¡¯


    Gotou asked another question after a pause.


    ¡¯That¡¯s tough too... No leads at all.¡¯


    Wakabayashi blew out smoke and scratched the back of his neck.


    Gotou could feel his irritation at the investigation that wasn¡¯t going the way he thought it would.


    ¡¯Has it been two days since she¡¯s gone missing?¡¯


    ¡¯We¡¯ve focussed on searching around her house, but we can¡¯t even find any evidence.¡¯


    ¡¯Do you not know the reason either?¡¯


    ¡¯We don¡¯t. She¡¯s too young for a disappearance. It would be easy to think somebody kidnapped her, but there was no ransom...¡¯


    So we have no ce to start searching ¨C was probably how Wakabayashi felt.


    ¡¯Do you think she was spirited away?¡¯ said Wakabayashi while pressing the cigarette into the ashtray.


    ¡¯Spirited away?¡¯


    ¡¯Like when tengu or demons take children away.¡¯


    Come to think of it, Yakumo had said that.


    ¡¯Putting aside whether she was spirited away or not, we think that she disappeared because of a ghost.¡¯


    That wasn¡¯t what Gotou thought. It was a second-hand opinion from Yakumo. Normally, Gotou would think he would beughed at, but for some reason he felt like Wakabayashi might believe him.


    ¡¯A ghost?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. That girl is possessed by a ghost. That ghost is leading her to wander while ignoring what she wants to do.¡¯


    Wakabayashi didn¡¯t agree or deny what Gotou said. He just looked out the window silently.


    The silence continued.


    Finally, Wakabayashi spoke, like he was holding something back.


    ¡¯Actually, the girl that disappeared is my rtive¡¯s kid.¡¯


    Everything added up with that one sentence.


    Wakabayashi was listening to crazy stories about ghosts seriously and cooperating with Gotou from outside his jurisdiction because he was in a situation where he had to take any port in a storm.


    Wakabayashi suddenly seemed much older.


    ¡¯Is that so...¡¯


    ¡¯You two think that the kid¡¯s disappearance and the discovery of the corpse are rted somehow, right?¡¯


    ¡¯Though it¡¯s just our instinct.¡¯


    ¡¯Tell me what you¡¯re thinking.¡¯


    Wakabayashi crossed his arms.


    It made Gotou feel somewhat nervous.


    ¡¯The ghost that¡¯s possessing the girl is probably the corpse found under the tree.¡¯


    ¡¯I see.¡¯


    ¡¯Who is that? Why is she possessing the girl? If we understand the reason, we can find the girl. That¡¯s what we think.¡¯


    Though Gotou dered these things, this was all knowledge from Yakumo.


    Wakabayashi¡¯s eyes looked distant.


    ¡¯Why did this happen?¡¯


    The flickering streetlights illuminated Wakabayashi¡¯s face.


    His eyes looked like they could be smiling orughing.


    For a while, neither of them spoke. The sound of the engine sounded excessively loud.


    ¡¯This is the curse of the witch,¡¯ said Wakabayashi quietly with his eyes closed.


    Gotou didn¡¯t understand what his words meant ¨C


    -


    3


    -


    ¨C I wonder what sort of woman Rin was.


    On the bus ride back, Haruka thought about the woman whom she knew only the name of.


    Curse? That was ridiculous. She was suspected and oppressed. She lost the person who supported her. How did she feel?


    Was she angry at the people who cornered her? Or ¨C


    Haruka¡¯s chest prickled with pain as she imagined it.


    When she returned home, she headed for the room Yakumo and Gotou were staying in.


    ¡¯Yakumo-kun.¡¯


    When she opened the sliding door, Yakumo had his chin in his hand as he read something that looked difficult.


    He didn¡¯t lift his head.


    ¡¯What are you reading?¡¯


    She peered in from beside Yakumo.


    It was a notebook covered in dust and brown from age. There was a pile of simr notebooks on the table.


    Words were written closely together on it, but at points, some of them were blurred.


    ¡¯I found this at the Kinasa Clinic.¡¯


    Yakumo finally lifted his head.


    He had an unusually grim expression.


    ¡¯The clinic ¨C as in the ce where the mess with the witch began?¡¯


    ¡¯Yeah. I found something interesting.¡¯


    Yakumo fished through the box on the table and pulled out a photo.


    It looked like it was taken at a high elevation, with the Togakushi mountain ridge in the background. In the foreground stood a middle-aged man in a doctor¡¯s gown and a long-haired woman who was looking slightly downwards.


    It was ck-and-white with the colours warped at ces, so it was hard to determine anything clearly. But ¨C


    ¡¯Could this woman be...¡¯


    ¡¯Correct. She¡¯s Rin-san,¡¯ said Yakumo.


    ¡¯She...¡¯


    Haruka took the photo in her hand and looked at it again.


    She really couldn¡¯t see the face clearly, but from her appearance, she didn¡¯t look like a witch at all. She looked as dignified as her name would suggest[2].


    ¡¯The person beside her is the clinic doctor. His name is Kawakami Harunobu...¡¯


    Kawakami was smiling in the photo.


    ¡¯Were they married?¡¯


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know. But...¡¯


    ¡¯What?¡¯


    ¡¯No, never mind.¡¯


    Yakumo smiled self-derisively and took back the words he had started to say.


    When he responded like that, Haruka became even more interested. She thought about asking again, but Yakumo spoke up before then.


    ¡¯How did your side of things go?¡¯


    Yakumo ran a hand through his hair.


    ¡¯Ah, well. A lot of things are still vague, but...¡¯


    She¡¯d only given a summary on the phone. Haruka started from the beginning and reported the details of the information she had gathered to Yakumo.


    Yakumo looked disinterested with his chin in his hand, but when she mentioned that Rin¡¯s son had red eyes and a horn on his head, his expression changedpletely.


    ¡¯Is that true?¡¯


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know. There was a rumour like that...¡¯


    ¡¯I see.¡¯


    Yakumo said that quietly and crossed his arms.


    ¡¯Oh, also.¡¯


    Haruka gave the file she had received from Yoshii to Yakumo. It was a file of copies of articles about the murder case that had urred at the cottage more than twenty years ago.


    Yakumo looked through it with a difficult expression.


    Finally, he murmured, ¡¯I see,¡¯ and shut the file loudly.


    ¡¯Did you figure something out?¡¯


    ¡¯I have no positive proof, but I see the outline of the case.¡¯


    ¡¯Hey, what do you mean?¡¯


    ¡¯There¡¯s something I need to confirm,¡¯ Yakumo said, evading Haruka¡¯s question and taking out his mobile.


    -


    4


    -


    Ishii received a call from Yakumo in the evening.


    ¨C There¡¯s something I want you to look into.


    After receiving Yakumo¡¯s instructions, Ishii went to the hospital immediately.


    He was there to meet the coroner, Hata.


    He went through the entrance, took the stairs to the basement by the elevator and advanced through the dim and damp corridor to push open the door to the autopsy room.


    ¡¯Who is it?¡¯


    A creepy grin appeared on Hata¡¯s wrinkled face.


    Because they were in the autopsy room, it doubled how terrifying his face usually looked.


    ¡¯E-excuse me... It¡¯s Ishii Yuutarou.¡¯


    ¡¯Oh, it¡¯s you, Ishii-kun? Haven¡¯t found Gotou yet?¡¯


    ¡¯No, I know where he is, but... More importantly, there is something I would like you to confirm...¡¯


    Ishii wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    ¡¯Confirm? Keep it short. I¡¯ve got to y with that soon.¡¯


    Hata pointed at the stainless steel bed in the middle of the room.


    The head was on top of it.


    Its skin was swollen so Ishii couldn¡¯t tell how old it was or what its face used to look like. Only those open eyes kept looking at Ishii nkly.


    And those eyes were dyed deep red ¨C


    ¡¯Actually, that is what I would like you to confirm.¡¯


    Even while Ishii prepared to run away, he looked at the head.


    ¡¯Oh? What do you want to know about this guy?¡¯


    Hata stooped over and looked at the head, smiling happily.


    He really was appropriate for his job as a coroner. Ishii felt like he would faint at any moment.


    ¡¯Ah, er. Actually, Yakumo-shi had a request...¡¯


    Ishii cleared his head and continued speaking.


    ¡¯From Yakumo-kun?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes.¡¯


    ¡¯What is it?¡¯


    ¡¯Ah, yes. About that... He wanted to confirm whether there were any injuries on that head.¡¯


    ¡¯Injuries... That man died from a head injury... Is that what Yakumo-kun thinks?¡¯


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know...¡¯


    Ishii wasn¡¯t certain.


    That was all he had heard from Yakumo on the phone. Ishii didn¡¯t have any idea why he wanted to confirm that.


    ¡¯Well, fine. I nned on looking into that even without being told.¡¯


    ¡¯Is that so? Then please contact me once you have the results.¡¯


    Ishii wanted to leave this ce as soon as he could.


    ¡¯Ishii-kun.¡¯


    ¡¯Yes?¡¯


    ¡¯Could you help me a bit?¡¯ said Hata, rubbing his hands together.


    ¡¯Eh? Me?¡¯


    ¨C Again?


    ¡¯It won¡¯t take any time at all.¡¯


    Even though Ishii didn¡¯t recall agreeing, Hata tooktex gloves out of his doctor¡¯s gown and threw them at Ishii.


    ¡¯Er, I have an urgent...¡¯


    ¡¯Could you hold this for a second?¡¯ said Hata, ignoring Ishii.


    ¨C Hold this?


    ¡¯Hurry it up!¡¯


    ¡¯Ah, yes, er...¡¯


    ¡¯You just have to hold it.¡¯


    Hata¡¯s eyes goggled at him like a fish¡¯s. A shiver ran down Ishii¡¯s spine.


    It was the first time Ishii had seen Hata look like that. If Ishii refused, he might be eaten from the head down. Ishii reluctantly put on thetex gloves he was given.


    ¡¯J-just for a bit.¡¯


    ¡¯You just have to press down the head.¡¯


    ¡¯Ugh...¡¯


    When Ishii approached, the smell of formalin prickled at his nose.


    Ishii held down the head with shaking hands.


    The skin was swollen so it was squishier than he imagined.


    ¨C I really can¡¯t do this.


    Ishii jumped back, pushing forward with both hands.


    Then, the head fell of the stainless steel bed and rolled to Ishii¡¯s feet.


    The deep red eyes stared at Ishii.


    ¡¯Eek!¡¯


    He was already at his limit. As Ishii shrieked, he fainted.


    -


    5


    -


    ¡¯I¡¯m back.¡¯


    When Gotou opened the sliding door, Yakumo and Haruka were sitting opposite each other. The atmosphere was so suffocating they could have been talking about a breakup.


    ¡¯What¡¯s with this awful mood?¡¯


    When Gotou spoke up, Yakumo lifted his head, looking extremely annoyed.


    ¡¯You¡¯re much more awful, Gotou-san.¡¯


    ¡¯What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡¯


    ¡¯Obviously, I mean exactly what I said.¡¯


    Yakumo shook his head like he was fed up.


    This guy really gets on my nerves ¨C Gotou swallowed his irritation and sat cross-legged on the tatami.


    ¡¯So did you get any information?¡¯


    Though Yakumo asked the question himself, he let out a disinterested yawn.


    ¨C What kind of attitude is that?


    Though Gotou was angry, he exined in as much detail as he could the information he¡¯d got out of Wakabayashi. He wanted to keep it short, but he didn¡¯t know what Yakumo would pick up on.


    ¡¯I see...¡¯


    When Gotou finished exining, Yakumo crossed his arms and let out a sigh.


    ¡¯How about you?¡¯


    Gotou wanted to know the information Yakumo and Haruka had gathered. The story was so scattered that parts of it were confusing.


    Like he thought exining would be a pain, Yakumo threw the responsibility of exining to Haruka: ¡¯I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡¯


    Though Harukained, she exined in detail about what she¡¯d heard from the journalist named Yoshii, Ookura at the Kinasa Museum and also Yumiko¡¯s grandmother.


    She spoke particrly emotionally about the woman named Rin who was persecuted as a witch forty-five years ago. It seemed that she empathised with her situation.


    ¡¯So what do you know?¡¯


    When Haruka finished exining, Gotou asked Yakumo that question.


    ¡¯Before I exin, I want you to confirm what Masato has found out about the search for Yumiko-chan,¡¯ Yakumo instructed Haruka.


    ¡¯OK,¡¯ replied Haruka, taking out her mobile phone to contact Masato. She spread out a map and took notes for about ten minutes before hanging up.


    ¡¯How was it?¡¯ asked Yakumo.


    ¡¯The search is from the town to the mountain forest by the Togakushi teau. It seems like they¡¯re focussing on the reservoir and river.¡¯


    ¡¯I see.¡¯


    Gotou nodded at Haruka¡¯s exnation.


    It appeared they had expanded the search area from where she disappeared. Probably to determine if she had be lost or if there was an ident.


    ¡¯Hey, do you know where Yumiko-chan is?¡¯ asked Haruka, hurrying Yakumo on.


    For a while, Yakumo put his index finger to his brow and sat there, but he finally lifted his head like he had thought of something.


    There was a sharp glint in his red left eye.


    ¡¯Probably...¡¯


    Yakumo said just that one word.


    Gotou and Haruka gulped as they waited for Yakumo to continue.


    ¡¯She¡¯s probably around here.¡¯


    After a lengthy pause for effect, Yakumo traced an area on the map.


    It included the clinic he¡¯d gone to with Yakumo today and the cedar tree in Arakurayama.


    ¡¯Why do you think she¡¯s here?¡¯ asked Gotou.


    There was a twenty-kilometre distance between Asakawa, where Yumiko lived, and Arakurayama. And it was a steep mountain road. Gotou didn¡¯t understand why she would go there.


    ¡¯Gotou-san, from what you said earlier, the corpse found at the cedar tree is from more than thirty years ago ¨C correct?¡¯


    ¡¯Yeah.¡¯


    ¡¯That corpse is probably Rin-san, persecuted as a witch forty-five years ago.¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s... Then, Rin-san...¡¯


    Haruka¡¯s voice was filled with sorrow.


    ¡¯She¡¯s already dead. She was killed,¡¯ Yakumo said indifferently.


    ¡¯That¡¯s awful...¡¯


    After her surprise, Haruka lowered her eyshes sadly.


    However, Gotou wasn¡¯t surprised. After hearing what Haruka said, it linked up.


    Haruka must have felt the same way. She probably just didn¡¯t want to believe it.


    ¡¯Rin-san¡¯s ghost possessed Yumiko-chan and is searching.¡¯


    ¨C Searching?


    ¡¯What for?¡¯


    ¡¯I have Ishii looking into that for me now.¡¯


    ¨C Ishii?


    Why was Ishiiing up in the conversation now? Gotou didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡¯That doesn¡¯t have anything to do with it, right?¡¯


    ¡¯It does.¡¯


    ¡¯How¡¯s it rted?¡¯


    ¡¯You¡¯ll find out soon enough,¡¯ said Yakumo meaningfully. Then, he shut his mouth.


    ¨C Putting on airs.


    Gotou clicked his tongue.


    -


    6


    -


    After discussing with Yakumo and Gotou, Haruka went to the shop parking lot alone.


    The jet ck mountains had a strange atmosphere to them.


    When she looked up, the dark night sky was filled with stars. There were many more stars than she could see in tTokyo.


    The air also felt tense.


    ¡¯We¡¯ll be up early tomorrow. You should sleep.¡¯


    She heard a voice from behind her.


    She could tell without turning around. It was Yakumo.


    ¡¯I wonder if Yumiko-chan¡¯s OK,¡¯ Haruka said, still looking up at the sky.


    ¡¯If you doubt that, you won¡¯t be able to do anything any more.¡¯


    Yakumo stood next to her.


    Though he always acted collected, he was just pressing down his feelings ¨C he was anxious himself. Haruka knew that.


    ¡¯That¡¯s right.¡¯


    Haruka looked at Yakumo¡¯s profile.


    With the moonlight, his red left eye seemed to glitter.


    ¡¯Do you think Rin-san is resentful?¡¯


    As Yakumo said that, he looked up at the sky.


    She was persecuted as a witch. She lost the person who supported her. In the end, she died herself too. It was such a sad life. It would be natural for her to hate the world.


    But ¨C


    ¡¯I feel like Rin-san doesn¡¯t hate anyone.¡¯


    It was just a wish, but Haruka felt like in the ghost photo, Rin didn¡¯t have any resentment but rather some other emotion.


    Normally Yakumo would get angry ¨C ¡¯Don¡¯t make a decision with spection¡¯ ¨C but he nodded, like he was agreeing.


    ¡¯In my theory, Rin-san isn¡¯t resentful ¨C that is the premise.¡¯


    ¡¯Then if she is resentful?¡¯


    ¡¯We won¡¯t find Yumiko-chan.¡¯


    Yakumo¡¯s voice reverberated deep into Haruka¡¯s ears.


    Though Yakumo always revealed his theory after obtaining clear evidence, this time, it was different.


    He might not have been able to do anything else.


    Normally, he would meet the ghost that was possessing the person, listen to them and solve the case, but this time, Yumiko, who had been possessed, had disappeared. They hadn¡¯t met her even once.


    Furthermore, the search area was wide, included dark forests, and they couldn¡¯t guarantee the time.


    Even if it was just a wish, all they could do now was believe in it and act.


    ¡¯This is why you grew up.¡¯


    Yakumo suddenly spoke up.


    ¡¯Yup. I was born here and grew up here. This is my hometown.¡¯


    ¡¯When I camest time, I didn¡¯t know that,¡¯ Yakumo said awkwardly, smiling while showing his white teeth.


    He was probably talking about the time he was abducted and confined. Yakumo hade here then too, but there hadn¡¯t been the time to look up at the starry sky like this.


    ¡¯It¡¯s a nice ce, right?¡¯


    Haruka knew he wouldin, saying something like ¡¯It isn¡¯t or ¡¯It¡¯s the countryside¡¯. But what Yakumo replied waspletely different from what she expected.


    ¡¯This is my hometown too.¡¯


    ¨C Eh?


    Yakumo-kun shouldn¡¯t have been born here. Then why?


    ¡¯Hey, Yakumo-kun. What do you...¡¯


    ¡¯You¡¯ll understand tomorrow.¡¯


    After saying that, Yakumo narrowed his eyes.


    His red left eye looked a little bit wet ¨C


    -


    7


    -


    Gotou rubbed his sleepy eyes as he drove on the winding mountain road.


    Yakumo in the passenger seat had even messier bedhead as usual as he vacantly looked out the window. In the back seat, Haruka and Masato sat next to each other, looking anxious.


    ¡¯Hey, Yakumo. Who killed that Rin woman?¡¯


    From what he¡¯d heard yesterday, Rin was killed by somebody. Gotou thought that finding that out would lead them to solving the case.


    ¡¯You don¡¯t know?¡¯ said Yakumo, still looking out the window.


    The way he said that made Gotou think Yakumo already knew the answer.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know.¡¯


    ¡¯Please think about it calmly,¡¯ Yakumo said quietly, turning his gaze to Gotou.


    ¡¯I¡¯m asking because I can¡¯t figure it out even after thinking about it!¡¯


    ¡¯Please don¡¯t speak so loudly.¡¯


    Yakumo stuck his fingers in his ears.


    ¡¯Just tell me already.¡¯


    ¡¯Though this is just a theory, there were people who were prejudiced against Rin-san, yes?¡¯


    ¡¯Thendowner¡¯s son and the local officer?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes.¡¯


    Yakumo nodded.


    The first person who made a fuss about Rin being a demon were Takafumi, the second son of thendowner family Kitaoka, and the man who was the local vige officer.


    ¡¯So they didn¡¯t just chase her out ¨C they killed her?¡¯


    ¡¯That is very likely.¡¯


    ¡¯They can¡¯t have really thought she was a witch, right?¡¯


    ¡¯They really thought she was a demon.¡¯


    Gotou¡¯s eyes went wide at Yakumo¡¯s unexpected answer.


    ¡¯You¡¯re kidding, right?¡¯


    ¡¯No. As is clear from the information gathered yesterday, Rin-san wasn¡¯t treated as a witch just by those two but by the whole vige, and she was persecuted for it.¡¯


    ¡¯Why would that happen?¡¯ Haruka interrupted, like she couldn¡¯t hold herself back.


    ¡¯That¡¯s the sort of ce this is.¡¯


    Yakumo ran a hand through his hair, seeming annoyed.


    ¡¯What do you mean?¡¯ asked Gotou.


    ¡¯I mentioned the Momijigari story in Kinasa earlier, correct?¡¯


    ¡¯Yeah, but that¡¯s just...¡¯


    ¡¯It¡¯s not <i>just</i> anything. This area has been considered as a sacred mountain where spirits gather for a very long time, and women were prohibited from entering.¡¯


    Yakumo spoke quickly.


    ¡¯Oi, oi. You¡¯re kidding right?¡¯


    Gotou couldn¡¯t believe what Yakumo was saying.


    ¡¯I¡¯m not lying. There was a building called the nyonindou, which was as far as women could go.¡¯


    ¡¯I can¡¯t believe it.¡¯


    ¡¯In Togakushi, there is something called the nun¡¯s rock.¡¯


    ¡¯The nun¡¯s rock?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. In the past, a nun stepped beyond the border. That moment, she incurred the wrath of the gods and was turned into a rock.¡¯


    ¡¯So that rock is the nun¡¯s rock[3].¡¯


    Yakumo nodded.


    ¡¯Why¡¯d they do that?¡¯


    ¡¯Because women were thought of as impure.¡¯


    Impure. To put it simply, that would be dirty.


    Saying something like that in current society would make people doubt your humanity, but at the time, it had been correct.


    From Yakumo¡¯s exnation just now, Gotou felt like he sort of understood.


    A ce with a sacred mountain where spirits gathered and the legend of Momijigari where women were prohibited ¨C


    The existence of witches was much closer here than in other ces. People¡¯s hearts had probably been filled with awe and fright.


    A question came to Gotou after hearing this much.


    ¡¯But the two guys who said Rin was a witch were found as corpses twenty years ago, right?¡¯


    There was an article about the case in the documents Haruka received from the newspaper reporter named Yoshii yesterday.


    ¡¯That is the case.¡¯


    Yakumo yawned, seeming bored.


    ¡¯Who killed those two?¡¯


    ¡¯Who knows? I haven¡¯t reached that conclusion yet.¡¯


    Though Yakumo shrugged, Gotou knew immediately that it was an act. He had an idea, but he didn¡¯t want to say it at this stage.


    That meant Yakumo wouldn¡¯t reply no matter what Gotou asked. Well, the truth would be revealed soon enough.


    Gotou gave up and drove the car.


    -


    8


    -


    Ishii opened his eyes on a seat in the precinct.


    He had nned on helping Hatast night, but he had fainted for the second time and returned branded as useless.


    It seemed like he¡¯d put his head down on the desk and fallen asleep just like that.


    Just as he had stretched and put on his sses, his mobile phone rang.


    ¡¯Hello, Ishii Yuutarou speaking.¡¯


    He answered immediately and heard a creepy giggle.


    He felt wide awake immediately.


    <I¡¯ve found out a number of things.>


    ¡¯R-really?¡¯


    <There would be no point lying about it.>


    ¡¯That¡¯s true...¡¯


    <Anyway, if you want to know the results,e yourself.>


    After saying just that, he hung up.


    You could have told me over the phone ¨C is what Ishii thought, but he didn¡¯t say it aloud, as was his personality. When he thought about seeing that head once more, he couldn¡¯t do anything but be depressed.


    Ishii picked up his jacket and left the room.


    After leaving the precinct through the front entrance, he headed towards the parking lot where he had parked the car.


    He had just put his hand on the door when he suddenly felt somebody¡¯s gaze on him. He looked around, but nobody was there.


    ¨C It appears to have been my imagination.


    Since Nanase Miyuki had escaped, he might have been a bit on edge.


    Ishii sat in the driver¡¯s seat and started the engine.


    The moment he was about to step on the pedal, the door to the backseat opened.


    ¨C Eh?


    He saw somebody get into the backseat through the rear-view mirror.


    A woman. The left half of her face was burnt and her unusually red lips were twisted into a smile. She was ¨C


    ¨C Nanase Miyuki.


    It was already toote when Ishii realised.


    She held a cold and glittering knife at his neck.


    The blood left his face all at once in his terror.


    ¡¯Ishii-san, we meet again.¡¯


    Nanase Miyuki¡¯s breath brushed his ear.


    Ishii¡¯s terror doubled. He couldn¡¯t move even an eyebrow, let alone resist.


    ¡¯Where is he?¡¯ murmured Nanase Miyuki.


    ¨C He?


    ¡¯W-what are you talking about?¡¯ replied Ishii in a shaking voice.


    Then, the knife at his neck drew closer. A jolt of pain ran through him. Ishii held his breath.


    ¡¯You know, right? I don¡¯t mind if you don¡¯t want to say. I¡¯ll kill you and ask somebody else.¡¯


    Nanase Miyuki¡¯s sadistic smile was reflected in the rear-view mirror.


    She wasn¡¯t lying. If Ishii resisted, she would thrust that knife into his neck without any hesitation.


    Ishii could feel it in his skin.


    ¡¯So, where is he?¡¯ said Nanase Miyuki calmly.


    The ¡¯he¡¯ she was talking about was probably the head of the man with two red eyes.


    ¡¯Hospital...¡¯


    ¡¯Hospital? Why?¡¯


    ¡¯To be autopsied...¡¯


    Nanase Miyuki let out a beastly scream before Ishii could be finished speaking.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t joke with me! I won¡¯t allow low-ss humans like you to touch that man!¡¯


    ¨C She didn¡¯t want to let other people touch him.


    Makoto had given that reason to exin why Nanase Miyuki was walking around with the head of the man with two red eyes.


    She might have been right. Nanase Miyuki wanted, loved and revered the man with two red eyes so much she was mad.


    ¡¯Start the car,¡¯ said Miyuki with ragged breathing.


    ¡¯W-where to?¡¯


    ¡¯You know, right? I¡¯m going to take him back. I¡¯m going to take that man back.¡¯


    Ishii couldn¡¯t resist.


    He swallowed his fear and started the car.


    -


    9


    -


    Haruka held Masato¡¯s hand as they walked down the narrow road, which was like an animal trail.


    Yakumo and Gotou were walking right in front of them, leading the way.


    ¡¯You OK?¡¯


    It was a rather steep slope, so she spoke to Masato. Though his head was covered in sweat, Masato nodded.


    He was propelled by his wholehearted wish to save Yumiko.


    Finally, she saw an old wooden building in the middle of the thick forest. That was probably Kinasa Clinic.


    ¡¯Nobody¡¯s here,¡¯ said Gotou in a disgruntled tone as he stood in front of the clinic with his hands in his pockets


    ¡¯I just said that it was likely she would be around here,¡¯ said Yakumo in exasperation as he shook his head.


    ¡¯Hey, why do you think she¡¯ll be around here?¡¯ asked Haruka.


    Though she hade here because she believed in Yakumo, she didn¡¯t know what proof he had.


    ¡¯This is a ce close to Rin-san and her son. In other words, their home.¡¯


    ¡¯I see.¡¯


    If Rin¡¯s spirit was possessing Yumiko, it made sense to think she would visit her home.


    ¡¯Let¡¯s split up.¡¯


    ¡¯That would be more effective.¡¯


    Gotou agreed with Yakumo¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡¯Gotou-san and I will search over here. You and Masato wait here.¡¯


    ¡¯OK.¡¯


    Haruka nodded.


    Masato looked rather tired and it would be dangerous to walk around the mountain. It would probably be better to wait and leave this to Yakumo and Gotou. The moment she thought that, Masato spoke up.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t want to.¡¯


    ¡¯Masato-kun.¡¯


    Haruka wanted tofort him, but Masato didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡¯I¡¯ll look too. Yumiko-chan disappeared because of me, so...¡¯


    As Masato said that, his eyes were filled with a strong will.


    He wanted to find Yumiko himself no matter what. If they crushed that will, Masato might hole up within himself again.


    ¡¯Hey, I¡¯ll go search with Masato-kun,¡¯ suggested Haruka.


    Yakumo ran a hand through his hair, as if to say, ¡¯Guess I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡¯


    ¡¯Let them search. He¡¯s not a kid either ¨C he wants to take responsibility for himself.¡¯


    Unexpectedly, Gotou agreed.


    ¡¯Got it. You and Masato search near the clinic. I¡¯ll go to the east, and Gotou-san, I¡¯ll leave the west to you.¡¯


    Beaten by their persistence, Yakumo gave out instructions.


    Masato¡¯s face became brighter at once.


    ¡¯Promise me one thing. Even if you find Yumiko-chan, don¡¯t chase after her or approach her. Contact me. OK?¡¯ Yakumo said to Masato.


    ¡¯OK, I got it.¡¯


    Masato nodded with a hard look on his face.


    ¡¯Let¡¯s meet up again here in thirty minutes.¡¯


    Everyone nodded at Yakumo¡¯s words.


    ¡¯I¡¯m going then.¡¯


    Gotou briskly started walking towards the west.


    ¡¯I¡¯ll leave Masato to you,¡¯ Yakumo said to Haruka quietly. Then, he started walking towards the east.


    ¡¯Let¡¯s go too.¡¯


    ¡¯OK.¡¯


    Haruka and Masato started walking together.


    They went along a trackless path. It was humid here and there was leaf mould, so their feet sunk into the ground. It was terribly difficult to walk. It was easy to slip on slopes too.


    Furthermore, there were points which were like steep cliffs, so they had to be very careful not to lose their footing.


    ¡¯Watch your step,¡¯ she said to Masato.


    ¡¯OK.¡¯


    Masato nodded with a stiff expression.


    He was probably worried about Yumiko.


    ¡¯IT¡¯s fine. She¡¯s OK.¡¯


    Yakumo might have said it was irresponsible of her if he heard, but they couldn¡¯t search without hope.


    ¡¯Hey.¡¯


    Masato suddenly stopped.


    Masato¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. He might have walked too quickly.


    ¡¯Shall we take a break?¡¯


    When Haruka spoke to him, Masato shook his head and took a deep breath.


    ¡¯Why was it Yumiko-chan?¡¯


    ¡¯Why?¡¯


    ¡¯Tomoya-kun and I were there then. But...¡¯


    That was true. Why did Rin possess Yumiko instead of Masato or Tomoya?


    Yakumo had said something before.


    The wavelengths might match ¨C a body easy to attract, or in short, somebody with a body easy to possess.


    However, Haruka felt like that wasn¡¯t what Masato was trying to say.


    ¡¯Masato-kun, don¡¯t me yourself.¡¯


    ¡¯I should¡¯ve been possessed instead.¡¯


    Masato¡¯s eyes welled up with tears.


    He was angry at the unreasonable world. He resented himself for being powerless.


    Would Masato¡¯s heart be able to take it if the worst-case scenario urred? The upright and clean-handed Masato would me himself.


    Because he was an awkward but straightforward kid, like Yakumo ¨C


    ¡¯Let¡¯s go. Yumiko-chan¡¯s waiting.¡¯


    Haruka put both of her hands on Masato¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡¯Is Yumiko-chan OK?¡¯


    ¡¯I believe so. Do you think differently, Masato-kun?¡¯


    Masato sniffled and shook his head.


    His eyes were lit up again. He started walking with a strong gait, yelling, ¡¯Yumiko-chan! Where are you?¡¯


    ¨C I have to do my best too.


    When Haruka started walking again, her heart started beating loudly.


    ¨C Rustle.


    The verdant trees were shaking loudly.


    She felt her breath caught, like she was in a damp cave.


    ¨C Somebody¡¯s watching us.


    -


    10


    -


    Ishii passed through the hospital entrance.


    Nanase Miyuki was right behind him. Ishii wanted to run away, but he couldn¡¯t do anything about the knife at his side.


    If only somebody would notice ¨C is what he was hoping, but it appeared to be no use.


    He went down the stairs to the basement by the elevator. He walked along the dim, cavernous corridor with heavy feet.


    ¡¯Please knock on the door.¡¯


    Aftering to the autopsy room, Nanase Miyuki whispered that in his ear.


    A jolt went down his spine.


    In his terror, Ishii knocked on the door just as he was told.


    ¡¯Who is it?¡¯


    He heard Hata from Inside.


    At Miyuki¡¯s urging, Ishii spoke, conscious of the tremor in his throat.


    ¡¯I-it¡¯s Ishii.¡¯


    ¡¯It¡¯s open,¡¯ said Hata.


    At Nanase Miyuki¡¯s insistence, Ishii opened the door with trembling hands.


    ¡¯What? You got caught so easily? How pathetic.¡¯


    When Hata turned around, he didn¡¯t speak like he was surprised at the situation.


    ¡¯Sorry, but could you return him to me?¡¯ said Miyuki, looking at the head on the stainless steel bed.


    Miyuki had been calling the head ¡¯him¡¯. Just as Makoto had said, she didn¡¯t want to give it to anybody. It was probably special to her.


    ¡¯This is a rare research opportunity. I won¡¯t give it back so easily.¡¯


    After Hata said that, he let out augh inappropriate for the situation.


    ¡¯Would it be eptable if I added one more head for your autopsies?¡¯


    Nanase Miyuki put the tip of the knife at Ishii¡¯s neck and pressed down so hard it hurt.


    If she put in just a bit more force, it would definitely break through the skin and make him bleed.


    Ishii¡¯s forehead started spewing sweat.


    ¡¯There¡¯s no point in researching Ishii-kun¡¯s head. Even if you added a head like that ¨C ¡¯


    Hata was mumbling, sounding dissatisfied.


    ¡¯Now, what will you do?¡¯ said Miyuki with a pointed tone.


    It was a worst-case scenario. Even if Hata returned the head of the man with red eyes, Ishii didn¡¯t think Nanase Miyuki would just head home.


    She would slice both Ishii and Hata up in a bloodbath.


    ¡¯Got it. Do what you want.¡¯


    After saying that, Hata looked at Ishii.


    ¨C Eh?


    Ishii was confused, but then he noticed Hata was holding a bottle of fluid that had been on the wagon. Ishii could read the word formalin from that bottle.


    It was dangerous, but it seemed like all Ishii could do now was bet on Hata.


    ¡¯My, my. You¡¯re unexpectedly honest.¡¯


    Miyuki smiled.


    ¡¯Take this too.¡¯


    Hata threw the bottle in his hand.


    It arced over, shattering at Ishii¡¯s feet.


    Ishii shut his eyes tightly and stopped breathing.


    Formalin sshed everywhere. Ishii felt an electrifying pain when doused with the strong formalin, but Nanase Miyuki appeared to feel the same way.


    ¡¯No!¡¯


    Miyuki¡¯s shriek cut through the room. At the same time, the knife left Ishii¡¯s neck.


    Ishii used that opportunity to run.


    ¡¯Old man! You did it now!¡¯


    He heard Miyuki¡¯s furious voice.


    However, the rm bell started ringing, blocking it out. Hata had probably sat it off.


    He heard somebody running off.


    ¡¯She got away.¡¯


    While saying that, Hata went over to Ishii, who was on all fours, and wiped Ishii¡¯s face with a wet towel.


    ¡¯It¡¯s OK now.¡¯


    When Hata said that, Ishii timidly opened his eyes.


    Though there was still a stinging pain, it wasn¡¯t unbearable.


    ¡¯T-thank you very much.¡¯


    While hating himself for being useless, Ishii thanked Hata.


    ¡¯It¡¯d be better to get out of the room for now.¡¯


    ¡¯Y-yes.¡¯


    Ishii stood up while answering. Then, he noticed that the head had disappeared from the stainless steel bed.


    ¡¯Hata-san, the head...¡¯


    ¡¯Ah, looks like she took it away ¨C ¡¯


    Hata murmured that in a truly disappointed voice.


    -


    11


    -


    ¨C Who is it?


    Haruka felt somebody watching her, so she looked around frantically in the dark forest.


    Her heart was beating like a hammer.


    Maybe I imagined it ¨C is what she thought when a woman appeared in the corner of her vision.


    About five metres in front of her. By a craggy rock, a woman with long hair in a white blouse and navy skirt.


    ¨C Is that...?


    The moment Haruka tried to approach her, she disappeared, like she had melted into the forest.


    ¡¯What was it?¡¯


    Haruka walked over to the rock where the woman had been standing. Then, she spotted a white running shoe on the floor.


    ¨C Could it be?


    ¡¯Masato-kun, over here.¡¯


    Haruka called out to Masato who was a little away from her as she walked towards the rock.


    There was a hole between the work and the ground about forty centimetres tawl and one metre wide.


    She saw a girl lying there.


    ¨C We¡¯ve found her!


    She had to be Yumiko.


    ¡¯Hang in there!¡¯


    Haruka crouched on the ground and shook Yumiko¡¯s body as she called out to her.


    It was faint, but her chest was moving up and down.


    ¨C Thank goodness. She¡¯s alive.


    Though Masato kept stumbling, he ran towards her with a pale expression.


    Haruka took her mobile phone out of her pocket immediately and called Yakumo. However, she couldn¡¯t contact him since she was out of range.


    ¡¯Whaaarr...¡¯


    Haruka heard a voice in her ear.


    Her body froze like she was paralysed. She slowly looked up and saw the woman from earlier standing there.


    Her long hair hung around her face. Her deep red lips moved like worms.


    Haruka couldn¡¯t speak in her fear.


    ¡¯Whaaarr...¡¯


    ¨C I need to run.


    Though Haruka thought that, her body wouldn¡¯t move the way she wanted it to.


    The woman¡¯s hand reached out.


    Haruka¡¯s forehead was sweating furiously. Her throat was dry. She couldn¡¯t even breathe.


    ¨C It hurts.


    ¡¯Stop!¡¯


    Masato shouted out and ran in front of Haruka to protect her from the woman.


    With his small body, he spread his arms as wide as he could.


    ¡¯Masato-kun, no!¡¯


    ¨C If you do that, you¡¯ll ¨C


    Haruka shouted, but it was toote.


    A spasm ran through Masato¡¯s body, like he had been hit by lightning. Then, he fell to the ground, unmoving.


    ¡¯Masato-kun. Are you OK?¡¯


    Haruka went to him immediately and called out.


    ¨C Oh no. What should I do?


    Haruka was panicked when suddenly Masato grabbed her wrist.


    ¡¯Masato-kun.¡¯


    Just as Haruka spoke, Masato opened his eyes.


    Those eyes ¨C weren¡¯t Masato¡¯s.


    Somebody else was inside him. It wasn¡¯t her reasoning ¨C Haruka could feel it.


    Haruka¡¯s whole body started to sweat.


    ¡¯...¡¯


    She heard somebody whisper.


    It seemed to go straight to her brain.


    ¡¯...Whe... re... am... I...¡¯


    Haruka was so frightened that she shook off Masato¡¯s hand and covered her eyes.


    However, she could still hear the voice.


    ¡¯Noooo!¡¯


    She screamed as loudly as she could to try to erase the voice following her ears.


    Her body wouldn¡¯t stop shaking.


    How long have I been doing this ¨C she suddenly came to her senses.


    The voice had stopped.


    She noticed that she was cowering on the floor.


    She timidly lifted her gaze. Yumiko was copsed in front of her. However, Masato was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡¯Masato-kun? Masato-kun?¡¯


    Haruka looked around frantically, but she couldn¡¯t spot him.


    She heard the footsteps of somebody running towards her.


    ¡¯Masato-kun?¡¯


    Haruka turned around. Yakumo was there.


    ¡¯What was that scream just now?¡¯ said Yakumo, still panting for breath.


    ¡¯Masato-kun... Masato-kun...¡¯


    ¡¯Was I toote?¡¯ muttered Yakumo, his eyes narrowed.


    ¨C I did something unthinkable.


    -


    12


    -


    ¡¯What happened?¡¯ Gotou asked Yakumo, who had his arms crossed as he leant against the hospital wall.


    They had heard a scream from the forest and ran over to find Yumiko copsed there. They quickly brought her to a nearby hospital. The doctor said she would be fine if she got some rest ¨C so they had the doctor¡¯s word. However, Masato had disappeared instead.


    Gotou felt like the situation had be more serious.


    ¡¯It¡¯s simple.¡¯


    Yakumo lifted his head slowly.


    However, he was sure tense for something that was supposed to be simple.


    ¡¯What¡¯s simple?¡¯


    ¡¯The ghost that was possessing Yumiko-chan possessed Masato.¡¯


    He said it matter-of-factly, but ¨C


    ¡¯Why?¡¯


    ¡¯Because Yumiko-chan was weakened and her body couldn¡¯t move any more.¡¯


    ¨C I see.


    If they had done as Yakumo ordered and didn¡¯t add Haruka and Masato to the search, leaving them in the clinic, this might not have happened.


    Gotou was partly responsible. But he didn¡¯t have the time to regret it now.


    ¡¯We need to find Masato right away.¡¯


    ¡¯Yes.¡¯


    Yakumo ran ah and through his hair as he looked out the window.


    ¡¯So what are we going to do?¡¯


    Gotou leant against the wall and looked out the window like Yakumo as he said that.


    The grey clouds blocked out the sun. It made Gotou feel ufortable, like it was a sign of what was toe.


    ¡¯We still have a trick up our sleeve.¡¯


    Gotou felt like Yakumo¡¯s red left eye was filled with force.


    ¡¯What?¡¯


    Just as Gotou asked that, his mobile rang. It was from Ishii.


    Gotou wanted to ignore it, but he decided that would be bad and answered.


    ¡¯What?¡¯


    <D-Detective Gotou. You finally answered.>


    Ishii spoke like he was talking to his only surviving parent.


    ¡¯Forget about that. What is it?¡¯


    <Ah, yes sir. A-actually, it is quite the situation here...>


    His voice was so faint it sounded like he would cry at any moment.


    ¡¯It¡¯s even worse here.¡¯


    <No, I believe it¡¯s worse here.>


    ¡¯Shut up! We¡¯ve got a real situation here!¡¯


    <It is quite the situation here as well!>


    ¡¯How long are you going to have this fruitless exchange for? It doesn¡¯t matter, right?¡¯


    Yakumo looked at Gotou coldly.


    ¡¯What¡¯s the problem?¡¯


    Gotou urged Ishii to continue with a click of his tongue.


    <Ah, yes sir. A-actually, Nanase Miyuki showed up again.>


    ¡¯W-what did you say?¡¯


    Gotou¡¯s body stiffened instinctively. That really was a problem ¨C


    <She came to take the head.>


    Gotou had heard from Yakumo. The head of the man with red eyes that Ishii and Miyagawa had found.


    Why was she so focussed on something when she should be escaping ¨C Gotou had no way to understand.


    ¡¯Then what?¡¯


    <We let her get away...>


    It felt like Ishii¡¯s voice would disappear at any moment.


    ¡¯You let her get away again!? You idiot!¡¯ yelled Gotou, kicking the corridor wall in his anger.


    Once was already bad enough, but to let her get away twice ¨C he really was useless.


    ¡¯Gotou-san, please lend that to me.¡¯


    Right after saying that, Yakumo took Gotou¡¯s mobile from the side. Gotou was about toin, but Yakumo walked away down the corridor while talking on the phone with Ishii.


    ¨C Whose mobile does he think that is?


    -


    13


    -


    ¡¯It¡¯s my fault...¡¯


    Haruka held her head as she sat on the sofa in the hospital waiting room.


    It was about four tatami in size with only a sofa for four and a magazine rack ¨C a dreary room.


    ¨C Why couldn¡¯t I move then?


    That thought kept circling her head.


    Masato tried to save Haruka. A boy in elementary school had tried to save her, but Haruka had shut her eyes and ears in her fear.


    She hated herself so much for her uselessness.


    If anything happened to Masato ¨C when Haruka thought that, her body heated up and her chest felt like it would copse.


    Masato must have felt this way ever since Yumiko disappeared.


    ¡¯Want a coffee?¡¯


    Haruka looked up at the voice and saw Gotou standing there with two cans of coffee.


    ¨C How can he be so calm?


    His rxed attitude irritated Haruka for some reason.


    ¡¯Anyway, drink and calm down a bit.¡¯


    Gotou held the can of coffee out towards Haruka, sat down next to her and suddenly spoke.


    ¡¯The girl called Yumiko¡¯s weak, but it¡¯s not serious.¡¯


    ¡¯I see...¡¯


    ¡¯Her parents will be here soon too...¡¯


    Most of Gotou¡¯s words didn¡¯t enter Haruka¡¯s ears.


    Even if Yumiko was saved, Masato had disappeared. Nothing had changed.


    ¡¯It seems like she doesn¡¯t remember anything from when she was possessed.¡¯


    Gotou finished talking.


    He probably didn¡¯t mean it that way, but the way he said it made it sound like the case had endedpletely.


    Haruka gripped the can of coffee in her hand tightly.


    ¡¯It isn¡¯t over yet...¡¯


    It slipped out of her mouth.


    Gotou¡¯s brows furrowed and he looked at Haruka doubtfully. She didn¡¯t understand why he looked like that.


    ¡¯I know how you feel, but regretting what¡¯s happened won¡¯t start anything.¡¯


    Gotou pulled open the tab on the can and poured the coffee down his throat.


    ¡¯It¡¯s my fault. Of course I regret it.¡¯


    ¡¯There¡¯s nothing you could¡¯ve done.¡¯


    ¡¯There was!¡¯


    She spoke more loudly than she thought she would.


    However, Gotou didn¡¯t look disturbed. He looked straight at Haruka.


    It was a sharp and forceful gaze.


    ¡¯There¡¯s nothing you could¡¯ve down.¡¯


    ¡¯How can you say that so lightly? If I had done what Yakumo-kun said, this wouldn¡¯t have...¡¯


    Even as Haruka spoke, she could feel her throat tremble.


    ¡¯You can¡¯t be sure.¡¯


    ¡¯It¡¯s a fact.¡¯


    ¡¯Got nothing to do with it.¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s right. This case doesn¡¯t have anything to do with you, Gotou-san.¡¯


    ¨C What on earth am I saying?


    Throwing a tantrum wouldn¡¯t change anything. Haruka knew that. But she couldn¡¯t put a stopper on her emotions.


    The corners of her eyes felt warm.


    ¡¯That¡¯s right. This case doesn¡¯t matter to me at all.¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s awful...¡¯


    While being surprised by the unexpected words that hade out of Gotou¡¯s mouth, a ripple of disappointment spread through her chest.


    Gotou really had just been wrapped up in this case against his will this time, but Haruka had thought he had wanted to help. But ¨C


    ¡¯To say it outright, I don¡¯t care about the truth of the case at all. It¡¯ll be enough for me if Masatoes back safely.¡¯


    Even though Gotou looked like he felt awkward, he said it clearly.


    I ¨C


    ¡¯Am I wrong?¡¯


    Haruka shook her head at the question.


    Then, the tears that had welled up in her eyes came spilling down her cheeks.


    ¡¯Then lift your head. We don¡¯t have the time to regret what¡¯s happened.¡¯


    Haruka nodded at Gotou¡¯s words, sniffled and lifted her head.


    ¡¯So you say some good things sometimes.¡¯


    Yakumo hade up to them unnoticed.


    Though he was running a hand through his hair and seemed annoyed, his red left eye was unusually sharp.


    ¡¯Yakumo-kun, I ¨C ¡¯


    Yakumo looked straight at Haruka and snorted.


    ¡¯If you want to me anyone, me me.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    ¡¯No matter what you said, I shouldn¡¯t have added Masato to the search.¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s...¡¯


    ¡¯There¡¯ll be no end to it if we talk about things we should have done then. The past is past.¡¯


    ¨C That¡¯s right.


    ¡¯Then we¡¯ll work for the best oue now. That¡¯s the best and only method for us now,¡¯ dered Yakumo. Then, he handed a mobile phone to Gotou.


    Both Yakumo and Gotou were already thinking about what to do next, but Haruka had been stuck there, looking behind her.


    When she thought about that, she felt so embarrassed she thought her face would light on fire.


    ¨C We have to go forward.


    ¡¯Well, we¡¯re all on the same page now. Time to go search.¡¯


    Gotou stood up after finishing his can of coffee.


    ¡¯Do you have any idea as to where he went?¡¯ asked Haruka, wiping away her tears.


    ¡¯Of course not,¡¯ replied Gotou in a proud town, hand at his waist.


    Going w

 Volume 7 Epilogue

    Volume 7 Epilogue


    <strong>VOLUME 7 ¨C THE LOCATION OF THE SPIRIT </strong> epilogue


    -


    ¡®Hey! Doing well?¡¯


    Haruka went with Yakumo to Masato¡¯s hospital room.


    At the reception, they ran into Masato¡¯s aunt and heard in brief about his condition.


    He didn¡¯t have any major injuries and didn¡¯t seem to remember the time when he was possessed by a ghost, but he was very healthy besides that. He was only in hospital for a check-up and would be able to be discharged tomorrow.


    Masato¡¯s aunt apologised again and again, saying, ¡¯I apologise for the trouble we¡¯ve caused.¡¯


    ¡¯Ah!¡¯


    On the bed, Masato looked incredibly healthy. His expression brightened at once.


    The inside of Haruka¡¯s chest felt warm when she thought about how this child could smile like this now.


    ¡¯We¡¯re going back today so we thought we¡¯d visit before then.¡¯


    ¡¯You¡¯re already leaving?¡¯


    Masato¡¯s voice went down.


    With the fuss with the incident, Haruka hadn¡¯t been able to talk with Masato at length. She felt a bit guilty.


    ¡¯We¡¯lle another time, when there¡¯s no case,¡¯ said Yakumo, running a hand through his hair.


    ¡¯You say that, but you didn¡¯te, right?¡¯


    Masato pouted.


    ¡¯We¡¯lle next time. Promise.¡¯


    ¡¯Really?¡¯


    ¡¯Yeah. I have to visit my grandmother¡¯s grave too, so I¡¯ll visit you along the way.¡¯ said Yakumo.


    That was right. Rin was Yakumo¡¯s grandmother. Yakumo¡¯s background had been a mystery until now, but a lot of that had been revealed with this case.


    ¡¯Along the way?¡¯ said Masato, sounding dissatisfied, though he didn¡¯t look like he really cared that much.


    ¡¯Not happy with that?¡¯


    ¡¯Well, it¡¯s fine.¡¯


    ¡¯Let¡¯s eat soba at my house then,¡¯ added Haruka.


    ¡¯Your house gives out rocks as food,¡¯ said Yakumo with a discouraged expression.


    Haruka¡¯s father, Kazuhiro, had given Yakumo an actual rock while calling it sobagaki.


    ¡¯That was...¡¯


    ¡¯What¡¯s up with your dad anyway? Yesterday, he suddenly forced himself into the room with some rice rine.¡¯


    ¡¯You¡¯re kidding!¡¯


    Haruka hadn¡¯t heard about that at all.


    ¡¯He stayed until morning. Even though I was tired ¨C it wasn¡¯t wee.¡¯


    What on earth had they talked about? Haruka was curious, but on the other hand, she was too frightened to ask.


    ¡¯Hey. Are you two dating?¡¯ asked Masato with a wide grin.


    Haruka hadn¡¯t thought that Masato would ask that question.


    Her body heated up all at once.


    ¡¯E-er, that¡¯s...¡¯


    Haruka was fumbling for words to reply when another boy Masato¡¯s age ran in.


    She¡¯d seen him in a photo before. It was probably Tomoya.


    ¡¯Masato! I¡¯m so d you¡¯re OK!¡¯


    Tomoya leapt onto the bed and hugged Masato.


    ¡¯Tomoya-kun, that hurts.¡¯


    ¡¯Shut up! You went off and searched on your own. This is punishment.¡¯


    Tomoya jostled Masato.


    Haruka had heard that he med Masato when Yumiko disappeared, but it seemed like that hadn¡¯t been how he really felt ¨C it had probablye from mortification at himself for not being able to do anything.


    ¡¯Wait, Tomoya. Masato-kun doesn¡¯t like that.¡¯


    Yumiko interrupted them.


    When Haruka saw the bright smile on Masato¡¯s face, she felt how much he had changed.


    ¡¯Let¡¯s go.¡¯


    Turning away from the cheerful children, Yakumo said that to Haruka quietly.


    ¡¯Masato-kun, see you again.¡¯


    ¡¯See you again!¡¯


    With Masato¡¯s smile behind her, Haruka followed Yakumo out.


    * * *


    Gotou sat on the sofa in the hospital waiting room with Wakabayashi.


    Wakabayashi¡¯s eyes were distant ¨C he looked much older than yesterday, to the point that he looked like a different person.


    ¡¯Are you all right?¡¯


    Gotou spoke up without thinking when he saw how small Wakabayashi looked.


    ¡¯Yeah. I haven¡¯t fallen so much that I need you to worry about me.¡¯


    Wakabayashi smiled wryly.


    ¡¯So? What did you want to talk about?¡¯ said Gotou, feeling ufortable.


    I have something I want to talk to you about ¨C Wakabayashi had said that.


    ¡¯There¡¯s something I want to give you.¡¯


    Wakabayashi took an old photo from his jacket pocket and gave it to Gotou.


    ¡¯What is it?¡¯


    Gotou epted it.


    There was a middle-aged man with ck-rimmed sses. It was probably the doctor named Kawakami. Next to him stood a beautiful woman with almond eyes. She was Rin.


    Between them was a boy who had his head turned down.


    Gotou realised immediately who it was.


    He could see a lump on his forehead.


    This is the horn Yakumo talked about ¨C


    When Gotou saw it like this, it really didn¡¯t look like a horn. It was just a bulge.


    There was something wrong with the people who would treat him like a demon for something like this.


    ¡¯I only talked to that boy once.¡¯


    ¡¯I didn¡¯t...¡¯


    Wakabayashi hadn¡¯t mentioned that even in front of the cedar tree.


    ¡¯When I went to the clinic about my father, I yed cards with him in the garden.¡¯


    ¡¯Cards.¡¯


    Just from knowing the several awful things that the man with two red eyes had down, that felt incredibly unnatural.


    ¡¯At the time, he smiled. He smiled just like any other kid. I thought, so even demonsugh.¡¯


    ¡¯What are you trying to say?¡¯


    Wakabayashi breathed loudly before continuing.


    ¡¯Was he always a demon? Or did the children around him turn him into one?¡¯


    Was the madness within somebody always there? Or was it brought out of them because of their circumstances?


    Gotou had been on many cases.


    He sometimes thought that circumstances definitely changed people. But on the other hand, he also felt there was madness from birth that normal people couldn¡¯t understand.


    Which is correct ¨C Gotou thought about it, but he gave up right away.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t understand things as difficult as that,¡¯ he replied curtly.


    The man with two red eyes had said that the true nature of humanity was darkness. Yakumo had said that he could see a small light when he faced that darkness.


    Rather than which was correct or incorrect, Gotou wanted to believe there was a light.


    When he looked up, he saw Yakumo and Haruka walking towards him.


    Wakabayashi stood up and bowed at both of them.


    Yakumo received him with a nod.


    ¡¯Let¡¯s go.¡¯


    Yakumo was the one who said that.


    Right. Gotou really had to get back soon or it would be bad.


    ¡¯Bye,¡¯ said Gotou as he stood up.


    * * *


    As usual, Ishii was dying from boredom because of paperwork.


    When Gotou reported that Nanase Miyuki was spotted in Nagano prefecture, the search here had been stopped.


    Why did she go to Nagano? And how did Gotou encounter her?


    There was a mountain of things Ishii wanted to ask once Gotou returned.


    Interrupting Ishii¡¯s thoughts, the door opened and Makoto appeared.


    ¡¯Hello.¡¯


    ¡¯M-Makoto-san.¡¯


    ¡¯Detective Gotou hasn¡¯t returned yet then,¡¯ said Makoto, sounding a bit disappointed as she looked around the room.


    ¡¯He hasn¡¯t. Earlier, he contacted me to say he was returning, but...¡¯


    ¡¯I see. I have a number of things I want to ask him.¡¯


    ¡¯Is it about Nanase Miyuki?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes.¡¯


    Makoto looked somewhat sorrowful.


    ¡¯Though only slightly, I feel like I understand what you were saying, Makoto-san,¡¯ said Ishii, though he was a bit divided on whether to say it.


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    ¡¯About the reason for Nanase Miyuki¡¯s actions. She stole back the head of the man with two red eyes even though it pu her in danger.¡¯


    ¡¯She will definitely show up again,¡¯ said Makoto with confidence.


    ¡¯Why do you think that?¡¯


    ¡¯Because of Yakumo-kun.¡¯


    ¡¯Yakumo-shi?¡¯


    Makoto said that matter-of-factly, but Ishii didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡¯To Nanase Miyuki, Yakumo-kun is...¡¯


    Interrupting Makoto¡¯s words, the door opened with a bang.


    ¡¯Where¡¯s Gotou?¡¯


    Miyagawa flew into the room.


    ¡¯Er, um, I think he¡¯s heading her...¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯m going to fire that guy!¡¯


    Miyagawa¡¯s face was red with anger. His menacing look made Ishii anxious.


    ¡¯No, please, anything but that...¡¯


    Ishii wiped the sweat off his forehead as he tried to smooth things over.


    For some reason, Makotoughed as she saw that.


    ¡¯Well, whatever. Ishii,e with me.¡¯


    Miyagawa signalled for him toe with his chin.


    ¡¯Eh? Again?¡¯


    ¡¯You don¡¯t want to?¡¯


    Miyagawa red at him fiercely.


    ¡¯I¡¯ll go!¡¯


    Ishii stood up reflexively and ran out after Miyagawa.


    He fell ¨C


    * * *


    Haruka closed her eyes in front of the cedar tree, a dwelling for spirits, and put her hands together.


    Surrounded by white skunk cabbage, it felt sacred here.


    This was where Rin had slept for a long forty-five years.


    Her son had looked different from others. Even though that was all, people didn¡¯t ept him. They persecuted her, making her lose her life.


    However, she tried to protect her son until the end.


    Even after death, she searched for him frantically, worried about his safety ¨C


    Though she had been in awful circumstances, it felt like her hope had been carried through.


    How could Yakumo¡¯s father be in such darkness even after death when he was so loved?


    He had said this.


    ¨C I am a demon made by the actions of humanity.


    Haruka couldn¡¯t deny it. People were terrifyingly cruel to those who were different from them.


    When those negative emotions connected, incidents like the one forty-five years ago urred.


    In that meaning, that person might also have been a victim.


    But ¨C


    Yakumo said this.


    The only person who chooses your path is you yourself ¨C


    Haruka wanted to believe in Yakumo¡¯s words. No matter how dark the circumstances, there was a small light ahead. When people couldn¡¯t believe in that any more, they would step off the path.


    ¡¯Let¡¯s go already.¡¯


    Yakumo, who stood behind her, ran his hand through his messy hair in irritation.


    ¡¯Already?¡¯


    ¡¯We¡¯re going to your sister¡¯s grave too. If we don¡¯t hurry, we¡¯ll have to stay another night.¡¯


    ¨C That¡¯s right. I have to visit my sister too.


    ¡¯OK.¡¯


    Haruka stood up and looked at the sky.


    The sun had set. The dusk sky was dyed red.


    The mountain was also tinged with red, like the red leaves of autumn ¨C

 Volume 8 Chapter 1

    Volume 8 Chapter 1


    <strong>VOLUME 8 ¨C THE VANISHED SPIRIT</strong> file 01: suspicion


    -


    Life is a momentary phase The end of life is a momentary phase ¨C Dougen


    -


    1


    -


    ¡®Stop!¡¯


    Saitou Yakumo woke up to his own yell.


    His body was covered in sweat as hey on the wooden floor.


    ¨C A dream?


    After realising that, Yakumo slowly sat up.


    He didn¡¯t remember the contents of his dream, but he was left with a smouldering impression in his chest that it had been incredibly unpleasant


    That¡¯s how dreams are ¨C


    His vision was blurry, as if he were surrounded by fog.


    The back of his neck hurt like it had been squeezed tightly.


    ¨C Did I hit it on something?


    Then, his surroundings became clear. He had thought he was in the university¡¯s Movie Research Circle room, where he usually slept, but it seemed he was wrong.


    It was dim ¨C


    There were candleholders in the four corners of the room, with the small lights of the candles flickering. The room was about twenty tatami in size.


    At first nce, it looked like a temple, but rocks dripping with water jutted out of the ceiling and the wall in the back and the narrow pir in the middle of the room supported the limestone ceiling, which looked like it might copse at any moment.


    This was probably built out of some limestone cave.


    ¨C Why am I here?


    Yakumo was trying to search through his memories, but the pain in the back of his neck stopped him. He let out a groan and closed his eyes.


    His forehead was covered with a cold sweat.


    He was taking deep breaths to try to calm down when an offensive smell suddenly assaulted him.


    Yakumo knew what that smell was immediately.


    Blood ¨C


    ¡¯This is...¡¯


    Yakumo leant back without thinking.


    There was an aging fifty-year old man copsed there in priest¡¯s robes.


    His eyes were wide. A purple tongue hung from his half-open mouth.


    He had dug his fingernails into the floorboards, probably because he had frantically struggled to get away.


    There were stab wounds all over the man¡¯s body.


    Therge amount of blood that hade out of his wounds spread around the man, as if to draw his figure.


    It was clear to anyone that Yakumo was already dead.


    Yakumo knew this man.


    His name was Seidou. The chief priest at the temple.


    ¡¯What is this...¡¯ murmured Yakumo, covering his face with his hands. Then, he suddenly felt something strange.


    He felt something sticky on his palms.


    ¨C It can¡¯t be.


    Yakumo held his hands up in front of his eyes.


    They were a deep red ¨C


    From his palms to his fingers, congealed blood stuck to his hand.


    Again, Yakumo looked at Seidou, whoy face-down.


    There was a knife stuck in the floor.


    The de was stained with blood up to the handle.


    Yakumo had a creeping suspicion.


    There was no sign that Seidou had been dragged. The blood seeping into the floor around him also showed that he had been killed here.


    ¨C Something happened.


    The more he tried to remember, the more the back of his neck hurt. Like there were memories there that he himself wanted to forget.


    While bearing with the pain in the back of his neck, Yakumo slowly stood up.


    ¨C I won¡¯t forgive you.


    Yakumo heard a voice from somewhere.


    A woman¡¯s voice that echoed with darkness, like it had been strangled out of the bottom of her stomach ¨C


    When Yakumo turned around, he saw a woman with her head facing down standing in front of the double doors which were the only exit.


    She wore a navy zer with a short check skirt. It was probably a uniform from some high school.


    Her wet hair clung to her face.


    Her skin was so pale that her veins appeared, faintly blue, and she was sickly thin.


    Yakumo knew that in front of him wasn¡¯t a living person but a ghost that he was seeing with his red left eye.


    Yakumo looked at the girl.


    ¨C I won¡¯t forgive you.


    The girl said that again in a voice filled with hatred as she slowly lifted her head.


    Her eyes were bloodshot, as if she were possessed by something.


    Hatred, resentment, envy ¨C those eyes condensed a variety of negative emotions.


    ¨C Die. Pay for it with your death.


    The girl repeated herself in a voice as hoarse as an old woman¡¯s.


    ¡¯Why would you go so far...¡¯


    Without replying to Yakumo¡¯s question, the girl went through the entrance, as if she had been sucked in, and disappeared.


    ¡¯Wait.¡¯


    Using the wall for support, Yakumo chased the girl.


    Just as he was about to try to push open the doors, he suddenly stopped.


    ¡¯This is...¡¯


    There was a piece of paper about the size of a business card stuck on the doors.


    There was a short message on the piece of paper.


    The moment Yakumo read the message, his eyes went wide.


    If someone who didn¡¯t understand looked at it without knowing the point, it would probably be difficult to understand the meaning from the message. However, Yakumo was different. He immediately understood the dreadfulness indicated by that message.


    ¨C This is bad.


    Yakumo wanted to make a call, but he didn¡¯t have his mobile. That wasn¡¯t all that was missing. He couldn¡¯t find his wallet or key either.


    He turned around, but they hadn¡¯t fallen in the room.


    Either he dropped them somewhere, or ¨C anyway, looking at the situation, it would be useless to stay any longer. He needed to get out of here as soon as he could.


    Yakumo took the paper off the doors and stuck it in his pocket. Then, he took a candleholder in his pocket and pushed open the doors.


    With the help of the faint light of the candle, he looked around.


    Right in front of the doors, he saw the bare rock face of a limestone cavern.


    Water dripped from the rocks above his head. The cave continued, about five metres wide and two metres tall.


    ¨C Seems like this is the only way to proceed.


    Yakumo tried to advance, dragging his body forward, but his feet were unsteady, as if the ground were shaking beneath him.


    After walking a few steps, he put his hand against the rock wall and took deep breaths with heaving shoulders.


    He heard footsteps.


    Somebody¡¯s here ¨C


    The moment he lifted his head, he was hit by a strong light.


    Yakumo¡¯s vision went white, like a smokescreen had been put up in front of him.


    ¡¯What are you doing here?¡¯


    It was a man¡¯s voice. It had an intimidating tone to it.


    After blinking a number of times, he finally saw the person standing in front of him.


    It was a middle-aged uniformed officer holding a torch.


    ¡¯I...¡¯


    Yakumo was lost for words.


    At the current stage, his memories were still vague, so he had no way of exining.


    ¡¯You look a bit pale...¡¯


    The middle-aged officer walked towards Yakumo.


    ¡¯I¡¯m fine,¡¯ replied Yakumo, looking away from reflex. But it was a bitte. The middle-aged uniformed officer looked surprised.


    ¡¯Your eye...¡¯


    Yakumo knew what he was going to say even without hearing the rest.


    His left eye was red ¨C that was why he was surprised. In the past, seeing a response like this would hurt him deeply, but now he thought of it like nothing.


    People were frightened of others who were different than they were. It was natural as a living being.


    ¡¯It¡¯s terrible!¡¯


    A voice echoed through the limestone cavern, interrupting the silence.


    Yakumo turned his eyes towards the doors to the cave, which were still open. A young uniformed officer stood there, pointing inside agitatedly.


    It appeared he had noticed the corpse in the cave.


    ¡¯What happened?¡¯ asked the middle-aged uniformed officer in a rxed manner.


    ¡¯S-somebody¡¯s dead!¡¯ shouted the young uniformed officer.


    That was the sign.


    Yakumo pushed the middle-aged uniformed officer aside and ran.


    The middle-aged office fell on his behind and yelled, ¡¯Wait!¡¯ Unfortunately, Yakumo couldn¡¯t obey thatmand right now.


    Yakumo just ran with all his strength towards the exit.


    After running about fifty metres, the path took arge curve.


    He saw the light of the exit after the turn.


    ¡¯Oi! Wait!¡¯


    The officers¡¯ voices and footsteps followed him.


    Even if he ran out of the exit, with his exhausted body, he would probably be caught soon. That would be the end of everything.


    ¨C What to do?


    Yakumo stopped and looked around. He spotted a gap between the rocks.


    Limestone caves wereplex ¨C there wasn¡¯t only one exit. Perhaps this gap would connect to another exit. However, if it was a dead end, that would be like running into a cage himself.


    Yakumo made his decision and decided to dive into the gap, hiding himself quickly.


    He stifled his breath ¨C


    The footsteps of the officers caught up soon after, but they went right by.


    After a pause, Yakumo moved to look at the exit.


    After the officers discussed something at the exit, they split up, running left and right.


    Yakumo let out a sigh of relief, but then he returned to the problem at hand.


    He couldn¡¯t hide here forever. The officers wouldn¡¯t search that far either. If they couldn¡¯t find him, they¡¯d return to the limestone cave.


    That said, going to the limestone cave¡¯s exit now would be suicide.


    He really would have to go through the gap in the rocks to the end.


    Yakumo stooped over and stepped into the deep darkness.


    Suddenly, the bloody image of Seidou shed through Yakumo¡¯s mind.


    ¨C Did I do that?


    He wanted to deny it ¨C there was no way ¨C but at this point, Yakumo didn¡¯t have the evidence to.


    Anyway, he had to escape now.


    After moving about ten metres, he saw a small light.


    There was an exit ahead.


    With relief, he took another step. Then, his foot slipped.


    ¡¯Damn.¡¯


    It was already toote when he spoke.


    The rock he had stepped on crumbled loudly.


    Yakumo fell into the darkness, dragged in by gravity ¨C


    -


    2


    -


    After Ozawa Haruka finished her orchestra circle practice, she headed for the prefabricated building in the back of Building B.


    There were ten small rooms of four and a half tatami in size on each floor.


    Haruka stood in front of the room at the very end of the first floor. There was a te that read Movie Research Circle on the door, but it was a tant lie.


    The owner of the room, Saitou Yakumo, had fooled the university¡¯s student union, created a fictional club and used the room as his own.


    Yakumo¡¯s left eye had been red from birth and had the unique ability to see the spirits of the dead.


    ¨C A hateful guy.


    That had been Haruka¡¯s first impression. A contrary person who was unfriendly and hated to deal with others.


    Starting with Miki¡¯s case. Haruka had experienced many incidents with Yakumo.


    Most of them had been depressing, but with those experiences, Haruka¡¯s impression of Yakumo had changed a lot.


    Because of Yakumo¡¯s unique ability, his own mother had tried to kill him and others looked at him like he was strange.


    After experiencing hardship, Yakumo had put a wall between himself and others to protect his damaged heart.


    However, inside he noticed more than anyone and had a kind side to him.


    After Haruka noticed that, Yakumo seemed cute to her.


    Somehow, she could rx with him. Though he probably didn¡¯t intend it himself, she felt like she was being protected.


    Now, she would go see him whenever she had time.


    One of her friends had asked her if they were dating before. Unfortunately, the answer was no.


    Though she had experienced many things with Yakumo, time had passed without any particr developments, and before she¡¯d noticed it, she was here, half a year from graduation.


    After that ¨C there was probably nothing.


    They might have experienced too much to be more than friends.


    Close, but far. That was her rtionship with Yakumo.


    I wonder what Yakumo thinks ¨C she did want to ask, but she felt like doing so would ruin everything they had built so far.


    She was very afraid of that.


    ¨C What am I thinking about?


    Haruka smiled self-derisively and looked towards the door again.


    Today, she hadn¡¯t been involved in some case like usual. It would be Yakumo¡¯s birthday soon. She had thought about giving him a present, but she didn¡¯t know what he would like.


    After worrying about it, she decided to ask the person himself and came here.


    ¡¯Yakumo-kun, you here?¡¯


    Haruka called out as she opened the door.


    However, Yakumo was missing.


    ¡¯What? He¡¯s not here...¡¯


    With a sigh, Haruka sat on her usual seat by the door.


    A dreary room with nothing in it ¨C


    Even the chair she sat on was just a rusty folding chair that could be found anywhere. That said, it made her calm.


    It was a small room, only four and a half tatami in size, but she didn¡¯t have to put on airs here ¨C she could be herself.


    Haruka rested her head on the table.


    It was quiet.


    ¡¯Yakumo, won¡¯t youe back soon...¡¯


    Once he got back, he would definitelyin, saying something like ¡¯What are you doing here?¡¯ or ¡¯Do you have this much free time?¡¯.


    When Haruka had first met Yakumo, she would be seriously mad by what he said.


    However, now it was as natural to her as a ¡¯Good morning¡¯. It wasfortable.


    She had never felt this way with anyone else before.


    ¨C I probably like...


    To clear her head, Haruka took out her mobile and started typing a message.


    It was to Yakumo.


    She had never received a reply from Yakumo after messaging him. It was just a one-way digital signal.


    It was mysterious how she still felt like they were connected this way.


    <Do you want anything?>


    Haruka sent a short message andy on the table again.


    -


    3


    -


    I have so much time ¨C


    Gotou Kazutoshi yawned as he sat on the chair.


    Nothing case-like had happened recently. He knew that he shouldn¡¯t want cases as part of the police, but sitting at a desk didn¡¯t suit him.


    The Unsolved Cases Special Investigation Room that Gotou was stationed at had the goal of cleaning up cases that had been ced aside, as per the name.


    That said, most of it was just paperwork. For Gotou, who thought before he acted, it was like torture.


    After Gotou had sighed for the nth time, the door opened.


    ¡¯D-Detective Gotou! I-it¡¯s terrible!¡¯


    Ishii Yuutarou flew in with a panicked expression.


    ¡¯You¡¯re so noisy,¡¯ responded Gotou with a click of his tongue.


    Gotou could count on one hand the number of times things had actually been terrible when Ishii said they were.


    ¡¯But...¡¯


    Ishii faltered, suddenly losing his momentum.


    Gotou had thought that Ishii had grown a bit, but he really didn¡¯t have his feet firmly nted on the ground.


    ¡¯What are you making such a fuss about?¡¯


    ¡¯E-er, I passed.¡¯


    ¡¯For what?¡¯


    ¡¯That. I passed.¡¯


    As usual, Ishii didn¡¯t get to the point.


    ¡¯What¡¯s that? Say it clearly.¡¯


    ¡¯The promotion exam.¡¯


    Ishii¡¯s breathing was ragged.


    ¡¯Promotion exam?¡¯


    ¡¯Like I said, I passed. The assistant inspector promotion exam.¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s good.¡¯


    Gotou wasn¡¯t properly listening, but when he understood the meaning of the words, he suddenlye to his senses.


    ¡¯What did you say just now?¡¯


    ¡¯I said, the promotion exam...¡¯


    ¡¯That isn¡¯t it. I meant the rank.¡¯


    ¡¯Assistant inspector.¡¯


    Ishii puffed up his chest in pride.


    ¡¯You¡¯re going to be an assistant inspector?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes sir.¡¯


    ¨C What the hell.


    Gotou¡¯s sleepiness flew away all at once.


    ¡¯What¡¯s wrong? You look pale...¡¯


    Ishii looked at Gotou¡¯s face in concern.


    Though he probably didn¡¯t mean it this way himself, it felt like he was pitying Gotou. It irritated him.


    Gotou lifted his hand to hit Ishii¡¯s head, but he didn¡¯t drop it.


    ¡¯Excuse me...¡¯


    Ishii adjusted the position of his silver-framed sses with his fingers. His gesture, which annoyed Gotou even normally, especially grated on his nerves today.


    ¡¯What?¡¯


    ¡¯Aren¡¯t you happy for me?¡¯


    ¨C Happy? You kidding?


    Gotou hurriedly swallowed the words he had almost said.


    If those words left his mouth, it would be like he had acknowledged the dirty jealousy in the bottom of his heart.


    ¡¯Congrattions, Assistant Inspector Ishii.¡¯


    Gotou turned his chair around so his back was facing Ishii.


    He knew himself he wasn¡¯t acting like an adult, but knowing that didn¡¯t change anything.


    ¡¯Are you angry?¡¯


    Ishii walked in front of Gotou as he said that.


    ¨C This guy really can¡¯t read the mood.


    ¡¯I¡¯m not angry!¡¯


    ¡¯But...¡¯


    Ishii¡¯s brows furrowed in his confusion.


    ¡¯Do you know my rank?¡¯


    ¡¯You¡¯re a police inspector.¡¯


    There was no malice in Ishii¡¯s words. That just made Gotou more irritated.


    ¡¯I¡¯m the same as you. Assistant inspector.¡¯


    ¡¯Are you joking again, sir?¡¯


    Ishii shook his head, as if to say ¡¯My, my¡¯. That gesture made Gotou even more annoyed.


    Gotou clicked his tongue and stood up.


    ¡¯E-excuse me... Where are you going?¡¯


    ¡¯I will be having lunch. Assistant Inspector Ishii.¡¯


    Gotou bowed theatrically towards Ishii.


    ¡¯Please stop that.¡¯


    Ishii wriggled like a mollusc and clung to Gotou.


    ¡¯Let go of me!¡¯


    Gotou thrust Ishii away and left the room, but then his feet suddenly stopped.


    ¨C Why am I so angry?


    He didn¡¯t have a response.


    ¨C The corporatedder can kiss my ass!


    Like that, he had done whatever he wanted up until now. He hadn¡¯t even tried taking the promotion exam, since it was annoying.


    Even though nobody had told him to do it ¨C even though it was what he himself wanted ¨C why was he so irritated?


    ¡¯Damn it!¡¯


    Gotou kicked the wall and started walking.


    -


    4


    -


    Splish, splish ¨C


    Yakumo regained consciousness while hearing the periodic sound of dripping water.


    ¨C I¡¯m still alive.


    When he opened his eyes, he saw limestone, winding like a gigantic organism.


    Yakumo sat up from his face-up state.


    He saw a faint lighting in from outside. Though it was small, there was a hole to the outside. It looked like he could get out if he crouched.


    A creaking pain ran through his left leg, making Yakumo¡¯s expression contort.


    The lower left half of his jeans was ripped and soaked with blood


    With the support of a rock jutting out from the ground, Yakumo got up and started walking, dragging his injured left leg behind him, and escaped the limestone cave while stooped over.


    He was in the middle of a forest of cedar trees.


    He looked up and saw the summer sun peeking through.


    He naturally narrowed his eyes and covered them with his hands. Then, he heard the sound of running water.


    About five metres ahead, he saw a stream.


    It was about as deep as his ankle. It seemed like a spring was the water source ¨C he could see clearly to the bottom of the stream.


    Yakumo went into the stream, put his face to the water to drink it and wet his dry throat, and washed the wound on his left leg.


    Then, he rubbed his hands together in the water to wash the blood off.


    The red water slowly flowed away.


    It would probably soon fade into the rest of the water, making it indistinguishable.


    Yakumo got out on the rock on the opposite side. He ripped the left sleeve of his shirt from the shoulder and wrapped the injury on his left leg on it, using the sleeve as a bandage.


    Yakumo went to the nearby cedar tree, sat down and calmed his breathing.


    ¨C Why did this happen?


    After he had regained his calm, that question came to Yakumo¡¯s brain.


    The man who died was the priest of the temple, Seidou. The two of them had walked this weedy pathst night and went into the limestone cavern ¨C he remembered that.


    Something was following them then.


    But Yakumo wasn¡¯t sure of what. When he tried to remember, his head started hurting, as if to stop him.


    Yakumo gave up on trying to remember what happened around the incident and started organising his thoughts in order.


    Yesterday morning, a man came to the Movie Research Circle at the university.


    It was Eishin. He was fairly old, but he had arge frame with a good physique. At first nce he looked gentle, but he was broadminded.


    He had been the teacher of Yakumo¡¯s uncle, Isshin.


    After Isshin¡¯s death, he had been persistent in trying to get Yakumo to continue at the temple, so Yakumo found him troublesome.


    ¡¯There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to request.¡¯


    Eishin had said that the moment he entered the room.


    ¡¯I refuse.¡¯


    Despite Yakumo¡¯s refusal, Eishin continued anyway.


    ¡¯Do you know about reincarnation?¡¯


    Eishin smiled.


    ¨C Reincarnation.


    Yakumo was half-dumbfounded when he heard the word.


    Rustle.


    The rustling of a tree brought Yakumo back to his senses.


    Something had run through the grass.


    A roon.


    Yakumo was relieved, but he knew he couldn¡¯t stay here forever.


    If the police found his way out of the limestone cave, they would probablye here right away. He had to put as much distance as he could between them before them.


    Most importantly, he couldn¡¯t just keep running like this.


    He needed to gather information and confirm what had happened. No matter what terrible truth was waiting for him, it was his duty to know.


    Yakumo stood up with determination and began to walk along the stream ¨C


    -


    5


    -


    Withplicated feelings, Ishii threw himself into the paperwork.


    I want to be like Gotou as quickly as I can ¨C he had frantically tried his hardest with that mind set and taken the assistant inspector promotion exam for that reason, but he hadn¡¯t thought he would really be able to catch up.


    And he was also surprised that Gotou¡¯s rank was assistant inspector.


    Did he fail the test? No, that wasn¡¯t it. He probably hadn¡¯t had the time to even take it.


    Rather than taking a promotion exam, Gotou had chosen to act as a detective inspector. And how was Ishii inparison to that?


    After asking himself that, Ishii thought he was horribly lowly.


    His shoulders slumped just as the door to the room opened.


    The chief of the detectives, Miyagawa Hideya, showed up.


    Though he had a small frame, he had a bald head and thick eyebrows. Underneath that, he had ring eyes with a sharp glint in them which had the pressuring air of a carnivore.


    ¡¯Where¡¯ Gotou?¡¯ said Miyagawa in a forceful and gravelly voice after looking around the room.


    ¡¯Ah, er, he just stepped out.¡¯


    ¡¯cking off at a time like this.¡¯


    Miyagawa walked in angrily withrge strides and then sat on top of the desk with his arms crossed.


    ¡¯Did something happen?¡¯ Ishii asked timidly.


    ¡¯This morning, a corpse was found in the back of a limestone cavern in Nishitama,¡¯ said Miyagawa with a sigh.¡¯


    ¡¯A corpse...¡¯


    The victim was Todayama Seidou, the priest of a nearby temple. Fifty-eight years old.¡¯


    Miyagawa continued his exnation in a t tone.


    ¡¯The incident urred at about nine this morning. There was an anonymous tip about a corpse in a limestone cavern in the mountain area of Nishitama.¡¯


    ¡¯Anonymous...¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t rare for anonymous information toe to the police.


    Especially in big incidents, informants didn¡¯t want to get involved.


    ¡¯It seems like that limestone cavern¡¯s famous as a spiritual spot.¡¯


    ¡¯Perhaps he went there to test his courage?¡¯


    ¡¯We don¡¯t know the details yet, but it¡¯s possible. Anyway, two policemen went that and found a corpse, like the tip said.¡¯


    ¡¯Oh.¡¯


    Ishii gave a responsecking feeling.


    He saw the outline of the case, but it was out of their jurisdiction. He didn¡¯t know why Miyagawa had gone out of his way to talk about it.


    ¡¯It seems like the corpse was stabbed all over.¡¯


    ¡¯Stabbed... all over...¡¯


    The image of a priest covered in blood in the limestone cavern came up in Ishii¡¯s head. He gulped.


    If he actually saw it, he probably would have screamed.


    ¡¯So the Nishitama precinct sent a request for cooperation.¡¯


    ¡¯To us?¡¯


    Ishii was surprised.


    ¡¯Yeah.¡¯


    ¡¯Why is that?¡¯


    ¡¯The two officers he went witnessed a suspicious man at the scene.¡¯


    Miyagawa¡¯s way of speaking was impassive, like he was reading a speech, but his expression was unusually grim.


    ¡¯Is he the culprit?¡¯


    ¡¯The Nishitama precinct says it¡¯s likely.¡¯


    ¡¯I see.¡¯


    ¡¯In the officers¡¯ testimony, the man who ran from the scene had a red left eye.¡¯


    Miyagawa said that without a pause.


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    It took some time for Ishii to understand.


    Ishii only knew one person with a red left eye.


    ¨C Saitou Yakumo.


    But that was just from the people Ishii knew. He couldn¡¯t deny the possibility that there were other people with red left eyes.


    ¡¯Look at this.¡¯


    Miyagawa might have sensed what Ishii was feeling, because he took a piece of paper from his breast pocket and ced it on the desk.


    It was a copy of an identity card which looked like a student ID.


    ¡¯T-this is...¡¯


    When Ishii saw what was written there, he was lost for words.


    ¨C Meisei University, Saitou Yakumo


    ¡¯There was a wallet at the limestone cavern. Seems like this was in it,¡¯ exined Miyagawa.


    ¡¯That¡¯s...¡¯


    Yakumo¡¯s head shed through Ishii¡¯s mind.


    Well-defined features and skin was white as porcin. Terrible bedhead and sleepy eyes.


    He had a nk expression and acted indifferent ot everything, but in the back of his eyes, he coolly observed others¡¯ words and actions.


    It was true that his perception had led them to solve many cases, but at the same time, Ishii felt frightened.


    When he stood in front of Yakumo, he felt like Yakumo saw right to the bottom of his heart, so Ishii couldn¡¯t rx. There was something mysterious about Yakumo.


    It might have been because Yakumo was the son of that man ¨C


    ¡¯The Nishitama precinct¡¯s sending a detective over,¡¯ said Miyagawa while crossing his arms.


    ¡¯Could it be that we are ¨C ¡¯


    ¡¯Exactly.¡¯


    ¡¯Eeeehhh!¡¯


    Ishii eximed without thinking.


    They were going to cooperate with a detective from the Nishitama precinct and chase Yakumo. To Ishii, it just seemed like a bad joke.


    ¡¯Don¡¯tin. I told them in advance that you¡¯re Yakumo¡¯s acquaintances.¡¯


    ¡¯I-isn¡¯t that bad?¡¯


    ¡¯They¡¯d find out anyway. It¡¯d be even worse to hide it.¡¯


    ¡¯I see...¡¯


    It was just as Miyagawa said. If they hid it, the information woulde out easily once they searched. If it was found outter, it would be an even worse problem.


    ¡¯Anyway, get Gotou back before they get here.¡¯


    Miyagawa finished with that and then briskly walked out the room with his bow-legged gait.


    Ishii felt like a gigantic weight had been ced on his shoulders. It seemed like he would be crushed t.


    ¨C Did Yakumo really kill someone?


    Ishii couldn¡¯t find the answer to the question eddying in his heart.


    -


    6


    -


    Assistant detective inspector? To hell with that.


    Gotou was walking on university premises in his irritation.


    The first term of university had ended and now it was summer vacation. It wasn¡¯t bustling like usual ¨C it was rather leisurely.


    Gotou was headed for the Movie Research Circle room, where Yakumo was.


    Gotou didn¡¯t know himself why he hade here.


    If they met, Yakumo would justin and make Gotou more irritated.


    Despite that, Gotou would want to meet Yakumo when he was in an ill humour. This wasn¡¯t the first time.


    It would be difficult to exin, but Yakumo made him feel that way.


    ¡¯Sorry to bother!¡¯


    As Gotou said that, he opened the door to the Movie Research Circle.


    ¡¯If you know you¡¯re a bother, please leave.¡¯


    ¨C This brat!


    Gotou swallowed the words he was about to say and his eyes went wide.


    In front of him wasn¡¯t Yakumo but Haruka.


    ¡¯... is what Yakumo would say.¡¯


    Harukaughed, shrugging her shoulders.


    ¡¯Oh, it¡¯s you, Haruka-chan?¡¯


    Gotou sat on the folding chair in the corner of the room and loosened his tie.


    The room had no air conditioning ¨C just an electric fan. If he stayed an hour in this room, he¡¯d be drenched in sweat.


    ¡¯Would you like something to drink?¡¯ asked Haruka, standing up.


    ¡¯Anything¡¯s good as long as it¡¯s cold.


    ¡¯Roger, Detective Inspector Gotou.¡¯


    ¡¯It¡¯s Assistant Detective Inspector.¡¯


    Gotou hadn¡¯t meant to say it, but it slipped out of his mouth.


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    Haruka looked confused.


    ¡¯It¡¯s nothing. Anyway, something cold.¡¯


    ¡¯OK!¡¯


    After saying that, Haruka went to the refrigerator in the back of the room.


    Recently, it had be so natural that he hadn¡¯t noticed, but looking at it like this, Gotou felt like he¡¯d visited the house of a newly-wedded couple.


    Even though a man and woman of the same age were at such an intimate distance, they weren¡¯t dating. It boggled Gotou¡¯s mind.


    Rather than the two of them both not being honest with themselves, they were probably just not good with romance.


    ¡¯Though I don¡¯t have the right to say anything...¡¯ said Gotou as he stretched.


    ¡¯Did you say something?¡¯


    Haruka came back with a bottle of tea.


    ¡¯It¡¯s nothing. Anyway, where¡¯s Yakumo?¡¯


    Gotou epted the tea from Haruka and gulped it down.


    ¡¯Gotou-san, you weren¡¯t together with Yakumo-san then,¡¯ said Haruka, sitting down on the folding chair and propping her head up in her hands. From that response, Haruka didn¡¯t know where Yakumo was either.


    ¡¯Yeah.¡¯


    ¡¯Is there another case?¡¯


    Haruka looked at him doubtfully.


    It appeared that she thought Gotou only came to see Yakumo when there was a case.


    ¡¯That¡¯s not it. I was just wondering how he was since I haven¡¯t seen him aroundtely. How about you?¡¯


    ¡¯I felt the same way.¡¯


    Haruka smiled.


    At this lull in their conversation, Gotou¡¯s mobile phone rang.


    The disy showed Ishii¡¯s number.


    ¡¯Your mobile¡¯s ringing.¡¯


    Gotou thought about ignoring it, but with Haruka¡¯sment, Gotou had to answer.


    ¡¯What?¡¯


    <Detective Gotou, it¡¯s terrible!>


    He heard Ishii¡¯s agitated voice from the phone.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t make such a fuss.¡¯


    <But it really is terrible!>


    ¡¯Then talk,¡¯ Gotou said curtly.


    It really did make him irritated to think that this useless guy was on the same level as him.


    <Ah, yes sir. After you went out, Detective Gotou, I was doing paperwork for a while, when...>


    ¡¯Forget the preamble,¡¯ Gotou interrupted.


    <I-I apologise, sir. This morning, a corpse was found in a limestone cavern in Nishitama.>


    ¡¯And?¡¯


    Though Nishitama was a neighbouring city, it was a different jurisdiction.


    The police organisation was very aware of its borders. If people stuck their necks into other jurisdictions¡¯ business, there¡¯d be trouble.


    <The police are chasing a man as an important person of interest because of evidence and eyewitness testimony.>


    ¡¯So that¡¯s the culprit then.¡¯


    <W-wait! That¡¯s not it!>


    Ishii hurriedly stopped Gotou before he could hang up.


    ¡¯What¡¯s not it?¡¯


    <The name of the person of interest is Saitou Yakumo-shi.>


    ¡¯Ah, I see.¡¯


    Gotou was about to hang up when he suddenly realised what Ishii had said.


    ¨C It can¡¯t be.


    <Excuse me... Detective Gotou...>


    Ishii¡¯s wavering voice came through the receiver.


    ¡¯What¡¯d you say just now?¡¯


    <I said that the person of interest was Saitou Yakumo-shi...>


    Gotou hadn¡¯t heard wrong.


    ¡¯When you say Yakumo... You mean that Yakumo!?¡¯


    Gotou sat up as he shouted in his agitation.


    Haruka looked at him anxiously, seeming to sense that something terrible had happened.


    <Yes sir. That Yakumo-shi, the one we know.>


    ¡¯You¡¯re kidding me.¡¯


    Gotou couldn¡¯t ept Ishii¡¯s words.


    However, Ishii wasn¡¯t the type to fool people or joke around. That made his words ring true.


    Yakumo was a person of interest in a murder case ¨C like Gotou could ept something as stupid as that.


    As if to deny Gotou¡¯s thoughts, something somebody said shed through his mind.


    ¨C That child will kill people.


    Yakumo¡¯s mother, Saitou Azusa, had said that.


    It was a rainy night fifteen years ago.


    That day, Azusa had had her hands on the neck of her own son, Yakumo, while incoherently saying, ¡¯That child will kill people.¡¯


    Were those words that came from delusion or a prophecy ¨C


    Now, Gotou couldn¡¯t see the answer.


    <Hello, Detective Gotou?>


    Gotou came back to his senses when he heard Ishii¡¯s voice.


    This wasn¡¯t the time to remember the past.


    ¡¯Exin in detail.¡¯


    Gotou sat down on the chair again with a hard expression.


    -


    7


    -


    Yakumo stopped his walking along the river.


    A drop of water hit his cheek.


    He looked up. Thick clouds nketed the sky.


    ¡¯An evening shower...¡¯


    As if they had waited for Yakumo¡¯s murmur,rge raindrops suddenly started to fall.


    Climbing down the mountain would be dangerous in the rain.


    Yakumo looked around and saw arge rock with a hollow in it a bit beyond the river.


    He could probably take shelter there if he stooped over.


    Yakumo quickened his pace while dragging his left foot and slid his body into the hollow of the rock.


    Therge raindrops hit the ground loudly, creating a light mist. Yakumo decided to rest until the shower was over.


    He ran both his hands through his hair and wiped them off.


    After letting out a long sigh, a woman¡¯s face shed through Yakumo¡¯s head.


    ¨C Ozawa Haruka.


    He couldn¡¯t remember clearly now what his first impression of her had been.


    Somebody troublesome hase along ¨C he had probably just thought something like that.


    She would disappear once she had used him and didn¡¯t need him any more. He had thought she¡¯d be one of that type. After some time, he wouldn¡¯t think about her again. Like scenery passing in a car window.


    However, the word Haruka had said so casually had destroyed the prejudices and sense of values that Yakumo had had up until then.


    ¨C Beautiful.


    Haruka had said that when she saw Yakumo¡¯s red left eye.


    Though Yakumo didn¡¯t say it, that word had healed Yakumo¡¯s impoverished heart more than anything that had ever been said to him up until now.


    Because of his red left eye, which could see the spirits of the dead, he was viewed as something strange and looked at by the world with curiosity.


    ¡¯Creepy.¡¯


    ¡¯Scary.¡¯


    ¡¯Pitiful.¡¯


    Hate. Fear. Pity ¨C


    Each of those words hurt Yakumo¡¯s heart, as if they were sharp des.


    ¨C I¡¯m not wanted.


    It was natural for him to think that way.


    I don¡¯t want to be here. I want to disappear. Yakumo had wished for death countless times, but as somebody who could see the spirits of the death, he knew that death was not a release from pain.


    Yakumo felt like the word Haruka had said when she saw his red left eye ¨C beautiful ¨C had pulled out a stopper that had been in his heart.


    Like it had told him it was all right for him to exist.


    There had been many cases after that. While going through those, Haruka had be more than somebody who was just passing by.


    That wasn¡¯t all. After she had be a part of his life, Yakumo¡¯s world had started to change.


    Isshin and Nao. And Gotou ¨C Yakumo had realised that there were other people who wanted him to be there.


    At some point, the world had be something he didn¡¯t want to lose, and there were people he wanted to protect.


    In the past, he would have thought that troublesome, but it was different now.


    It was pleasant. He had been taught that he wasn¡¯t the only person in the world. It felt like he was being released from the suffering that he had been burdened with up until now.


    ¨C Why am I suddenly thinking about this?


    With a self-derisive smile, Yakumo shut his eyes.


    Perhaps because his nerves had calmed, he was assaulted by a heavy sleepiness.


    He had somewhere he could return. That was why he had to return. There were people who were waiting ¨C people he wanted to see ¨C


    Just as his neck lost its strength, Yakumo¡¯s eyes flew open.


    He couldn¡¯t fall asleep carelessly in a ce like this.


    Yakumo shook his head.


    At the same time, part of his memory came back to him.


    -


    He was in the cavern at the back of the limestone cave. Where Yakumo had woken up.


    The mes of the candles were flickering.


    Seidou stood there with lifeless eyes, as if his soul had left him, and gripped a knife.


    ¡¯What do you n to do after knowing the truth?¡¯ asked Seidou in a t voice.


    At the time, Yakumo had said something, but he couldn¡¯t remember what ¨C


    ¡¯I see. Then...¡¯


    Seidou smiled slightly and gripped the knife more tightly.


    Everything suddenly went dark ¨C and then another image appeared in his mind.


    A ce like a temple.


    ¡¯Do you believe in reincarnation?¡¯ said Seidou.


    A girl had been standing next to him.


    She had bobbed hair and well-defined features, like a doll.


    ¡¯I¡¯m the reincarnation of my mother.¡¯


    Though the girl smiled, there was no emotion there.


    This girl was empty.


    ¨C You?


    While he was thinking, a jolt of pain ran through the back of his neck, bringing him back to reality.


    A piece of a memory, just a moment. Everything was jumbled. He couldn¡¯t determine at this stage what it meant.


    However, it appeared clear that there had been some sort of quarrel between Yakumo and Seidou.


    Furthermore, Seidou had been holding a knife. It wouldn¡¯t be difficult to believe that after their quarrel, Yakumo had stabbed Seidou.


    The doubt that had started to disappear came back again.


    ¡¯That can¡¯t be.¡¯


    By saying it aloud, Yakumo cut down the growing anxiety in his heart.


    If he theorised recklessly without all the information, he would be bound by a hard perspective and would be able to arrive at the truth.


    For now, he wanted information. In order to do so, he would need to go to Seidou¡¯s temple.


    Yakumo waited for the rain to stop.


    -


    8


    -


    ¡¯What¡¯s wrong?¡¯ Haruka asked Gotou once he finished his call.


    Though she hadn¡¯t heard clearly, she could tell that something terrible had happened to Yakumo from the bits and pieces of the conversation she did hear.


    Her heart was pounding.


    It made Haruka recall what had happened half a year ago. The incident when Yakumo had disappeared without a word ¨C


    The corners of her eyes felt warm just from thinking about it.


    She didn¡¯t want to feel that way again.


    Gotou sat there silently with a stiff expression without answering Haruka¡¯s question.


    It felt like he wasn¡¯t sure if he should talk.


    That attitude made Haruka even more worried about the gravity of the situation.


    The heavy silence continued.


    The sound of the rain sounded incredibly loud.


    The rain was heavy ¨C the sound of the countless raindrops hitting the ground rang through the room.


    ¡¯Please tell me.¡¯


    Haruka gripped Gotou¡¯s arm.


    Guess there¡¯s no avoiding it ¨C with that expression on his face, Gotou let out a breath in resignation and said ¡¯I don¡¯t know the details yet¡¯ as his preface.


    ¡¯A corpse was found in a limestone cave in Nishitama.¡¯


    ¡¯A corpse...¡¯


    Could it be ¨C


    Haruka felt like she had suddenly fallen into a bottomless darkness.


    Tell me it isn¡¯t true ¨C Haruka stared at Gotou with that wish.


    ¡¯The person who died was the priest of a nearby temple,¡¯ said Gotou, as if he had sensed Haruka¡¯s feelings.


    ¡¯I see...¡¯


    She knew it was indiscreet, but she was relieved that the corpse wasn¡¯t Yakumo.


    ¡¯The police are chasing Yakumo as a person of interest.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    Haruka said that without thinking.


    It wasn¡¯t like she hadn¡¯t heard what Gotou said or that she didn¡¯t understand what the words meant.


    She just couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡¯The detectives witnessed a man with a red left eye fleeing the scene. And there was a wallet left behind as evidence. Yakumo¡¯s student ID had been in it.¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s...¡¯


    ¡¯From that situation, it¡¯s likely Yakumo¡¯s involved in the case somehow.¡¯


    Gotou had said what Haruka didn¡¯t dare to say.


    She felt like a knife had been thrust through her.


    ¡¯... It¡¯s a lie.¡¯


    After a silence, Haruka said just that.


    She was saying that to herself. That can¡¯t be it. She wanted to believe that. She wanted that to be true.


    Words from a terribly desperate wish ¨C


    ¡¯I know that.¡¯


    Unlike Haruka, Gotou¡¯s words had force behind them.


    There was no doubt there. There was a confidence in them ¨C like it was natural.


    ¡¯That¡¯s right.¡¯


    ¡¯Right. There¡¯s no way he¡¯d kill anybody.¡¯


    ¡¯You¡¯re right.¡¯


    Though Haruka gave a firm reply, she couldn¡¯t clear a niggling doubt.


    ¨C Why?


    ¡¯The question is what to do now,¡¯ said Gotou, interrupting Haruka¡¯s question.


    ¡¯That¡¯s right.¡¯


    They needed to find out the truth to see why this had happened. And ¨C


    ¡¯Where¡¯s Yakumo-kun now?¡¯


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know.¡¯


    Gotou crossed his arms in his displeasure.


    ¡¯Did he run?¡¯


    ¡¯Seems like it.¡¯


    Haruka realised what had been bothering her.


    ¡¯Why did Yakumo-kun run?¡¯


    Haruka didn¡¯t understand.


    If he hadn¡¯t killed anybody, he wouldn¡¯t have needed to run. He could have just exined what he was doing.


    And Yakumo must have known that running in that situation would be unbeneficial for him.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know.¡¯


    Gotou frowned.


    ¡¯Was there something that happened that made it necessary for him to run?¡¯


    ¡¯It¡¯d be faster to ask him.¡¯


    ¡¯But we don¡¯t know where he is.¡¯


    ¡¯We¡¯ll find him.¡¯


    Gotou puffed out his chest with confidence.


    ¡¯But how?¡¯


    ¡¯We just have to check the ces we think he might be.¡¯


    Gotou wasn¡¯t joking ¨C he probably really meant to do that.


    However, Haruka didn¡¯t think they¡¯d be able to find Yakumo that way. Going around mindlessly wouldnt¡¯ do anything ¨C they needed to find a clue.


    ¡¯Are there no leads?¡¯


    ¡¯Ah, that¡¯s right.¡¯


    Gotou seemed to recall something after hearing Haruka¡¯s words. He pped his hands together.


    ¡¯What is it?¡¯


    ¡¯Seems like the ce where the corpse was found was a spiritual spot.¡¯


    ¡¯A spiritual spot...¡¯


    Haruka murmured that as she mulled it over.


    It was likely that Yakumo had been there following some spiritual mystery for some reason.


    Even if that were the case, it was incredibly unlikely that Yakumo would chase a case rted to spirits of his own volition.


    ¡¯Did somebody bring a spiritual investigation to Yakumo?¡¯


    Haruka said the question that came to mind.


    ¡¯It¡¯s possible.¡¯


    ¡¯But who would it be?¡¯


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know.¡¯


    ¡¯I don¡¯t either...¡¯


    Haruka thought about it, but she couldn¡¯t think of anybody.


    Just as the conversation hade to a lull, the door opened.


    ¡¯Yakumo-kun?¡¯


    Haruka stood up and looked at the door, thinking Yakumo might have returned.


    However, the person standing there wasn¡¯t Yakumo ¨C


    -


    9


    -


    Ishii¡¯s shoulders slumped in his disappointment.


    He took off his sses and leant on the back of the chair, looking up at the ceiling.


    The detective from the Nishitama precinct would be here soon, but it didn¡¯t seem like Gotou would being back ¨C he¡¯d hung up the phone, saying <Only share info>.


    Ishii understood why Gotou thought that way too.


    If he met up with somebody from the Nishitama precinct, he wouldn¡¯t be able to move freely. And he probably didn¡¯t want to be asked too much about Yakumo.


    However, Ishii didn¡¯t like being left behind. He couldn¡¯t exin why Gotou wasn¡¯t here, and he didn¡¯t have the confidence to do this alone.


    Ishii covered his face with both hands. Then, he heard a knock on the door.


    ¡¯Ah, yes.¡¯


    Ishii hurriedly put his sses back on and stood up.


    ¡¯Excuse me.¡¯


    The door opened. Ishii looked at the door and saw a woman standing there.


    She was probably in herte twenties. She was tall, but she had an elegant figure.


    Her hair was very short. With almond eyes, she looked strict at first nce, but she was quite the beauty with her feline features.


    ¡¯My name is Natsume Youko. I¡¯m from the Nishitama precinct.¡¯


    While saying that with good enunciation, she took out her police ID and held it in front of Ishii¡¯s eyes.


    ¡¯Ah, I apologise for not introducing myself sooner. I am Ishii of the Setamachi precinct.¡¯


    Ishii was still troubled as he gave a polite bow.


    ¡¯I believe that Chief Miyagawa has already contacted you.¡¯


    Youko walked right up to Ishii.


    When she looked at him with her clear eyes, Ishii felt awkward and dropped his gaze to the floor.


    ¡¯Ah, yes. I heard earlier.¡¯


    ¡¯So... where is the other detective?¡¯ said Youko, looking around the room dubiously.


    She had hit him where it hurt.


    ¡¯E-er... today... er, he wasn¡¯t feeling well...¡¯


    It didn¡¯t look like Youko was going to ept Ishii¡¯s exnation as she fixed him with a stare.


    It wasn¡¯t like she was ring at him, but it made Ishii feel timid.


    ¡¯A-anyway, please sit down.¡¯


    Ishii tried to change the subject and took out the folding chair in the corner of the room.


    ¡¯About cooperating with the investigation...¡¯ said Ishii once Youko sat down.


    ¡¯I¡¯ll say this now, but you don¡¯t need to cooperate with the investigation.¡¯


    Youko¡¯s eyes narrowed as she said that in a clear tone.


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    Ishii was so surprised that that was he replied with.


    ¡¯I said that you don¡¯t need to cooperate with the investigation.¡¯


    ¡¯Yes, but..¡¯


    ¡¯What is it?¡¯


    Youko looked at Ishii sharply.


    Though Ishii was surprised by what Youko said so suddenly, he felt like she and Gotou were a bit simr.


    An aloof detective who liked working independently. That was the impression Ishii had.


    ¡¯But... the superiors have said...¡¯


    ¡¯The people at the top don¡¯t know the situation. Working with an impromptu team would be no help at all. Furthermore, investigating with a man...¡¯


    Though Youko didn¡¯t finish, her feminist side could be seen.


    ¡¯Then what did youe to do today?¡¯ asked Ishii after gulping.


    If she didn¡¯t want to ask for help with the investigation, why did shee all the way here? Ishii didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡¯You know Saitou Yakumo, right?¡¯


    That gave Ishii a start.


    He couldn¡¯t reply immediately ¨C his gaze just wandered. However, it wasn¡¯t as if the answer was stuck to the walls or the ceiling, so he was just wasting time.


    ¡¯You know him, right?¡¯ repeated Youko.


    ¡¯Ah, no... Rather than knowing him... Well, I do...¡¯


    Ishii wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    He knew it was a pointless answer. He really was useless.


    ¡¯Why is he?¡¯


    It was a straight question. Like Gotou, she appeared to be the type who hated beating around the bush.


    ¡¯No, we don¡¯t know where he is either right now...¡¯


    If they did, they would have already gone to meet him.


    ¡¯Then tell me where you think he would go.¡¯


    Youko¡¯s eyes were forceful.


    Under that pressure, it was difficult for Ishii to breathe. No criminal could escape if she were chasing them. It made Ishii feel that way.


    ¡¯ces I think he would go...¡¯


    ¡¯ces he often visits. His lover¡¯s house, his friend¡¯s house. Anything¡¯s fine. Just tell me the information you know.¡¯


    There was fervour behind Youko¡¯s words.


    It appeared that she had already jumped to the conclusion that Yakumo was the culprit at this stage.


    ¡¯Detective Natsume, do you think Yakumo-shi is the culprit?¡¯


    After a silence, Ishii finally said just that.


    ¡¯It¡¯s certain that he¡¯s the most likely suspect.¡¯


    For a moment, Youko looked surprised by Ishii¡¯s response, but then her expression became nk again and she replied in a t tone.


    ¡¯I see...¡¯


    ¡¯What do you think?¡¯


    ¡¯I...¡¯


    When Youko asked a question back, Ishii was lost for words.


    It appeared like Gotou thought there was no way for Yakumo to kill anyone, but Ishii couldn¡¯t say that for certain.


    Yakumo, who could see the spirits of the dead, respected life more than anybody else. Ishii knew that.


    But on the other side of that, Yakumo was sometimes cold ¨C to the point it was obsessive ¨C about the things he couldn¡¯t forgive.


    ¡¯What¡¯s wrong?¡¯ said Youko, sticking out her pointy chin.


    ¡¯I believe it is too early to say...¡¯


    ¡¯Is that from the situation? Or your personal opinion?¡¯


    Another difficult question.


    ¡¯I...¡¯


    Ishii adjusted the position of his sses.


    ¨C Which is it for me?


    As if throwing a bone to Ishii in his confusion, Youko¡¯s mobile rang.


    ¡¯Hello, Natsume speaking.¡¯


    Youko answered immediately.


    Ishii couldn¡¯t hear the conversation, but from the atmosphere, it looked like she had new information about hte case.


    ¡¯Understood,¡¯ replied Youko, sounding agitated.


    ¡¯Did you find something out?¡¯ said Ishii once Youko hung up.


    ¡¯We were able to confirm this from a trainee monk at Seidou¡¯s temple.¡¯


    ¡¯What is it?¡¯


    ¡¯Saitou Yakumo and the victim Seidou appear to have left the temple togethertest night.¡¯


    Youko smiled triumphantly.


    Though they were still at the stage of gathering evidence, that testimony made it seem more like Yakumo was the culprit.


    But ¨C


    ¡¯That is only one testimony about the situation.¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s not all.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    ¡¯Fingerprints from the cup that we believe he used in the temple¡¯s living quarters match the ones left on the knife at the scene.¡¯


    ¡¯Fingerprints...¡¯


    Ishii couldn¡¯t breathe.


    If even the fingerprints matched, he couldn¡¯t say anything.


    No, it was still too early toe to a decision. Ishii shook his head.


    There was no proof that Yakumo really used that cup. They just believed that ¨C that was what Youko had said.


    ¡¯Fingerprints will be taken from Saitou Yakumo¡¯s room,¡¯ said Youko, anticipating Ishii¡¯s thoughts.


    It looked like that she hadn¡¯t overlooked anything.


    If they matched the fingerprints from Yakumo¡¯s room, that would confirm their suspicion.


    ¡¯If the fingerprints from the room match the knife, he would go from being a person of interest to a supect.¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s...¡¯


    ¡¯Hurry and tell me where Saitou Yakumo is.¡¯


    Youko looked like she might like her lips at any moment.


    Ishii couldn¡¯t help but look away from her persistence.


    -


    10


    -


    ¨C Yakumo might be back.


    Haruka looked with hope towards the door but standing there was a priest in religious clothes.


    He appeared rather old, but he had arge frame that rivalled Gotou¡¯s with a round, shaved head. He had a good physique and looked like a good person.


    ¡¯What an awful shower,¡¯ said the priest in a forceful tone as he wiped the raindrops off his clothes.


    It was an unreserved attitude. It felt like he¡¯d mistaken them for someone else.


    ¡¯Excuse me...¡¯ said Haruka, confused.


    ¡¯Oh, what¡¯s this?¡¯


    The priest looked at Haruka like he had just noticed her.


    ¡¯Do you need something?¡¯


    ¡¯Oh, it¡¯s the first time we¡¯ve met. You¡¯re Ozawa Haruka, right? Just as the rumours say, you¡¯re quite the pretty girl.¡¯


    After taking a hard look at Haruka, the priest said that and gave a heartyugh.


    It appeared he was a considerably lively man.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t be so loud, you damn monk,¡¯ said Gotou.


    ¡¯Is it OK to say that? Who do you think helped you get the ce you¡¯re staying in now? You can¡¯t have forgotten.¡¯


    The priest puffed out his chest.


    It looked like Gotou knew the priest. And the priest knew Haruka¡¯s name. Haruka felt like she was the only one who was left out.


    ¡¯Er...¡¯


    Though Haruka spoke up, she had so many things she wanted to ask she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡¯That¡¯s right. I haven¡¯t introduced myself yet. That¡¯s my bad.¡¯


    The priest awkwardly scratched his head as he said that, like he couldn¡¯t overlook Haruka¡¯s confusion. Then, he sat in the chair Yakumo usually used.


    ¡¯Excuse me...¡¯ said Haruka after the priest sat down.


    ¡¯You don¡¯t need to worry; I¡¯ll tell you.¡¯


    ¡¯Ah, yes.¡¯


    ¡¯My name is Eishin. As you can see, I¡¯m a humble priest.¡¯


    After Eishin said that with a voice full of energy, he smiled, his eyes closing as he did so.


    ¡¯A priest...¡¯


    Actually, Isshin was my disciple. I heard about you from him, Haruka-san.¡¯


    ¡¯I-is that so?¡¯


    Isshin was Yakumo¡¯s uncle ¨C the person who had raised him.


    Haruka had been in his care a number of times too. Though he had already passed away, to Haruka, he was somebody unforgettable.


    ¡¯The teacher watches his disciple and teaches him. We¡¯re alike, right?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes?¡¯


    Haruka was confused.


    Though they had just met, his appearance and personality ¨C no matter how she looked at it, Isshin was ¨C


    ¡¯You¡¯re not alike.¡¯


    Gotou spoke Haruka¡¯s feelings.


    ¡¯Can you really say that?¡¯


    Eishin looked at Gotou meaningfully.


    It looked like Eishin had a hold of one of Gotou¡¯s weaknesses, because Gotou just said weakly, ¡¯My bad.¡¯


    ¡¯Gotou-san, er... Do you know Eishin-san?¡¯ asked Haruka.


    ¡¯The hell I know him. He¡¯s just a damn monk.¡¯


    ¡¯Can¡¯t you give a better exnation?¡¯ Eishin interrupted immediately.


    Somehow, when she watched their exchange, Eishin seemed less like Isshin and more like Yakumo.


    ¡¯To put it simply, he¡¯s like myndlord.¡¯


    ¡¯Landlord?¡¯


    Even after Gotou exined, Haruka didn¡¯t really understand.


    ¡¯The priests¡¯ quarters that Gotou is staying in belongs to the religious organisation.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh? Is that so?¡¯


    Eishin gave an additional exnation which made Haruka surprised.


    Since Isshin had lived there before, she had thought it belonged to him. Haruka had thought that Yakumo had let Gotou stay there while thinking of Nao, but it seemed that wasn¡¯t the case.


    ¡¯Normally, those unrted to the religion are not allowed to stay there, but my wheedling got them special permission to stay there. Under the condition that Yakumo would take on the temple duties.¡¯


    ¡¯I see...¡¯


    Though Haruka spoke like she understood, thest sentence Eishin said came up in her head.


    ¨C Under the condition that Yakumo would take on the temple duties.


    ¡¯Is Yakumo-kun going to be a priest?¡¯


    ¡¯Don¡¯t take what the damn monk says seriously.¡¯


    Gotou snorted.


    ¡¯That¡¯s my n.¡¯


    ¡¯Yakumo didn¡¯t agree to that.¡¯


    ¡¯He will.¡¯


    ¡¯What¡¯s with that baseless confidence of yours?¡¯


    Gotou and Eishin continued to quarrel. ¡¯Why did youe here today?¡¯


    Haruka asked a question to stop their conversation.


    ¡¯Oh, that¡¯s right.¡¯


    Eishin pped his hands together.


    ¡¯Actually, there¡¯s something I want to ask Yakumo. Where is he?¡¯


    Eishin looked around the room. The room was small. He should have been able to tell if he wasn¡¯t here, but his movements were exaggeratedlyrge.


    ¨C Can we tell Eishin the situation right now?


    Haruka looked at Gotou since she wasn¡¯t sure.


    Gotou nodded and started to speak.


    ¡¯Yakumo¡¯s in some trouble right now.¡¯


    ¡¯Trouble?¡¯


    Eishin cocked his head.


    ¡¯Yeah. There¡¯s no point hiding it, so I¡¯ll say it clearly. The police are chasing him as a person of interest in a murder case that urred in Nishitama.¡¯


    ¡¯Could it be the victim is Seidou?¡¯


    ¡¯How¡¯d you know that?¡¯


    ¡¯I heard earlier that Seidou was killed.¡¯


    ¡¯Was he an acquaintance of yours?¡¯


    Gotou bit onto the words Eishin said without any hesitation.


    ¡¯Not just an acquaintance ¨CI was the one who told Yakumo to go to see Seidou.¡¯


    ¡¯What did you say!?¡¯


    Gotou stood up in his excitement.


    Unlike him, Eishin had a sad expression on his face.


    ¡¯Excuse me... Could it be that you requested Yakumo¡¯s help in an investigation of a spiritual phenomenon...?¡¯


    Haruka said what came to her mind.


    ¡¯You¡¯re quite quick.¡¯


    Eishin nodded a number of times in admiration.


    ¡¯How are you so calm!? You¡¯re the start of this! You damn monk!¡¯


    Gotou grabbed Eishin by the cor, but Eishin just smiled.


    ¡¯Wait, Gotou-san. Please calm down.¡¯


    Haruka stepped between them and tried to pull them apart, but she didn¡¯

 Volume 8 Chapter 2

    Volume 8 Chapter 2


    <strong>VOLUME 8 ¨C THE VANISHED SPIRIT</strong> file 02: escape ()


    -


    1


    -


    ¨C Where is this?


    Haruka stood up on the wooden floor in her bare feet.


    There were candleholders in the four corners of the room. The small mes of the candles flickered.


    It appeared to be a temple.


    ¨C Why am I here?


    As if to answer Haruka¡¯s question, a dark shadow walked in front of Haruka. It was somebody Haruka knew well.


    ¡®Yakumo-kun, where did you go? I was worried.¡¯


    Yakumo didn¡¯t reply.


    The muscles in his face wereid and his eyes weren¡¯t focussed. His fingers asionally twitched.


    He looked a bit strange.


    ¡¯Hey. Yakumo-kun.¡¯


    Haruka called out once more. Then, Yakumo suddenly startedughing aloud.


    He clutched his stomach as he convulsed withughter.


    ¡¯What¡¯s so funny?¡¯ Haruka said atst, though she was confused.


    Yakumo suddenly stopped.


    ¡¯What¡¯s so funny, you say?¡¯


    Still smiling, Yakumo held up a knife in front of Haruka¡¯s eyes.


    The knife, coldly glinting, was dyed red. Blood dripped from its tip.


    ¡¯Yakumo-kun... right?¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve finally realised my true nature.¡¯


    ¡¯True nature?¡¯


    Haruka stepped back.


    Yakumo took a step closer as if to chase her.


    ¡¯That¡¯s right. Killing people... is fun.¡¯


    ¡¯You¡¯re lying.¡¯


    ¡¯Want to test me?¡¯


    Yakumo licked his lips.


    Before Haruka noticed, his two eyes were dyed a deep red.


    -


    ¡¯Stop!¡¯


    Haruka sat straight up.


    She opened her eyes not in a temple but her own room. It looked like she¡¯d fallen asleep on the table.


    ¨C That was a dream.


    ¡¯Thank goodness.¡¯


    Haruka heaved a sigh of relief and looked at the clock.


    It was just past four in the morning. This wasn¡¯t the time to sleep. She rubbed her eyes and looked back at herputer monitor when she felt somebody¡¯s presence.


    ¨C Somebody¡¯s here.


    When Haruka turned around, she saw somebody sitting against the wall.


    ¡¯Aah!¡¯


    Haruka leapt up.


    The person sitting there with his head hung slowly lifted his head.


    ¡¯Yakumo-kun!¡¯ eximed Haruka, her eyes wide.


    There was no doubt about it. It was Yakumo.


    His skin was so pale and his lips so dry and purple that it made her doubt he was alive.


    His white shirt was covered in dirt and the left leg of his jeans was stained with blood.


    ¡¯Why are you here...¡¯ said Yakumo in a hoarse voice.


    ¡¯Why...¡¯


    That was what Haruka wanted to ask.


    But this wasn¡¯t the time for that. Anyway, she had to bring Yakumo to a hospital to fix his horrible condiition.


    ¡¯I ran here from the limestone cavern...¡¯


    ¡¯Tell meter. Anyway, I¡¯ll call an ambnce.¡¯


    Haruka took the mobile on the table in her hand.


    ¡¯Then I went to theke... Red flowers bloomed...¡¯


    Yakumo was talking deliriously.


    ¡¯Lake?¡¯


    ¡¯I see... I¡¯m... already dead...¡¯


    ¡¯Don¡¯t say something so stupid!¡¯


    ¡¯It¡¯s fine... I got to see you... in the end...¡¯


    As he spoke, Yakumo¡¯s shadow became gradually fainter and finally disappeared, as if he had melted into the room.


    ¡¯Yakumo-kun? Hey, where are you?¡¯


    Haruka called out frantically, but Yakumo made no reply ¨C


    -


    2


    -


    ¨C So noisy.


    Gotou woke up to the ringing of his mobile phone.


    He¡¯d gone round looking for Yakumo, but he couldn¡¯t find him. He hadn¡¯t thought it¡¯d be so easy, but he still felt tired and disappointed.


    He had nned on taking a break by sitting in the car¡¯s driver seat, but then he had fallen asleep.


    In the passenger¡¯s seat, Eishin was sleeping while snoring loudly.


    Unlike Gotou, who had searched for Yakumo frantically, Eishin had returned to the car soon after and fallen asleep after saying, ¡¯There¡¯s no way we¡¯ll find him when it¡¯s this dark.¡¯


    Gotou looked at his wristwatch. It was just past four in the morning.


    ¨C Who¡¯s calling at this time?


    ¡¯Gotou speaking.¡¯


    Gotou answered the phone while rubbing his eyes.


    <Yakumo-kun came!>


    He heard Haruka¡¯s hysterical voice on the other end of the phone.


    The way she was so agitated wasn¡¯t normal.


    ¡¯What about Yakumo?¡¯


    <I said he came! Just earlier! In an awful condition!>


    ¡¯Calm down a bit. Exin what you¡¯re talking about.¡¯


    Gotou sat up and tried to calm Haruka down by speaking slowly.


    Finally, it seemed like Haruka had regained her calm. He heard her take deep breaths.


    <Earlier, Yakumo-kun came to my room...>


    Haruka spoke in a hoarse voice.


    ¡¯W-what?¡¯


    ¨C He went back to Haruka?


    It was possible. It irritated Gotou that Yakumo did that without contacting anyone, but he didn¡¯t care as long as he was fine.


    ¡¯So Yakumo¡¯s there now?¡¯


    If possible, Gotou wanted to talk to him. There was a mountain of things he wanted to ask.


    <;;He... vanished...>


    ¡¯Vanished?¡¯


    <Yes. Just like... smoke...>


    ¡¯Weren¡¯t your eyes just ying tricks on you?¡¯


    <That¡¯s impossible!>


    Haruka yelled loudly.


    It was true that Haruka for one wouldn¡¯t mistake somebody for Yakumo, but ¨C


    ¡¯He vanished, right?¡¯


    <That might have been Yakumo-kun¡¯s spirit... Yakumo-kun might already...>


    Gotou could hear Haruka start to sob.


    A heat close to anger started boiling up within Gotou¡¯s stomach.


    ¡¯Yakumo-kun won¡¯t die!¡¯ he yelled, ovee by his emotion.


    ¨C Don¡¯t screw with me. Yakumo died and went to see Haruka?


    It wasn¡¯t that Gotou was angry at Haruka, but he didn¡¯t want to believe it. That guy wouldn¡¯t die so easily.


    <But...>


    ¡¯I¡¯m saying he won¡¯t die! So he won¡¯t die!¡¯


    <That¡¯s right.>


    Though it was in a tear-filled voice, Haruka¡¯s reply was firm.


    She had be panicked by the sudden event, but it looked like she¡¯de back to her senses.


    She had really be stronger. That was the woman in Yakumo¡¯s heart for you.


    ¡¯If you did see Yakumo¡¯s spirit, Haruka-chan, did he say anything that could be a lead?¡¯ Gotou said quickly.


    <He said, ¡¯Why are you here?¡¯>


    ¡¯Anything else.¡¯


    <He said he got to ake...>


    ¡¯Lake?¡¯


    <And that red flowers bloomed...>


    ¡¯Red flowers.¡¯


    ¡¯There¡¯s ake nearby.¡¯


    Eishin had woken up at some point and he spoke from the passenger seat.


    He had probably heard their conversation.


    ¡¯Really?¡¯


    ¡¯Yeah. The red flowers are probably crape myrtle.¡¯


    Eishin let out a big yawn as he leant back. It seemed like he didn¡¯t realise the importance of his words.


    ¡¯Where?¡¯


    ¡¯I said it at the beginning, right? There¡¯s ake near the temple where a woman¡¯s screams...¡¯


    He had said that.


    That was when Gotou had heard about the reincarnation of the girl called Hatsune. He¡¯dpletely forgotten because of everything that had happened.


    But that was a ce with spiritual connections.


    ¡¯Can you go to thatke from the limestone cavern?¡¯


    ¡¯There¡¯s a path through the cavern. If you go along the river from there, you¡¯ll get to theke.¡¯


    A path through the cavern ¨C that was the first Gotou had heard of it.


    Maybe. Just maybe. But this old man was tooidback.


    ¡¯You should say that from the beginning!¡¯


    ¡¯You didn¡¯t ask,¡¯ said Eishin without any shame.


    ¨C Are you Yakumo!?


    Gotou bit back the urge to retort and sighed.


    <... Gotou-san, did you realise something?>


    Haruka¡¯s anxious voice came from the phone.


    ¡¯I¡¯ll go to theke near the temple.¡¯


    <I¡¯ll also...>


    ¡¯No. There¡¯s no time to go pick you up.¡¯


    <I understand.>


    Haruka epted it straightforwardly without fighting back.


    ¡¯I¡¯ll call youter.¡¯


    <Gotou-san.>


    Just as Gotou was about to turn on the car engine, Haruka spoke.


    ¡¯What?¡¯


    Though Haruka spoke firmly, Gotou felt like there was a tremor there.


    To be honest, he couldn¡¯t make that irresponsible promise. But ¨C


    ¡¯I promise.¡¯


    <Thank you.>


    Gotou hung up and started the car.


    - 3


    -


    Ishii turned around at the sound of the door opening.


    Youko came into the room. She had a number of files in her arms.


    ¡¯That was quick.


    Youko didn¡¯t reply to Ishii¡¯s words.


    She mechanically ced the files on Ishii¡¯s desk and then sighed, covering her face with her hands.


    ¡¯If the higher-ups knew I was helping out with things like this, it¡¯d be quite a problem.¡¯ Youko red at Ishii while propping her chin up in her hand.


    Last night, Ishii had told Youko about the cases Yakumo had been involved in in the past.


    It had been a long conversation.


    At first, Youko hadughed scornfully, thinking it was ridiculous, but as Ishii continued to talk with fervour, her expression changed.


    Then, with this case as the background, Ishii talked about how Yakumo had received a request to investigate a spiritual phenomenon rted to reincarnation.


    Youko had said she didn¡¯t need Ishii¡¯s cooperation, but that thinking had turned one hundred and eighty degrees.


    She probably thought that solving the mystery behind the reincarnation story would be necessary to solve the case.


    However, Ishii felt divided.


    It was because he wasn¡¯t confident that the method they had chosen was correct. And his suspicion about Yakumo was still smoking inside of him.


    ¨C Perhaps Yakumo really did kill him.


    ¡¯I¡¯m sorry.¡¯


    Ishii bowed his head, feeling apologetic in a number of meanings.


    It looked like Youko didn¡¯t like his attitude, because she waved her hand like she was swatting a fly and looked away.


    ¡¯Then what are we doing next?¡¯ said Youko, tapping the files on top of the desk with her finger.


    Ishii had asked Youko to take the files about murders, idents, suicides and disappearances that had the name Minami in them from the Nishitama precinct.


    Minami was the name that Hatsune, who said she was a reincarnation, imed she had in her previous life.


    ¡¯We¡¯re going to look for something like it in these files.¡¯


    ¡¯Something like it?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes, something like it.¡¯


    ¡¯Can¡¯t you exin more properly?¡¯


    It looked like his exnation had been too vague. Youko tapped the desk loudly in her irritation.


    When she acted like this, she was somewhat like Gotou.


    ¡¯That¡¯s right... Let¡¯s say people who might be Hatsune¡¯s mother...¡¯


    ¡¯Well, all right. We just have to look for something like it, right?¡¯ said Youko, sounding exasperated, but she took the files in hand and started flipping through them. Ishii started the same work, but his hands suddenly stopped.


    ¡¯Excuse me...¡¯


    ¡¯What?¡¯


    Youko¡¯s brows furrowed in irritation.


    ¡¯Why do you feel like helping now?¡¯


    ¡¯You said this, right? Though Saitou Yakumo is being chased by the police, he should be chasing the reincarnation mystery. If I chase that mystery as well, I¡¯ll reach him.¡¯


    Just as Youko said, Ishii had said thatst night. But ¨C


    ¡¯Is that all?¡¯


    Ishii leant forward.


    Though Youko usually had good enunciation, she looked troubled.


    ¡¯... I have a personal interest.¡¯


    ¡¯Interest?¡¯


    ¡¯He can see them, right... Er, ghosts...¡¯


    It looked like it was difficult for Youko to say.


    ¡¯Ah, yes.¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯ve seen them once too,¡¯ said Youko in a low tone as she narrowed her eyes.


    ¡¯I see...¡¯


    Ishii understood now.


    Normally, even if he said that Yakumo could see ghosts, people wouldn¡¯t believe it, but Youko had seen ghosts herself, so she believed what Ishiis aid.


    ¡¯What sort of ghost was it?¡¯


    ¡¯What a strange question.¡¯


    Youko smiled, seeming exasperated.


    So she can make this sort of expression too ¨C it made Ishii a bit happy.


    ¡¯Is it...¡¯


    ¡¯It is. You¡¯re strange.¡¯


    ¡¯Strange?


    Ishii didn¡¯t think he was different from other people. He was just a regr old useless guy.


    ¡¯Yes. How should I put it...¡¯


    Though Youko started to speak, she looked down awkwardly and shook her head.


    ¡¯What is it?¡¯


    ¡¯It¡¯s nothing.¡¯


    ¡¯Why not tell me? Please do.¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t help but be curious now that she had said that much. Ishii pressed further.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know how to say it, but I think you¡¯re unsuited for detective work.¡¯


    ¡¯Unsuited?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. You¡¯re too pure.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh...¡¯


    Ishii made a vague reply.


    ¨C Too pure.


    He had been told the same thing countless times before, but Ishii didn¡¯t know what part of him was supposed to be pure.


    ¡¯Anyway, the ghost story,¡¯ said Youko, changing the subject.


    ¡¯Ah, that¡¯s right. What sort of ghost did you see?¡¯


    ¡¯The ghost of my dead lover.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    Ishii swallowed.


    The regret he felt about asking spread through his chest.


    Though it was just his own imaginings, he had thought that the ghost Youko had seen would have been something like a scary story.


    ¡¯Though it seemed like that person was appealing to me for something, I couldn¡¯t hear that voice...¡¯


    ¡¯Is that so...¡¯


    Ishii almost asked why that person had died, but he didn¡¯t have the courage.


    Youko probably wanted to meet that lover of hers again and hear those words.


    That was why she was helping to look for Yakumo.


    Just as the atmosphere had gotten a bit solemn, Youko¡¯s mobile rang.


    ¡¯Yes, Natsume speaking.¡¯


    When Youko answered, she stood up and moved to the corner of the room.


    Though Ishii couldn¡¯t hear the conversation, he saw her expression stiffen in a sh and knew how serious it was.


    ¡¯I¡¯ll do the rest myself.¡¯


    Youko said that quickly and hung up. Then, she tried to leave the room.


    ¡¯Did something happen?¡¯


    Ishii stood up immediately and followed Youko.


    Youko put a hand on her chin and looked up at the ceiling. It looked like she wasn¡¯t sure whether she should talk about it.


    ¡¯The information wille in soon enough,¡¯ Ishii said, giving it a try.


    ¡¯Another corpse was found.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    ¡¯It¡¯s unknown yet whether it¡¯s rted to this case.¡¯


    ¡¯Do you know the identity?¡¯


    ¡¯I can¡¯t say anything else.¡¯


    Youko said just that and then briskly left the room.


    ¨C What on earth is happening?


    Ishii wouldn¡¯t stand for being left behind in this situation.


    He hurriedly ran after Youko.


    ¨C He fell.


    -


    4


    -


    Gotou stepped down hard on the pedal as he drove.


    Haruka said she saw Yakumo. Normally, he¡¯d have put it aside, thinking it was foolish, but he didn¡¯t feel like that right now.


    He didn¡¯t have any other leads anyway, so all he could do was charge there now.


    There was a sharp curve, but Gotou just turned the wheel at the same speed.


    He went right out into the otherne and the tires let out white smoke.


    ¡¯You¡¯re going too quickly.¡¯


    Eishin sounded displeased about being thrown around by centrifugal force, but Gotou didn¡¯t have the time for him right now.


    ¡¯Hold on tight.¡¯


    Gotou pressed down further on the elerator.


    Eishin grabbed the door handle so that he wouldn¡¯t be thrown about.


    ¡¯You¡¯re being rash.¡¯


    ¡¯I have to be rash, or I wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up with Yakumo.¡¯


    Eishin snorted at Gotou¡¯s reply.


    Though Eishin keptining, he looked like he was having fun.


    ¡¯Here!¡¯ yelled Eishin, like he¡¯d suddenly remembered something.


    Gotou mmed on the brakes in response. His body mmed into the seatbelt from the impact.


    ¡¯Can¡¯t you stop more quietly?¡¯


    ¡¯Then tell me earlier.¡¯


    ¡¯You were driving too quickly.¡¯


    ¨C This old man never shuts up.


    ¡¯So where is it?¡¯


    ¡¯Just up this slope.¡¯


    Eishin pointed at the weedy path that stretched along the side of the asphalt.


    ¡¯Another trail?¡¯


    With a click of his tongue, Gotou opened the door and got off.


    The sky was starting to grow light.


    He passed through the grass and practically had to crawl as he went up the slope.


    After about ten minutes, he saw ake.


    Since it was called ake, he¡¯d thought it would be bigger, but it was only a hundred metres at most to the opposite shore ¨C more of a pond.


    ¡¯Yakumo!¡¯


    He yelled from the bottom of his belly.


    The voice just echoed back into his ears with no reply.


    ¡¯Where are you!? Yakumo! It¡¯s me! Gotou!¡¯


    Gotou kept yelling as he slowly walked around theke.


    ¡¯Oi! Yakumo!¡¯


    Though he kept yelling, no reply came back to him.


    ¨C Damn it! Where is he?


    Gotou looked around frantically.


    Red flowers came into his vision. That was probably the crape myrtle they¡¯d talked about.


    ¡¯Over there then?¡¯


    Gotou rushed there on an impulse.


    He stopped in front of the crape myrtle tree, out of breath, when he saw something moving in the grass.


    ¨C A pit viper.


    Gotou kicked a rock by his feet.


    The viper slide away.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t scare me.¡¯


    He had just wiped the sweat off his neck when he saw somebody¡¯s foot sticking out from behind a rock.


    ¨C Could it be?


    Gotou ran over.


    ¡¯Yakumo...¡¯


    There was no doubt about it. It was Yakumo.


    He had his back against the rock and was sitting with both legs out. His arms hung at his side and his head hung limply as well.


    ¡¯Oi! Yakumo! Hang in there!¡¯


    Gotou took Yakumo¡¯s face in his hands and pulled him up.


    His skin was deathly pale. His body was considerably cold too.


    ¨C Don¡¯t screw with me. Did he really die?


    ¡¯Yakumo, wake up!¡¯


    Gotou pped Yakumo with an open hand.


    However, he was as unresponsive as a doll.


    ¡¯It looked like he was bitten by a pit viper.¡¯


    Eishin came over and said that as he pointed at Yakumo¡¯s left leg.


    His jeans were rolled up to his thigh. The leg that stuck out was very swollen and there were two small injuries, asi f pricked by a needle, in his shin.


    ¡¯Pit viper?¡¯


    He should¡¯ve bit off that pit viper earlier.


    ¡¯He tightened his belt above the injury. As you can see, it looks like the bite isn¡¯t that deep.¡¯


    ¡¯Can he be saved?¡¯


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t tell how long it¡¯s been since he was bit. Anyway, we need to get him to a hospital right away.¡¯


    Gotou was about to reply when he remembered something.


    ¡¯Yakumo¡¯s a fugitive.¡¯


    ¡¯So what?¡¯


    Eishin stood up with eyes wide open. He looked just like a demon.


    ¡¯Well, the police...¡¯


    ¡¯Right now, Yakumo¡¯s life is the most important,¡¯ said Eishin, interrupting Gotou.


    That was right. Gotou had been so upset he¡¯d almost forgotten what was most crucial.


    ¡¯Right. My bad.¡¯


    ¡¯I know a doctor near here. If I ask, the doctor probably won¡¯t report him to the police.¡¯


    Eishin¡¯s eyes narrowed back to his usual expression.


    Despite what he said, Eishin seemed to be worried about Yakumo from the bottom of his heart. Gotou might have misjudged him.


    ¡¯Right. Anyway, let¡¯s carry Yakumo.¡¯


    -


    5


    -


    ¨C She left.


    Ishii returned to his desk alone.


    He had run out after Youko, but he fell partway and was left behind. He felt like things like this just kept on happening this time.


    ¡¯No, this isn¡¯t the time to feel depressed.¡¯


    Ishii hit both of his cheeks and took the files that Youko had brought into his hands for a change of pace.


    ¨C I¡¯ll look for something like it from these documents.


    Now that he thought about it, it was vague. Though that hadn¡¯t been the words Youko used, he didn¡¯t know where to start.


    ¡¯Oh, you¡¯re here?¡¯


    The door opened and in came Miyagawa.


    He walked over with a bowlegged gait and sat down on the desk, but he didn¡¯t seem to have his usual pressure ¨C or rather, ambition.


    Like an old soldier tired of war.


    ¡¯Were you still here?¡¯


    ¡¯It¡¯s been busy on my end of things too,¡¯ replied Miyagawa with no energy in his neck. It looked like his exhaustion had really piled up.


    ¡¯Is that so...¡¯


    ¡¯Anyway, there¡¯s something I want to talk to you about.¡¯


    ¡¯Ah, yes.¡¯


    ¡¯Where¡¯s Gotou?¡¯ said Miyagawa, looking around the room.


    ¡¯Ah, er, he hasn¡¯t yet...¡¯


    Ishii thought that he would be yelled at and pulled up his shoulders, but all that came back was a resigned ¡¯That so¡¯.


    ¡¯Did something happen?¡¯


    ¡¯Got a report from forensics earlier.¡¯


    Miyagawa took a cigarette out of his pocket and lit up.


    ¡¯Forensics...?¡¯


    Ishii took an ashtray from the desk drawer and ced it in front of Miyagawa.


    Miyagawa took in a deep breath of smoke and waited a long while before beginning to speak.


    ¡¯The fingerprints in the university clubroom that Yakumo lives in match the fingerprints on the knife left at the scene.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    ¡¯Seems to be ny-nine per cent urate.¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s...¡¯


    Ishii felt like somebody had hit him in the head with a blunt object.


    Even though he had suspected that Yakumo might have killed him in his heart, the shock was stronger than he had expected.


    Ishii realised that he, like Gotou, had been certain that Yakumo would not kill somebody.


    He might have just thought Yakumo could have been the culprit because of his feelings towards Haruka. That would have been better for him ¨C


    Ishii also knew what sort of person Yakumo really was.


    Ishii didn¡¯t know how many times Yakumo had saved him. But he had forgotten his debt of gratitude and couldn¡¯t throw away the doubt that Yakumo hadmitted a murder from the corners of his heart because of his own terrible jealousy.


    ¨C I¡¯m such a lowly person.


    Ishii gripped his fists tightly and bit down the urge to scream.


    ¡¯Jurisdiction will change Saitou Yakumo from a person of interest to a suspect.¡¯


    ¨C Saitou Yakumo, suspect. Ishii had never thought that Yakumo would be described that way.


    ¡¯But at this stage, it¡¯s just that the fingerprints match, yes? Isn¡¯t it too early to make him a suspect?¡¯ said Ishii with a hopeful perspective.


    Miyagawa shook his head forcefully.


    ¡¯Besides the physical evidence, there¡¯s also eyewitness testimony. Plus, he ran away from the police himself. There¡¯s nothing that can be done now.¡¯


    ¡¯But...¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s all. I came to tell you guys to back off.¡¯


    Miyagawa looked at Ishii seriously.


    It was a somewhat sad gaze.


    ¡¯Back off?¡¯


    ¡¯Yeah. What happened so far is fine, but if you involve yourself with Yakumo any more, you¡¯ll be suspected without cause. I won¡¯t be able to stick up for you.¡¯


    What Miyagawa said made sense.


    Now that Yakumo was a suspect, they would be suspected to be involved in the crime if they went in too deep. If they found out where Yakumo was and kept quiet, that would be aiding a fugitive.


    Ishii knew that. But still, he couldn¡¯t reply with a ¡¯Yes sir¡¯.


    ¡¯With all due deference to you, Chief Miyagawa, the possibility that Yakumo-shi has been falsely used...¡¯


    ¡¯Don¡¯t say any more! I know that myself!¡¯


    Miyagawa¡¯s angry yell from the bottom of his stomach shook the room.


    Though they had been brief, various emotions had been condensed in those words.


    It wasn¡¯t only Gotou and Ishii who had worked with Yakumo. Miyagawa had gotten to know Yakumo as well through various cases.


    Miyagawa himself thought that Yakumo wouldn¡¯t kill anybody.


    However, he couldn¡¯t protect Gotou and Ishii any further.


    He had forced everything he wanted to say to the bottom of his stomach and made himself to be the bad guy so as to push Gotou and Ishii away from the case.


    ¡¯You guys don¡¯t want to handcuff Yakumo either, right?¡¯


    Miyagawa said just that and pressed his cigarette into the ashtray. Then, he left the room with slumped shoulders.


    Ishii couldn¡¯t think of anything to say to that back.


    ¨C What should I do?


    -


    6


    -


    Haruka held on to her mobile tightly as she paced around the room.


    She was irritated with herself for being unable to do anything at a time like this.


    Just thinking about Yakumo¡¯s state made her chest hurt like it was being ripped apart.


    ¨C Please. Be safe.


    All she could do was wish for that.


    She felt that she was terribly small and unreliable.


    ¡¯Yakumo-kun...¡¯


    Just by saying that name aloud, a number of emotions welled up within her, bringing her close to panic.


    She ced the mobile on the table. By gripping the red stone on her ne, she was somehow able to calm her emotions, which had been threatening to explode.


    The inte rang.


    ¨C Could it be?


    With that thought, Haruka rushed to the monitor.


    On the disy was Gotou¡¯s wife, Atsuko, and her adopted daughter, Nao.


    ¡¯I¡¯ll open up now.¡¯


    Haruka quickly unlocked the auto-lock at the entrance. After a while, the doorbell rang.


    She opened the door immediately and weed Atsuko and Nao inside.


    ¡¯Sorry foring at this time, but I just couldn¡¯t sit still...¡¯ Atsuko said quietly.


    ¡¯No. I don¡¯t want to be alone now either...¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s right. It¡¯s really quite the matter,¡¯ said Atsuko quietly.


    ¡¯Yes.¡¯


    ¡¯My head¡¯s a mess. Even though this is such a serious affair, that person won¡¯t tell me anything. When he called home yesterday to say he wouldn¡¯t being back, finally... And he didn¡¯t exin the situation in detail either. He just told me to ask you, Haruka-chan... There¡¯s a limit to being irresponsible.¡¯


    Atsuko said that all at once in her agitation.


    Though Haruka understood how she felt, Gotou must have been frantic as well. Currently, Haruka was also doing her best to search for Yakumo ¨C she hadn¡¯t thought to contact Atsuko and Nao.


    ¡¯Haruka-chan, are you all right?¡¯


    Atsuko put her hand on Haruka¡¯s shoulder.


    Haruka felt like everything that she had been holding in came loose.


    She wanted to just cling to Atsuko and cry, but then Nao jumped in front of Haruka.


    She buried her face in Haruka¡¯s chest and started to sob.


    Haruka hugged Nao tightly.


    ¡¯It¡¯s all right,¡¯ Haruka said, rubbing Nao¡¯s back gently.


    It was mysterious. Though Haruka had been the one about to copse just earlier, when she took in Nao¡¯s sobs like this, she felt her heart naturally calm down.


    ¨C I need to be more reliable.


    It made her feel that way.


    ¡¯Yakumo-kun hasn¡¯t...?¡¯ said Atsuko after things had calmed down.


    ¡¯Gotou-san is going to search for him now.¡¯


    ¡¯I see. If he doesn¡¯t find him, feel free to hit him. I give my permission,¡¯ said Atsuko jokingly.


    ¡¯It¡¯s fine. Gotou-san will definitely find him. Right, Nao-chan?¡¯


    Haruka pat Nao¡¯s glossy hair.


    Nao, who couldn¡¯t hear, had no way to understand Haruka¡¯s words. But it seemed like Haruka¡¯s meaning hade across, as Nao nodded with her head still buried in Haruka¡¯s chest.


    ¨C Yakumo. Come back soon.


    -


    7


    -


    The hospital was about fifteen minutes from theke.


    It was a small one-storey town clinic.


    Gotou parked at the front entrance. Gotou took Yakumo¡¯s head and Eishin his feet. They went into the clinic and ced Yakumo on the bench in the waiting room.


    Since Eishin had contacted ahead of time, the examination room was open, but it was still early, so there were no other patients.


    After Eishin set Yakumo down, he went right into the examination room.


    ¡¯Yakumo. Hang in there.¡¯


    Gotou called out to him frantically.


    But Yakumo didn¡¯t wake up.


    ¨C I¡¯m begging you. Don¡¯t die.


    Gotou prayed as he gripped Yakumo¡¯s hand tightly.


    Doing that wouldn¡¯t make Yakumo get better sooner. He knew that.


    There are things people realise for the first time when they lose something.


    Gotou had thought of him as a damn impudent brat who always said hateful things, but at some point, Yakumo had be like family to him.


    It became natural for him to be there ¨C if he disappeared, Gotou would be troubled.


    Like his wife Atsuko and his daughter Nao, Gotou would protect Yakumo even if he lost his own life in the process.


    ¡¯The doctor will see him now. We have to carry him to the examination room.¡¯


    When Eishin hit Gotou¡¯s shoulder, he came back to reality.


    ¡¯Right,¡¯ responded Gotou immediately. Then, they carried Yakumo to the examination room.


    After they ced Yakumo on the bed in the examination room, an old man with a hunched back and white hair hobbled over.


    He was somewhat like the coroner, Hata.


    ¡¯This is Nakamoto-san. My old friend.¡¯


    Eishin gave a simple introduction.


    Gotou was about to introduce himself, but Nakamoto started to examine Yakumo, saying ¡¯Let¡¯s see¡¯ like he wasn¡¯t interested in pleasantries.


    ¡¯It looked like he was bit by a pit viper,¡¯ said Eishin, crossing his arms.


    ¡¯A pit viper... when?¡¯


    Nakamoto¡¯s eyes went wide.


    ¡¯We don¡¯t know exactly, but we think it was a while back.¡¯


    ¡¯Bring me the serum immediately.¡¯


    Nakamoto instructed the nearby middle-aged nurse.


    She looked a bit surprised and stood there with a nk expression for a while, but when Nakamoto urged her ¨C ¡¯Hurry¡¯ ¨C she rushed out of the examination room.


    Nakamoto looked at the injury with a penlight and checked Yakumo¡¯s pupils, but then he sighed deeply.


    ¡¯Can you save Yakumo?¡¯ Gotou pressed.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know yet.¡¯


    ¡¯What do you mean, you don¡¯t know! You¡¯re going to save him!¡¯


    Gotou¡¯s emotions boiled over and he grabbed the cor of Nakamoto¡¯s gown.


    However, Nakamoto just looked up at Gotou like he had seen something unpleasant.


    ¡¯Eishin. Take this idiot outside.¡¯


    ¡¯W-what!?¡¯ yelled Gotou.


    Eishin held Gotou from behind.


    Gotou tried to fight, but Eishin was stronger than he had been expected and so Gotou was dragged out of the examination room.


    ¡¯Calm down, idiot,¡¯ said Eishin, like he was rebuking a child.


    ¡¯How could I calm down?¡¯


    ¡¯Will your yelling make Yakumo get better?¡¯


    Gotou gritted his back teeth.


    He knew that even without hearing a lecture from a monk.


    ¡¯Anyway, you wait there.¡¯


    Eishin pushed Gotou to sit down on the bench in the waiting room and returned to the examination room.


    All Gotou could do was re at the door, which mmed shut.


    ¡¯Damn it!¡¯


    Gotou¡¯s yell echoed through the waiting room.


    He was so angry he wanted to punch somebody with all his might. Just as he put his fists down on hisp, his mobile phone rang.


    When he checked the disy, he saw that it was from Ishii.


    ¡¯What do you want?¡¯


    Gotou answered the phone with evident irritation.


    <D-Detective Gotou, it¡¯s t-terrible.>


    Ishii¡¯s faltering voice made Gotou even angrier. If Ishii had been in front of him, he would have smacked his fist into his head.


    ¡¯Talk already.¡¯


    <Ah, yes sir. Actually, Chief Miyagawa told me this information earlier...>


    ¡¯Like I said, what?¡¯


    <Yakumo-shi¡¯s fingerprints match the ones on the knife.>


    ¡¯What!?¡¯


    Gotou stood up without thinking.


    Matching fingerprints was positive evidence. It looked like Yakumo had definitely held the knife.


    <The Nishitama precinct is going to change Yakumo-shi from a person of interest to a suspect.>


    ¡¯Don¡¯t joke with me.¡¯


    As Gotou muttered that, his eyesnded on the news on the television in the waiting room.


    A horse-faced male reporter stood in front of the Nishitama precinct¡¯s entrance and spoke in a rushed manner towards the cameras.


    <Just now, ording to the information we received, the Nishitama precinct has concluded that city university student, Saitou Yakumo, is the suspect...>


    As if to interrupt the reporter¡¯s words, a picture of Yakumo appeared on the screen.


    It was probably the photo from his student ID or something like it. He had a white shirt on and aposed expression on his face.


    It was probably from when he still wore his ck contact lens. Gotou couldn¡¯t see Yakumo¡¯s red left eye.


    <Detective Gotou?>


    Gotou heard Ishii call out to him from the other end of the phone.


    ¡¯I can hear you. I¡¯m looking at the news right now.¡¯


    <And there was one more piece of news.>


    ¡¯What?¡¯


    <Another corpse was found in the Nishitama jurisdiction.>


    ¡¯Serial?¡¯


    <I don¡¯t know. But with this timing...>


    So it could be serial.


    Not just one person but two had been killed ¨C a big case. The Nishitama precinct would probably chase Yakumo with all their strength.


    Not all. Detectives from central government would be out soon.


    If that happened, all of the police force would be chasing Yakumo.


    <What should we do?>


    Ishii¡¯s off-the-point question stopped Gotou¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡¯What?¡¯


    <I said, what should we do now?>


    ¨C That?


    ¡¯How would I know?¡¯


    <Eh?>


    ¡¯Think about what you should do on your own!¡¯


    After yelling that, Gotou hung up.


    When he sat down on the bench, Gotou realised that he¡¯d forgotten to tell Ishii that he¡¯d found Yakumo. He thought about calling again, but decided against it. It would be better not to tell Ishii.


    If he found out, he would have to report to the higher-ups. It¡¯d bring about problems if he knew and kept quiet about it.


    ¨C I can¡¯t get Ishii any more involved in this.


    After smiling derisively, Gotou called Haruka¡¯s number from his mobile phone¡¯s contact list.


    He¡¯d call just to say they found him.


    <Hello?>


    She had probably been waiting for a call. Gotou heard Haruka¡¯s cornered voice right away.


    She had probably been in more pain than anyone. It felt like she might start crying at any moment.


    ¡¯It¡¯s Gotou.¡¯


    <Did you find Yakumo-kun?> Haruka said immediately.


    So many things had happened up until now. To Haruka, Yakumo was irreceable, just like how he was to Gotou.


    If Haruka lost Yakumo, she would probably carry that with her for her whole life.


    When Gotou thought that, he couldn¡¯t speak.


    <So you didn¡¯t find him...>


    Haruka¡¯s voice sounded like it would fade off at any moment.


    ¨C I...


    ¡¯Like I promised, I found him,¡¯ said Gotou, before his heart was determined.


    <Really?>


    Haruka¡¯s voice was so bright it sounded like a different person¡¯s.


    Now, Gotou couldn¡¯t say the truth.


    ¨C It¡¯s fine. Yakumo will be saved.


    Gotou said that to himself and made his decision.


    ¡¯Yeah, really.¡¯


    <Is Yakumo-kun all right?>


    ¡¯Of course.¡¯


    <I want to talk to him.>


    ¡¯Ah, no, right now¡¯s no good. He¡¯s got a bit of an injury. A doctor¡¯s looking at him.¡¯


    <An injury...>


    ¡¯He¡¯s fine. Nothing big. He¡¯s getting it looked at just in case.¡¯


    Gotou was hit by a wave of regret after saying that.


    ¨C What am I saying?


    However, it was toote now that he¡¯d said it. If anything happened, he¡¯d make the same thing happen to that quack doctor.


    <Thank goodness... Really, thank goodness...>


    Gotou could tell that Haruka was crying on the other side of the phone.


    ¨C I¡¯m really counting on you.


    Gotou red at the door of the examination room.


    <Where are you now, dear?>


    Suddenly, Gotou heard Atsuko¡¯s voice from the other side of the phone.


    ¡¯W-why are you there?¡¯


    Gotou became flustered in his confusion.


    <What do you mean, why? Nao and I are also worried about Yakumo-kun. Don¡¯t just run off like that.>


    ¡¯I¡¯m sorry.¡¯


    Gotou¡¯s voice toned down under Atsuko¡¯s pressure.


    He¡¯d know this, but she really had some guts.


    <So how is the case?>


    ¡¯Don¡¯t want to think about it. It¡¯s the worst-case scenario.¡¯


    <I see...>


    ¡¯The fingerprints on the murder weapon match Yakumo¡¯s.¡¯


    <Yakumo-kun could never kill someone...>


    ¡¯I know that.¡¯


    Eishin¡¯s words came up in Gotou¡¯s head.


    ¨C People¡¯s hearts change moment by moment.


    That might be true. There was probably a side of Yakumo that Gotou and the others didn¡¯t know. But still, he wanted to believe in Yakumo.


    There was a line that people couldn¡¯t cross. No matter what, Yakumo wasn¡¯t the sort of person who would cross that line.


    ¡¯Hey, Atsuko.¡¯


    Gotou called his wife by his name.


    He felt like it¡¯d been a while since he¡¯d done that. He didn¡¯t know why, but since they married, it¡¯d be natural for her to be by his side and he¡¯d just gotten by with things like ¡¯Oi¡¯.


    But he felt like calling her by her name right now.


    There was something he had to say properly while facing her.


    <What?>


    ¡¯The police are chasing Yakumo as a suspect rather than a person of interest. But I can¡¯t believe it.¡¯


    <Right.>


    ¡¯Could I ask you one thing?¡¯


    <Yes.>


    ¡¯If I end up quitting the police, what will you do?¡¯


    The moment Gotou said that, he heardughter from the other side of the phone.


    Perhaps Atsuko wasn¡¯t taking what Gotou said seriously. Or she didn¡¯t understand the meaning of the question ¨C


    But Gotou¡¯s answer cleared away those feelings of Gotou¡¯s.


    <If I had to say what I like about you, there¡¯s one thing. You rush forward with your stupidly honest belief in others.>


    ¡¯And if you had to say what you hated?¡¯


    <Your job.>


    ¨C She hates me being a police officer?


    It was the first time he¡¯d heard of it. It seemed like Atsuko had seen through all of Gotou¡¯s worries.


    He¡¯d thought he¡¯d been flying around freely up until now, but it looked like he¡¯d actually just been dancing around in Atsuko¡¯s palm.


    He¡¯d made an unbelievable woman into his wife.


    ¡¯Got it. I¡¯ll try not to be hated.¡¯


    Gotou hung up and stood.


    There was no reason to hesitate any more. Gotou was determined.


    Yakumo might not like it, but he¡¯d go with him to the ends of hell.


    -


    8


    -


    ¨C I¡¯m so d.


    Haruka gripped the red stone on her ne tightly.


    After seeing Yakumo in her room this morning, she recalled the time when her friend Shiori died and it had felt like her heart was in her mouth.


    Nao was hopping around the room in happiness.


    ¡¯That¡¯s great.¡¯


    Atsuko held Haruka¡¯s shoulders tightly.


    ¡¯Yes.¡¯


    ¡¯My husband¡¯s quite the guy, isn¡¯t he?¡¯


    Atsuko really looked proud.


    Haruka had to thank Gotou. Not just this time ¨C he had stood on the front lines time and time again and protected thim with his body.


    ¡¯Thank you very much.¡¯


    Haruka knew her voice was trembling.


    ¨C No good. I¡¯m going to cry again.


    ¡¯Now, let¡¯s stop with the sentimentality. There¡¯s something we have to do too, right?¡¯ said Atsuko.


    ¡¯Yes,¡¯ replied Haruka, wiping away her tears with her finger.


    Just as Atsuko said, they had something they had to do.


    Yakumo had be a suspect. If they didn¡¯t prove his innocence, he couldn¡¯t return even if he was safe.


    As if to reply to Haruka¡¯s feelings, the mobile phone on the table rang.


    The number on the disy was Makoto¡¯s.


    ¡¯Hello.¡¯


    <Sorry for calling early in the morning.>


    Makoto¡¯s clear voice came through the phone.


    ¡¯It¡¯s fine.¡¯


    <I found a number of interesting things while investigating.>


    ¡¯Interesting things?¡¯


    <A mysterious story about that limestone cave.>


    Makoto lowered her tone.


    ¡¯A mysterious story... is it?¡¯


    Haruka lowered her tone as well.


    <Yes. Old newspapers were no good, but about ten years ago, the publication department of my newspaper agency put out a book about spiritual phenomena and there was a story about that limestone cave in it.>


    Though her voice was quiet, Makoto spoke quickly. It was evident that she was agitated.


    ¡¯What sort of story was it?¡¯


    Expectation welled up within Haruka too.


    <Fanatics about that sort of thing said that a woman¡¯s screams could be heard from that limestone cave.>


    At this stage, Haruka didn¡¯t know what that really meant, but she couldn¡¯t ignore it.


    <And there¡¯s a rumour that you can also hear a woman¡¯s screams at theke near the limestone cavern.>


    ¡¯At theke...¡¯


    Haruka recalled what Eishin had said.


    Hatsune, who said she was her mother¡¯s reincarnation, shad said she was killed and sunk into theke.


    Hatsune was a girl of about ten years old. The time matched up. It could have something to do with it.


    <That caught my interest, so I acted like I was going to gather material for this case and called people in the area. And then...>


    Makoto spoke, interrupting Haruka¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡¯Did you find something out?¡¯


    <I got different testimony.>


    ¡¯Different testimony?¡¯


    <Yes. Though he was an old man already past sixty, that person said he heard a crying baby in that limestone cave when he was a kid.>


    Though Haruka didn¡¯t know the precise age of the person who had given the interview, she imagined that this was about fifty years ago.


    The time waspletely different, and a woman¡¯s screams and a baby¡¯s cries werepletely different.


    She had thought things might have been rted, but she felt now that everything was falling apart.


    ¡¯Isn¡¯t that a different story?¡¯


    Makoto said that as if it were a matter of fact.


    When Makoto said that so firmly, it made Haruka more confused. Why had Makoto talked about a different spiritual phenomenon?


    Makoto continued to speak, sensing Haruka¡¯s question.


    <That old man went into the limestone cavern to find out where the baby¡¯s cries wereing from.>


    Makoto¡¯s voice changed. Haruka¡¯s heart beat loudly.


    Haruka held the mobile tightly and waited for Makoto to continue.


    <He saw a woman there holding a child.>


    ¡¯A woman?¡¯


    <Yes. That isn¡¯t all. He said that both of the woman¡¯s eyes were dyed a deep red...>


    ¨C A woman with two red eyes.


    Haruka couldn¡¯t speak in her surprise.


    <I don¡¯t know for certain, but don¡¯t you think one of these might be rted to the case?>


    Haruka agreed with Makoto¡¯s opinion.


    Two spiritual phenomena that had urred in the same ce. Hatsune, who imed to be her mother¡¯s reincarnation. If they found the thread that tied these three things together, they would solve the mystery of the case.


    -


    9


    -


    ¨C Think about what you should do on your own!


    Gotou¡¯s words kept circling his head like a round.


    For a while, he had thought that Gotou had abandoned him and had been dazed in his shock.


    But after some time, he had understood the true meaning behind those words, as if they had slowly spread within his heart.


    Gotou hadn¡¯t abandoned him. He¡¯d entrusted the matter to him.


    When Ishii realised that, he had trembled from head to toe, like electricity was running through him.


    No matter how much Miyagawa was against it, there was something he had to do.


    Ishii was determined.


    First, he needed to gather information. Youko had said that another corpse was found in the Nishitama jurisdiction. He would find out its identity.


    The direction of his investigation would change depending on whether that corpse was rted to Yakumo¡¯s case.


    Ishii took the phone from the desk but was troubled about his decision.


    If he contacted Miyagawa through the internal line, the chief would probably be furious. That said, calling the Nishitama precinct without an official request would cause discord.


    ¨C What should I do?


    Just as he held his head in disappointment, somebody¡¯s face shed through Ishii¡¯s mind.


    ¡¯That¡¯s right. Makoto-san might know.¡¯


    Ishii quickly called Makoto¡¯s number from his mobile phone contacts list.


    <Hello, Hijikata speaking.>


    After a number of rings, Makoto picked up.


    Ishii felt like it had been a while since he¡¯d heard her voice. Since he had felt like he¡¯d been left behind on his own, this rxed him a bit.


    ¡¯It¡¯s Ishii. It¡¯s been a while.¡¯


    <Actually, I was just about to contact you too, Ishii-san.>


    ¡¯Eh? Is that so?¡¯


    ¨C What could it be?


    ¡¯I was investigating Yakumo-kun¡¯s case with Haruka-chan.>


    Makoto answered Ishii¡¯s question.


    ¡¯I see...¡¯


    <How about you, Ishii-san?>


    ¡¯Of course, I¡¯m calling about Yakumo-shi¡¯s case. There¡¯s something I want to know, but...¡¯


    <If it¡¯s a question I can reply to, of course.>


    ¡¯It seems like a corpse was found in the Nishitama jurisdiction this morning.¡¯


    Makoto seemed to sense the general situation just from Ishii¡¯s exnation and put the phone on hold after saying ¡¯Please wait¡¯.


    A mncholic melody started to y.


    While listening to it, Ishii realised that his impression of Makoto had changed.


    In the past, he would be nervous in front of Makoto, but now that wasn¡¯t the case.


    ¨C I wonder why.


    <I¡¯m sorry for the wait.>


    Makoto spoke breathlessly, interrupting Ishii¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡¯What is it?¡¯


    <Though I don¡¯t know too much...>


    ¡¯That¡¯s fine.¡¯


    <His name is Matsumoto Hiroshi. Twenty-seven years old. He¡¯s a high school teacher. He had taken an unauthorised leave from work since two days ago, and when a colleague from school went to check out on him, it looked like he had been stabbed multiple times with a knife.>


    Ishii felt his feet shake when he heard what Makoto said.


    Stabbed multiple times with a knife ¨C that was the exact same method that Seidou had been killed with. Though it was too early to say it was the same perpetrator just from that, it was worth looking into.


    <And the location of the crime was about five kilometres from that temple.>


    Makoto added to her exnation.


    It wasn¡¯t that far. Ishii¡¯s suspicions grew stronger.


    <Does it seem rted?>


    Makoto said that as if she had read Ishii¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡¯I can¡¯t say anything at this stage...¡¯


    <I see...>


    Ishii was about to hang up, but then Makoto stopped him, saying <Ishii-san>.


    ¡¯What is it?¡¯


    <I also have information that I¡¯ve gathered. Shall we meet upter?>


    That was a wee suggestion.


    He had to exin the situation to Haruka as well, and it would be better to have more heads to think about it.


    ¡¯That sounds good.¡¯


    <Then I¡¯ll pick up Haruka-chan and meet you.>


    ¡¯Thank you.¡¯


    Ishii hung up and looked at the mountain of files that Youko had left behind. It was possible that something that connected Seidou and Matsumoto Hiroshi was in there.


    Ishii rolled up his shirt sleeves and picked up a file.


    -


    10


    -


    ¨C Still not done?


    Gotou red at the examination room door with his two hands in fists.


    It had been more than two hours since.


    He was irritated at himself for only being able to wait. At times like this, he longed for the cigarettes that he had stopped smoking.


    ¡¯Damn it!¡¯


    Just as Gotou spat that out, the door opened.


    Eishin came out. His forehead was drenched with sweat. He looked like he had lost weight.


    ¡¯How is he?¡¯


    Gotou stood up immediately and approached Eishin.


    Eishin let out a long breath and then his expression rxed.


    ¡¯Seems he¡¯ll be fine if he gets some rest.¡¯


    ¡¯T-that so?¡¯


    All the force in Gotou¡¯s body left him ¨C it felt like he¡¯d fall right to the floor.


    Gotou was surprised himself that Yakumo¡¯s existence had had such an impact on him.


    ¡¯So what do you n to do now?¡¯


    Eishin looked at the ss door at the entrance, like he had sensed something.


    Gotou looked as well.


    He saw two uniformed officers approaching the examination room.


    The nurse had probably informed the police after seeing the news. This was bad.


    ¡¯Take Yakumo out of here,¡¯ Gotou said forcefully.


    ¡¯Are you serious?¡¯


    Eishin¡¯s brow was furrowed.


    Like Gotou had the time to tell jokes now.


    ¡¯I¡¯ll stop the officers. You take Yakumo then,¡¯ said Gotou, ring at Eishin.


    For a while, Eishin just looked back at Gotou silently, but he finally shook his head in resignation.


    ¡¯My, my. To think that I would be a partner in crime...¡¯


    ¡¯You were the start of this. You should be prepared.¡¯


    ¡¯Got it.¡¯


    Eishin smiled wryly and headed to the examination room.


    ¡¯Now, time to go.¡¯


    Gotou walked over with wide strides to the officers that hade in and showed them his police ID.


    ¡¯I¡¯m Gotou of the Setamachi precinct.¡¯


    ¡¯Thank you for your hard work.¡¯


    The uniformed officer immediately replied with a salute.


    ¡¯Did something happen?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. There was a report that the escaped suspect Saitou Yakumo was here...¡¯


    ¨C So that really was it.


    Gotou clicked his tongue looked at the examination room.


    With bad timing, Eishin came out, carrying Yakumo.


    One of the uniformed officers noticed and tried to approach Eishin, but Gotou grabbed the officer¡¯s arm to stop him.


    ¡¯Wait!¡¯


    ¡¯No, but...¡¯


    ¡¯It was decided that Saitou Yakumo will be turned over to the Setamachi precinct.¡¯


    ¨C Please. Believe me.


    Gotou looked at the officer whose arm he was holding with that thought in his head.


    ¡¯I will confirm that.¡¯


    After the other officer said that, he took his wireless in his hand.


    ¨C No good, eh?


    Gotou turned around and kneed the officer with the wireless between the legs.


    ¡¯Agh!¡¯


    The officer put his two hands to his crotch and screeched.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t think badly of me.¡¯


    Gotou kicked the man¡¯s defenceless chin.


    The officer fell down backwards and stopped moving, loving consciousness.


    ¡¯W-what are you doing?¡¯


    The other officer seemed in shock as he put his hand to the gun holster at his waist.


    ¨C As if I¡¯d let you do that!


    Gotou grabbed the officer¡¯s arm as he tried to take out his gun and then rammed his head into his nose.


    ¡¯Aaahhh!¡¯


    The officer staggered backwards while gripping his nose.


    Gotou took a big step forward to approach the officer and performed ariat with his outstretched right arm.


    The officer fell backwards and stopped moving.


    ¨C I¡¯ve done it now.


    Though it was to save Yakumo, he was interfering with a public servant in the execution of his duties by aiding a fugitive. And he¡¯d been violent on top of that. It wasn¡¯t something a police officer should do.


    He wouldn¡¯t be able to be a police officer again with this.


    Gotou had thought he would be disappointed, but strangely, his chest felt light. He had been bound by the organisation called the police up until now and had undergone many hardships, but now he was free.


    ¡¯Shouldn¡¯t have done that,¡¯ Eishin said, poking fun.


    As usual, this guy had no sense of nervousness.


    ¡¯Anyway, let¡¯s hurry.¡¯


    Right after saying that, Gotou ran.


    There was no time to be sentimental. Once the officers regained consciousness, help would probablye right away.


    They had to get as far away as they could before that happened.


    Gotou got in the car¡¯s driver seat and turned on the engine.


    He waited until Eishin put Yakumo in the back and sat himself in the passenger seat before starting the car.


    ¡¯There was a movie like this before. The one with a pair escaping aftermitting a train robbery,¡¯ said Eishin, smiling like he was enjoying this.


    Gotou knew that movie too, but he didn¡¯t want topare themselves to it if he could.


    ¡¯Do you know how that movie ended?¡¯


    ¡¯No, how did it?¡¯


    Eishin cocked his head.


    ¨C Really, what aidback old man.


    ¡¯In the end, they were surrounded by the army and shot full of holes.¡¯


    -


    11


    -


    ¨C What¡¯s this?


    Ishii was looking through the files when he spotted the circumstances of a certain case and his hands stopped without thinking.


    It was about a girl¡¯s disappearance ten years ago.


    Masuoka Minami, who lived in Nishitama City, was seventeen years old at the time. She went missing on the way home from school. Minami had still not been found.


    From her friends¡¯ testimony, Minami had seemed very depressed two or three days prior to the incident.


    As well, on the day of her disappearance, she was spotted talking the train at the station in the direction of Shinjuku.


    Her father had failed at work and lost his job and her mother was working part-time to support their family. Though she had wanted to go to university, but she was forced to give up.


    It appeared that Minami had expressed her dissatisfaction with her family to her friends. The police had conjectured that she ran away from home because she hated her family.


    After just looking at this much, it was a case that could happen often.


    However, there was a reason Ishii had focussed on this case.


    First was the name.


    Furthermore, the person who hadst seen Minami. That person was the victim of the case this time, Seidou.


    There were other things that caught his interest. Matsumoto Hiroshi, the corpse that was found this morning, was the same age as Minami.


    Was this just a coincidence ¨C no, it was too much for that.


    Ishii felt agitated.


    Calling Minami¡¯s family for information would be one method.


    ¡¯Where¡¯s Gotou!?¡¯


    The door mmed open. Miyagawa ran in with a terribly angry expression.


    His face waspletely red ¨C it looked like he could explode at any moment.


    ¡¯No, I...¡¯


    Ishii stood up reflexively, back pencil-straight.


    ¡¯Where¡¯s Gotou?¡¯


    Miyagawa brought his face so close to Ishii¡¯s that their noses were almost touching.


    His eyes were bloodshot. Ishii felt like Miyagawa might bite into his neck at any moment.


    ¡¯No... I...¡¯


    ¡¯I told you to back off already. What idiotic...¡¯


    Miyagawa covered his face with both hands and sat down right there.


    Ishii had no idea what had happened, but when he saw Miyagawa¡¯s unusual reaction, the feeling that something unbelievable was happening grew stronger.


    ¡¯What on earth...¡¯


    When Ishii asked that, Miyagawa stood up there with a reproachful expression and clicked his tongue.


    ¡¯There¡¯s nothing else to say. This is the end...¡¯


    As if to interrupt Miyagawa¡¯s exnation, the door opened.


    Youko came in. Her expression was as wild as Miyagawa¡¯s.


    ¡¯You¡¯ve done it now!¡¯


    ¡¯Yes?¡¯


    ¡¯Did you know?¡¯


    Youko said that hysterically as she approached Ishii.


    ¨C What on earth is it?


    Ishii¡¯s head felt like it would split in his confusion.


    ¡¯What about?¡¯


    ¡¯Your partner acted violently against two uniformed officers and escaped with Saitou Yakumo.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    It was so unexpected that for a while, Ishii couldn¡¯t understand the meaning of the words.


    ¨C It can¡¯t be.


    ¡¯Do you understand what this means? Aiding a fugitive and interfering with a public servant in the execution of his duties. And violence, on top of that.¡¯


    ¡¯You¡¯re lying. Detective Gotou wouldn¡¯t do that.¡¯


    Ishii looked at Miyagawa for help.


    ¡¯It¡¯s true. He really did something stupid...¡¯


    Miyagawa spat that out.


    ¡¯That¡¯s...¡¯


    Ishii stood there, unable to believe it.


    ¨C I see.


    Now, Ishii finally understood. Gotou had already found Yakumo when they talked on the phone. He had been nning on escaping with Yakumo from the very beginning.


    That was why he didn¡¯t tell Ishii about finding Yakumo ¨C so as to not cause trouble for Ishii.


    ¨C Think about what you should do on your own!


    Ishii understood the true meaning of Gotou¡¯s words.


    A bitter taste spread through his mouth.


    ¡¯Even though... I wanted to go with Detective Gotou...¡¯ murmured Ishii.


    ¡¯What did you say?¡¯


    Miyagawa pressed him for an answer, but Ishii didn¡¯t feel like replying.


    ¨C He left me behind.


    That feeling quickly spread through Ishii¡¯s chest, bing so heavy it was hard to bear.


    Ishii respected Gotou from the bottom of his heart.


    Gotou had everything that Ishii didn¡¯t. Ishii wanted to be like him. He wished for that. That was why he had recklessly chased after that back.


    And yet ¨C


    ¡¯I need to go.¡¯


    Ishii¡¯s mouth moved naturally.


    ¡¯Go? You...¡¯


    ¡¯I have to go too.¡¯


    Ishii took the file he had started reading and started

 Volume 8 Chapter 3

    Volume 8 Chapter 3


    <strong>VOLUME 8 ¨C THE VANISHED SPIRIT</strong> file 03: ensou ()


    -


    1


    -


    Gotou and Yakumo went to something like a hut connected to the main temple by a corridor.


    It was fairly dark; only two bare light bulbs hung from the ceiling.


    It was a Japanese room of about ten tatami in size. Right past the entrance, there was a short Japanese-style writing desk. The rest was buried in books.


    ¡®Amazing,¡¯ said Gotou in admiration, but Yakumo started searching without any care for that.


    ¡¯What are you looking for?¡¯


    Gotou didn¡¯t understand the situation, so he didn¡¯t know why Yakumo hade to this archive.


    Yakumo¡¯s hands suddenly stopped. He ran a hand through his hair, looking annoyed.


    ¡¯Seidou-san was a meticulous person. I think he may have kept something like a diary.¡¯


    ¡¯A diary, eh...¡¯


    Gotou muttered that as he started looking for a diary in the piled-up books and ounts.


    Though it was just picking up books and checking the contents, all of the words were difficult to read.


    Gotou had never been good at simple work like this.


    He lost his concentration in no time.


    ¡¯Hey, Yakumo,¡¯ said Gotou, his hands stopping.


    ¡¯What is it?¡¯


    ¡¯You said that the girl wasn¡¯t reincarnated, right?¡¯


    Yakumo appeared to have understood the answer already, but there were too many things Gotou didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡¯Yes,¡¯ Yakumo replied curtly.


    ¡¯Then what is she?¡¯


    ¡¯She is who she is.¡¯


    Yakumo sent a re Gotou¡¯s way.


    Even if he looked at him with such scary eyes, Gotou couldn¡¯t understand the meaning of Yakumo¡¯s words.


    ¡¯She is who she is... It¡¯s like some Zen question.¡¯


    ¡¯It isn¡¯t a Zen question. I¡¯m saying she is nothing but herself. Even if she did have memories of the past, she would still be who she is.¡¯


    Yakumo¡¯s words were like some mathematics problem, inviting sleep.


    Gotou yawned.


    ¡¯Howplicated.¡¯


    ¡¯No. It¡¯s simple.¡¯


    ¡¯Soundsplicated to me.¡¯


    ¡¯Should I exin it with a picture book?¡¯ Yakumo¡¯s expression softened as he said that.


    ¡¯You making fun of me?¡¯


    ¡¯Good job; you understood.¡¯


    Yakumo apuded.


    It seemed like he was seriously making fun of him. Gotou clicked his tongue.


    ¡¯This isn¡¯t the time to be making stupid jokes, right?¡¯


    ¡¯What a coincidence. I was just thinking that I didn¡¯t have the time to waste it talking with you, Gotou-san.¡¯


    ¨C This brat never shuts up.


    Though Gotou was irritated, he was happy to be able to talk with Yakumo like this again.


    ¡¯Gotou-san, if you don¡¯t feel like helping, could you check the situation with Ishii-san?¡¯


    ¡¯Ishii, eh...¡¯


    Gotou looked up at the ceiling.


    Come to think of it, he hadn¡¯t been able to talk properly with Ishii this time.


    Beforeing to the temple, Yakumo appeared to have made a request of Ishii. Gotou wanted to know what happened after that too.


    That said, since it was Ishii, he had probably just wandered around without doing anything useful.


    ¡¯I¡¯ll go call then.¡¯


    Gotou stood up, but then he noticed a great problem.


    ¡¯Oi. Yakumo.¡¯


    ¡¯What is it?¡¯


    ¡¯I don¡¯t have a phone.¡¯


    Yakumo had thrown Gotou¡¯s mobile phone on to some guy¡¯s truck.


    ¡¯Can¡¯t you just borrow one from Eishin-san?¡¯ said Yakumo, flipping through the ounts.


    That was right. He¡¯d borrowed Eishin¡¯s mobile while they were waiting outside the temple too. He could just do the same thing. But ¨C


    ¡¯Where¡¯s he?¡¯


    ¡¯Probably the temple.¡¯


    Gotou left the archive, but then he noticed another problem.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know his number.¡¯


    Since the mobile phone had be explosively popr, people would just rely on the contacts list ¨C nobody remembered other people¡¯s numbers any more.


    Gotou didn¡¯t remember other people¡¯s numbers either.


    ¡¯Here.¡¯


    As Yakumo said that, he threw something at Gotou.


    Though he was surprised, Gotou caught it in front of his chest. It was an SD card for a mobile phone.


    ¡¯The number is on there.¡¯


    Now, Gotou recalled what Yakumo had said about moving the data and put the SD card in his pocket.


    ¡¯I¡¯m going out for a bit.¡¯


    ¡¯Ah, that¡¯s right.¡¯


    Yakumo called out to Gotou as he was about to leave.


    ¡¯What?¡¯


    ¡¯If the autopsy results for the corpse are out, please tell him to ask Hata-san for information.


    ¡¯Yeah, yeah.¡¯


    After replying, Gotou left Yakumo in the archive and went to the temple through the corridor.


    -


    2


    -


    Ishii was irritated as he sat in the passenger seat


    Rain hit the window.


    ¡¯It¡¯s really pouring,¡¯ said Youko as she drove.


    ¡¯It seems like a typhoon,¡¯ replied Ishii, staring out the window with bitterness.


    It was because the typhoon wasing.


    The rain was mncholy, fanning Ishii¡¯s anxiety.


    ¨C Somebody¡¯s dead.


    The call Ishii received in the family restaurant was from Makoto.


    Though her voice was shaking, she managed to keep her calm as she exined the events in order.


    After receiving the information, Ishii immediately left the shop and was going to the scene in Youko¡¯s car.


    Though it was only forty minutes, it felt incredibly long to Ishii.


    ¡¯It¡¯s just ahead.¡¯


    Youko turned the wheel left.


    Ishii could tell where the scene was right away. There was yellow tape around the area to stop people from trespassing and around it, there were curious onlookers and people from the press.


    There were lights for the investigation and for cameras. Though it was night, it was as bright as noon.


    ¡¯This is serious,¡¯ murmured Youko as she drove.


    ¡¯It is...¡¯


    So many things had happened.


    Starting with the discovery of Seidou¡¯s corpse, Yakumo¡¯s name came up as a suspect, the second corpse was found, Gotou became a fugitive while aiding Yakumo¡¯s escape, and then Haruka and Makoto found the third victim ¨C d


    To be honest, Ishii was so frightened and confused he didn¡¯t know what to do.


    However, he managed to keep himself together because Haruka and Makoto had been the ones who first discovered the corpse.


    ¨C I have to keep it together.


    Led on by that impulse, Ishii opened the door and ran out the moment the car stopped.


    The cold rain wet his cheek.


    ¡¯Sorry, excuse me.¡¯


    As Ishii shouted that, he pushed through the crowd.


    He showed his police ID to the uniformed officers there and tried to pass through the yellow tape, but somebody grabbed his arm.


    ¡¯Excuse me, but this is out of your jurisdiction, isn¡¯t it?¡¯


    The young uniformed officer looked at Ishii with suspicious eyes.


    ¡¯Ah, yes, but...¡¯


    Ishii couldn¡¯t think of an excuse to enter right away.


    He thought it was annoying himself. At times like this, Gotou would have just said something like ¡¯Shut up¡¯ and forced himself in, but Ishii couldn¡¯t do that.


    He had just run forward with the want to go in, which made things even more unnatural.


    ¡¯Natsume, from Criminal Affairs. I¡¯m bringing him along. He cane in with me, right?¡¯


    Youko hade up behind him and said that as she showed her police ID. It was a firm attitude that didn¡¯t allow anyone to doubt it.


    ¡¯Ah, yes. Please go ahead.¡¯


    The uniformed officer looked divided but he let Ishii and Youko pass.


    ¡¯Thank you.¡¯


    After thanking Youko, Ishii went past the yellow tape.


    He spotted Haruka and Makoto sitting by the flower garden in front of the apartment.


    The two of them looked exhausted, but it didn¡¯t seem like they were injured. Ishii sighed in relief and went up to them.


    ¡¯Ishii-san.¡¯


    Makoto noticed Ishii immediately and stood up.


    ¡¯Are you all right?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes.¡¯


    Makoto¡¯s voice was clear.


    Ishii looked towards Haruka.


    Though she stood up, she stayed silent. It was clear she wasn¡¯t feeling well.


    She had found a corpse that was stabbed all over. There was no helping it.


    ¡¯I can¡¯t believe things turned out like this...¡¯ said Makoto, putting her hands together in front of her chest.


    ¡¯It really is a serious matter.¡¯


    Ishii agreed with Makoto.


    This case had gone beyond their expectations.


    ¡¯Are they the ones?¡¯ said Youko, sounding curious.


    ¡¯Ah, yes, that¡¯s right.¡¯


    For a moment, Ishii was confused as to why Youko knew Haruka and Makoto, but then he remembered that he¡¯d talked to her about the investigation.


    ¡¯This is Ozawa Haruka-chan and Hijikata Makoto-san.¡¯


    Ishii introduced each of them to Natsume. He was going to introduce Youko, but she showed her police ID before he could.


    ¡¯I¡¯m Natsume of the Nishitama precinct,¡¯ said Youko promptly.


    ¡¯Excuse me...¡°


    Haruka opened her mouth like she wanted to talk about it.


    ¡¯I¡¯ve heard most of the situation from Ishii-san. To be honest, I think Saitou Yakumo isn¡¯t the culprit of this case either.¡¯


    Youko said that in a quiet voice after looking around.


    ¡¯Is that so?¡¯


    Though Ishii said that in his surprise, he understood soon after.


    Come to think of it, if Youko still doubted Yakumo, she wouldn¡¯t have cooperated so much.


    It could be said that he had gained a powerful ally.


    ¡¯Detective Ishii, I¡¯m going to go look at the scene, but...¡¯


    Youko looked up at the door to the room where the corpse was found.


    ¨C I don¡¯t want to see it.


    The corpse had been stabbed all over. If possible, he didn¡¯t want to step into such a grisly ce.


    He had just one reason. He was afraid.


    However, he was in front of Haruka and Makoto, and he felt like he wouldn¡¯t be able to see the truth of the case if he didn¡¯t look at it himself.


    ¡¯I¡¯ll go too,¡¯ said Ishii in a trembling voice. Then, he started following Youko up the stairs to the second storey.


    His legs were shaking.


    He really was frightened. But he couldn¡¯t go back now.


    At the door, Ishii¡¯s mobile phone rang with good timing.


    -


    3


    -


    Gotou opened the sliding door to the temple.


    It was quiet ¨C


    All he could hear was the sound of the pouring rain.


    Eishin was sitting in the middle of the temple with his hand in some sort of religious gesture.


    He had his spine straight and was looking straight forward ¨C he was as still as if he had be Buddha.


    Though his half-open eyes seemed hollow, there was a strong light in them.


    Gotou didn¡¯t understand the heart of Zen, but as Eishin sat there, it looked like he was emitting some mysterious aura.


    ¡¯Oi.¡¯


    Though Gotou called out, Eishin didn¡¯t move.


    ¨C Did he not hear me?


    ¡¯Oi, you damn monk.¡¯


    Gotou called out again while walking up to Eishin.


    ¡¯I know you¡¯re there even without all that noise,¡¯ said Eishin.


    When he spoke, only his lips moved ¨C it was creepy, like he was a talking mechanical doll.


    ¡¯f you know, then reply.¡¯


    Gotou sat cross-legged in front of Eishin.


    ¡¯What do you want?¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s quite a tone. I can¡¯t think of you as Isshin¡¯s teacher,¡¯ said Gotou, expressing his dissatisfaction.


    Suddenly, the days Gotou had spent with Isshin came to mind.


    Isshin was a broadminded man. He was always gentle and kind to everyone. Just seeing that smile would make Gotou feel better for some reason.


    ¨C Why did Isshin have to die?


    Gotou still thought that sometimes now.


    ¡¯You say that because you don¡¯t know what Isshin was like before.¡¯


    Eishin breathed out, rxing his body. His face became more human, like he had taken off a mask.


    ¡¯What do you mean?¡¯


    ¡¯Isshin is very simr to Yakumo.¡¯


    Gotou didn¡¯t understand what Eishin said.


    ¡¯What part of him?¡¯


    ¡¯Before Isshin took Yakumo in, he had been terribly troubled. At one point, he denied his own existence.¡¯


    ¡¯Denied?¡¯


    ¡¯He was filled with anger that had no outlet ¨C he always had a grim expression on his face.¡¯


    ¡¯That guy did?¡¯


    Gotou really didn¡¯t understand.


    No matter how Gotou searched his memories, Isshin was always smiling in them.


    ¡¯Because he found out the truth.¡¯


    ¡¯The truth?¡¯


    Gotou didn¡¯t understand.


    He felt like they were talking about somebody else entirely.


    ¡¯It¡¯s not like Isshin was at fault, but because of his personality, he tried to shoulder all the me.¡¯


    ¡¯What are you talking about?¡¯


    ¡¯You could call it fate...¡¯


    Eishin stared into nothingness.


    ¨C Fate?


    ¡¯You talking about Yakumo?¡¯


    ¡¯Yakumo is only one part of arger flow. I¡¯m talking about a fate that continued from much before then. Everything started in this temple, when a man and woman met.¡¯


    ¡¯Exin in a way I¡¯ll understand.¡¯


    Gotou pressed Eishin for an answer in his irritation.


    However, Eishin continued, still staring into nothingness.


    ¡¯Isshinpared that fate with his own existence. At that time, he had forgotten heart of ensou, which is the basis of Zen.


    ¡¯Ensou?¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s right. If the heart is not in order, one cannot see clearly. Isshin¡¯s fate had shaken his heart.¡¯


    Gotou really didn¡¯t understand what Eishin was talking about.


    He didn¡¯t understand, but for some reason, he was curious.


    ¡¯So then what happened?¡¯


    ¡¯The one who changed Isshin¡¯s heart was Yakumo.¡¯


    Eishin¡¯s lips rxed into a small smile.


    He alone held all the cards. That was how it looked like to Gotou.


    ¡¯What part of Yakumo changed Isshin?¡¯


    ¡¯His existence. By walking with Yakumo, Isshin was able to face his fate. He became his original self.¡¯


    ¡¯What¡¯s that fate you¡¯re talking about?¡¯


    ¡¯You know as well. It¡¯s that man.¡¯


    Eishin¡¯s mouth shut tightly.


    Gotou knew who that man was.


    ¡¯The man with two red eyes?¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s right. Isshin has a connection with that man that cannot be cut.¡¯


    ¡¯Isshin was just wrapped up in the incident, right?¡¯ said Gotou offhandedly.


    ¡¯Wrong.¡¯


    Eishin shook his head.


    ¡¯What do you mean?¡¯


    Without responding to Gotou¡¯s question, Eishin stood up.


    ¡¯Answer me.¡¯


    Gotou continued to hound Eishin.


    ¡¯You¡¯ll understand soon enough. More importantly, what did youe here for?¡¯


    Eishin sudden changed the subject.


    Stopping the conversation right before the crucial point ¨C he really was just like Yakumo. Eishin probably wouldn¡¯t say anything no matter what Gotou asked. Gotou gave in and stood up.


    ¡¯I want to ask a favour.¡¯


    ¡¯Do you want me to introduce you to a woman?¡¯


    There was ascivious smirk on Eishin¡¯s face.


    Even though he was so solemn when meditating, there was not even a fragment of that now.


    ¡¯I¡¯ve got a wife.¡¯


    ¡¯So you¡¯re more proper than you look.¡¯


    ¨C It really didn¡¯t sound like something a monk should say.


    ¡¯That isn¡¯t the problem. Anyway, I came to borrow your mobile.¡¯


    ¡¯What do you say when asking for a favour?¡¯ said Eishin with augh.


    He really was like Yakumo.


    ¡¯Please lend me your mobile. I would greatly appreciate it.¡¯


    Gotou buried his anger in the pit of his stomach as he lowered his head.


    ¡¯You should have been honest like that from the start,¡¯ said Eishin while taking his mobile out for Gotou.


    ¨C Meditating with his mobile there ¨C what an awful monk.


    Gotou said abusive words in his heart while taking the mobile.


    -


    4


    -


    ¡¯Excuse me.¡¯


    After saying that to Youko, Ishii stepped away from the door.


    The number on his mobile was unfamiliar to him. Who could it be ¨C


    Though confused, Ishii answered the phone.


    ¡¯Hello.¡¯


    <It¡¯s me.>


    ¨C Detective Gotou!


    Ishii was about to yell that, but he hurriedly stopped himself.


    ¡¯P-please wait.¡¯


    There were police officers everywhere. If they found out he was talking with Gotou, it would be a seroius problem.


    Ishii looked around for a ce he could talk without being watched.


    The first and second floors were filled with people, but there were practically none on the third.


    ¡¯I apologise for the wait,¡¯ said Ishii after walking to the outside corridor of the third floor.


    <It¡¯s really noisy.>


    Gotou sounded displeased.


    ¡¯Ah, actually...¡¯


    Ishii exined in detail everything they had investigated up until now, including how Haruka and Makoto had found a corpse.


    Though it was quite theplicated story, Ishii focussed on exining chronologically, as Yakumo always tolod him to.


    Gotou didn¡¯t interrupt, which was unusual.


    <Seems like things are a mess over there too.>


    Gotou said just that after Ishii finished his exnation.


    ¡¯It is a bit confusing.¡¯


    Ishii had run about frantically up until now, but once he heard Gotou¡¯s voice, he rxed a bit and became weak.


    His eyes were bing wet with tears.


    <It¡¯s my fault. Sorry.>


    Gotou said that.


    ¨C Why is he apologising? Ishii was confused. Though Gotou always got angry at him, he never apologised. Rather, Ishii was the one who wanted to apologise.


    He had nned on investigating frantically to make a ce for Gotou to return to, but there had been no developments at all.


    He waspletely useless like this.


    ¡¯I¡¯m the one who must apologise. If I had been more reliable...¡¯


    <Are you an idiot?>


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    <This case is outside of your jurisdiction. That¡¯s not all. What I¡¯ve done will make people give you a lot of k.>


    Gotou¡¯s voice was quiet and weak.


    ¨C Don¡¯t talk like that.


    Ishii murmured that in his heart.


    ¡¯Please don¡¯t worry about someone like me. Detective Gotou, I believe in you and Yakumo-shi. That¡¯s why I¡¯m working. That¡¯s all.¡¯


    Ishii wasn¡¯t lying.


    It was true that he had been a bit troubled earlier, but that had gone awaypletely.


    <Well don¡¯t you soundpetent.>


    Gotou snorted.


    Was that praise? Or was it a reprimand? Ishii didn¡¯t know.


    He just felt that Gotou¡¯s voice sounded a bit stronger.


    ¡¯Detective Gotou.¡¯


    <What?>


    ¡¯If there¡¯s anything I can do, please tell me. If you want to flee overseas, I will help prepare.¡¯


    <Don¡¯t be ridiculous. I¡¯m not the sort of guy who likes running.>


    ¡¯That¡¯s right.¡¯


    <There¡¯s a request from Yakumo - will you hear it?>


    ¡¯Of course,¡¯ Ishii replied immediately.


    He would do anything if it would allow Gotou toe back, no matter what sacrifices he had to make.


    <I want you to contact old man Hata and get the autopsy results for the victim.>


    ¡¯Please consider it done!¡¯ dered Ishii.


    <I¡¯m counting on you, Assistant Inspector Ishii.>


    ¡¯Yes sir!¡¯


    -


    5


    -


    After ending the call, Gotou returned to the archive where Yakumo was.


    It looked like he had finished searching already, as he was sitting cross-legged at the Japanese-style desk while reading an ount book written by hand.


    The way he looked ¨C wearing a monk¡¯s working clothes while reading ounts ¨C was incredibly fitting.


    ¡¯Is it interesting?¡¯


    When Gotou spoke, Yakumo turned around with an incredibly displeased look.


    ¡¯It¡¯s a matter of subjectivity.¡¯


    ¡¯Are you saying I wouldn¡¯t be able to enjoy it?¡¯


    ¡¯You can¡¯t read, right?¡¯


    ¡¯Shut up!¡¯


    Gotou said that with a click of his tongue as he sat down on the tatami.


    ¡¯So how was it?¡¯ said Yakumo, turning his eyes to the ount book again.


    ¡¯Things turned serious.¡¯


    Gotou told Yakumo what Ishii had just told him.


    At points, Yakumo interrupted, saying things like ¡¯In more concrete terms...¡¯, but he seriously listened to Gotou.


    ¡¯I see.¡¯


    After Gotou finished speaking, Yakumo shut the ount book and lifted his head.


    His eyes looked unusually sharp.


    ¡¯Did you figure something out?¡¯


    ¡¯There are still a number of things I need to confirm, but I can see the outline of the case.¡¯


    Yakumo ran a hand through his hair.


    ¡¯So Ishii was of some use then.¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. Actually, this time, I have done practically nothing. Ishii-san, Makoto-san and her ¨C the things they¡¯ve investigated are very close to the truth.¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s right.¡¯


    Gotou agreed with Yakumo¡¯s opinion.


    When he was talking with Ishii earlier, he¡¯d underrated him, thinking Ishii probably wouldn¡¯t be able to get any useful information.


    Gotou had thought of Ishii as the type who didn¡¯t move unless told to.


    However, this time was different. They¡¯d decided their own direction from the situation and investigated. Ishii had grown at a much quicker speed than he had imagined.


    Of course, it was the same for Haruka and Makoto.


    ¡¯To be honest, I¡¯m surprised. I would have probably searched in the same manner if I had been there.¡¯


    Yakumo scratched his cheek awkwardly.


    ¡¯Do you think you¡¯ll get to the truth?¡¯


    ¡¯I wonder,¡¯ Yakumo said evasively as he yawned.


    Gotou stared at Yakumo¡¯s face, but he couldn¡¯t see his true feelings. All he could do now was believe in Yakumo.


    ¡¯I¡¯m counting on you. I can¡¯t go home if you don¡¯t solve the mystery.¡¯


    ¡¯Atsuko-san and Nao might be happier if you don¡¯t.¡¯


    Yakumo smirked.


    ¡¯Say what you want.¡¯


    Gotou crossed his arms, looked away and walked to the wall.


    ¨C I wonder how Atsuko and Nao are doing?


    Gotou had been troubled about whether or not to call home after calling Ishii. However, he decided not to in the end.


    The police would probably think Gotou would call home and well probably waiting there. It was the house of a suspect, after all.


    ¨C I¡¯ve caused trouble for them.


    Gotou realised once more the weight of what he had done, but strangely, he didn¡¯t regret it at all.


    It was probably because he believed Yakumo would bring the case to an end.


    ¡¯Gotou-san.¡¯


    Yakumo was running a hand through his hair with his head facing down as he said that.


    ¡¯What?¡¯


    ¡¯Could I borrow the phone?¡¯


    ¡¯Sure.¡¯


    Gotou took the mobile out of his pocket and gave it to Yakumo.


    ¡¯Thank you.¡¯


    ¡¯Who are you calling?¡¯


    ¡¯There¡¯s something I want to check... with her.¡¯


    Yakumo¡¯s words were stiff, which was unlike him.


    ¨C I see.


    Gotou understood everything and stood up.


    ¡¯Where are you going?¡¯


    Yakumo looked puzzled.


    ¨C There¡¯s probably some things that¡¯d be hard to talk about with me here.


    Yakumo would probably get angry if Gotou said that, so he muttered it in his heart.


    ¡¯It¡¯s stuffy in this room. I¡¯m going to take a nap in the temple.¡¯


    ¡¯It¡¯s easier to sleep on tatami.¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯m fine. The wood¡¯s cooler.¡¯


    Gotou ended the conversation and left the archive.


    When he went out into the corridor, the rain became stronger. It felt like it might cause a flood.


    ¡¯Man.¡¯


    Gotou went into the temple, used a cushion in the corner as a pillow andy down.


    Come to think of it, he¡¯d gone without sleep or rest for these two days. His body was much more tired than he¡¯d thought.


    Gotou fell asleep ¨C


    -


    6


    -


    Haruka went into her room with a heavy heart.


    After that, the Nishitama precinct detectives questioned her about the situation. Since she was Yakumo¡¯s friends, they had clearly suspected her at first, but with the words of Youko, the Nishitama precinct detective who had been there with Ishii, she was able to be let out quickly.


    Still, the things that had happened these two days had had such an impact that she was psychologically and physically exhausted.


    She went into the room andy down on the bed.


    The nket felt nice, but she didn¡¯t feel sleepy.


    ¨C I wonder what Yakumo is doing now?


    Even when she closed her eyes, questions kepting up in her head.


    ¡¯Yakumo-kun.¡¯


    Haruka opened her eyes and called out towards the white ceiling.


    As if to respond to that, her mobile phone rang.


    ¡¯Hello.¡¯


    <You¡¯re rather carefree in such a state of emergency.>


    ¡¯Yakumo-kun!¡¯


    Haruka leapt up like a spring.


    <Your voice is loud.>


    Yakumo sounded nonchnt.


    Though that tone irritated Haruka, she noticed that she was also relieved.


    ¡¯What do you mean, carefree? You don¡¯t know anything about how I¡¯m feeling.¡¯


    <My bad.>


    Yakumo said that quietly.


    So many things had happened since she heard about the case. She had been very surprised and worn away at her nerves as she worried about his safety ¨C terrible things had happened.


    However, it was mysterious how that one sentence made her feel like she could forgive everything.


    ¨C The weakness of somebody in love.


    ¡¯I¡¯ll forgive you this time.¡¯


    Harukay down on her bed again. Though it was the same bed, it felt morefortable than before.


    Anyway, she could hear his voice. That was enough.


    ¡¯Hey, where are you now?¡¯ asked Haruka, curling up like a cat.


    <A room with many books.>


    ¡¯What is that? A library?¡¯


    <Your imagination is poor.>


    Yakumoughed.


    Haruka felt like it had been a while since she¡¯d heard that voice. When she talked with him like this, the situation she was in this time felt like a dream.


    ¡¯Really, where are you?¡¯


    <It¡¯d cause you trouble if you knew.>


    ¡¯Why?¡¯


    <If you knew where I was and kept quiet, you would be aiding a fugitive. Since I¡¯m a suspect.>


    ¡¯I see...¡¯


    She was brought back to reality in an instant.


    <I received a lot of information from Ishii-san.>


    ¡¯Yeah.¡¯


    Ishii had said he¡¯d received a phone call from Gotou when in front of the apartment.


    <It was a great help.>


    Haruka didn¡¯t think that Yakumo would say something like that.


    ¡¯We¡¯ve been doing our best too.¡¯


    <You have. But...>


    ¡¯What?¡¯


    <Don¡¯t over do it.>


    ¡¯But at a time like this...¡¯


    <I¡¯m saying it because it¡¯s a time like this.>


    Yakumo interrupted Haruka.


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    <Because it¡¯s a time like this, even if something happens, I can¡¯t save you.>


    Haruka¡¯s heart ached at Yakumo¡¯s words.


    He¡¯s worried about me. Yakumo is ¨C


    It was natural for a friend to be worried, but Haruka was still happy.


    ¡¯I won¡¯t overdo it. Ishii-san said that too. I¡¯ll be acting alongside Ishii-san tomorrow too, so it¡¯ll be fine.¡¯


    <I see. That¡¯s good. Then...>


    ¡¯Hey.¡¯


    Haruka sat up and called out to Yakumo, who had been about to hang up.


    <What?>


    ¡¯You¡¯lle back... right?>


    She wanted to confirm just that.


    She knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to reply at this stage, but she wanted an answer, even if it was a lie.


    <Yeah. I¡¯ll definitelye back.>


    Yakumo replied.


    Even though there was no proof, if Yakumo said that, Haruka felt like she could believe it.


    ¡¯I¡¯m waiting.¡¯


    Yakumo justughed instead of responding.


    Even after hanging up, Haruka gripped her mobile tightly in that lingering memory.


    ¨C Yakumo will definitelye back.


    That thought gave her peace of mind, and Haruka fell asleep.


    -


    7


    -


    ¡¯Don¡¯t sleep here. You¡¯re in the way.¡¯


    Gotou woke up to that voice.


    Eishin had his arms crossed in a displeased manner as he looked down on Gotou.


    When Gotou looked up at him like this, there was considerable pressure. Gotou¡¯s sleepiness flew away at once.


    Gotou had nned on leave just while Yakumo was calling Harukast night, but it looked like he¡¯d fallen right asleep.


    ¡¯It¡¯s my choice where I sleep.¡¯


    Gotou sat up while rubbing his eyes.


    He really shouldn¡¯t have slept on the wooden floor. His body ached all over.


    ¡¯That¡¯s why I told you.¡¯


    Eishinughed when he saw Gotou¡¯s expression twist in pain.


    ¨C He¡¯s so noisy.


    Gotou looked at his wristwatch in an unpleasant mood. It was only six in the morning.


    ¡¯It¡¯s a pain being woken up so early in the morning.¡¯


    ¡¯Early in the morning? My day starts at four. This is actuallyte.¡¯


    Eishin¡¯s nostrils red as he said that and opened the window to look out.


    Therge raindrops continued to hit the ground.


    The wind was strong too ¨C there was the sound of howling.


    ¡¯It¡¯s really pouring.¡¯


    Gotou got up and stretched.


    Something in his arm and foot made a loud crack. It was hard to move as if he was wearing a suit of armour.


    ¡¯Seems like a typhoon¡¯sing.¡¯


    ¡¯Typhoon? That¡¯ll be another issue...¡¯


    They were frantically running around ¨C they didn¡¯t have the time to care about the weather.


    ¡¯It¡¯llnd soon.¡¯


    ¡¯What a pain.¡¯


    Gotou frowned.


    If it were just rain, it¡¯d be fine, but a typhoon was different. They wouldn¡¯t be able to move freely.


    ¡¯So what are you nning to do today?¡¯ said Eishin, as if he¡¯d seen Gotou¡¯s anxiety.


    Wait in the temple for the typhoon to pass, or forcefully go out ¨C both were risky.


    It was hard toe to a decision.


    ¡¯I¡¯ll ask Yakumo.¡¯


    ¡¯You don¡¯t try to think on your own, do you?¡¯


    Eishin snorted.


    ¡¯What did you say?¡¯


    ¡¯It¡¯s the truth, right? That¡¯s why your brain is deteriorating.¡¯


    ¨C This monk really is annoying.


    Somehow, Gotou swallowed his anger.


    There was something else of more concern. What was Eishin going to do?


    He had gone with them so far. Gotou had brought Eishin along because he was partially responsible for Yakumo¡¯s bing a suspect.


    However, they had found Yakumo. It could be said that Eishin¡¯s role ended here, but Eishin had clout. Though he was hateful, Gotou would rather have him here.


    ¡¯What are you going to do now...¡¯


    The sliding door to the temple opened, interrupting Gotou¡¯s question.


    At the door was the trainee monk named Shuuei. There was sweat on his forehead and his shoulders were heaving as he panted.


    His working clothes were drenched from the rain.


    ¡¯What is it?¡¯ said Eishin.


    ¡¯Police havee.¡¯


    ¡¯Police?¡¯


    Gotou stood up instinctively at those words.


    ¡¯Just chase them out,¡¯ replied Eishin.


    However, Shuuei¡¯s eyebrows lowered as he looked troubled.


    ¡¯That is... It seems that somebody reported that there is an escaped suspect here...¡¯


    Shuuei¡¯s shoulders slumped as he hung his head like a child being scolded.


    It was hard to even look at him, but there was no time to sympathise. This was really problematic.


    ¡¯Run right now,¡¯ Eishin said sharply while pointing to the well.


    Gotou was about to respond from that force, but then he recalled something.


    ¡¯How about Yakumo?¡¯


    ¡¯Shuuei. Call him right now.¡¯


    ¡¯Yes.¡¯


    Shuuei turned around briskly and ran off.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t dawdle. Hurry and go.¡¯


    Urged on by Eishin, Gotou flew out of the temple.


    The pouring rain continued.


    He stooped over to hide in the thicket as he advanced. In front of the well, he stood up again and looked at the main temple gate.


    He saw Shuuei talking to the police there.


    ¡¯That bastard. He should¡¯ve been going to call Yakumo...¡¯


    It seemed like Shuuei had been the one who gave the secret report to the police. Gotou gritted his teeth.


    ¨C What to do?


    ¡¯Hurry up and go! Idiot!¡¯


    Eishin yelled from the corridor.


    There was no point in both of them getting caught.


    ¡¯Damn it! What a pain!¡¯


    Gotou used the rope to go into the well.


    -


    8


    -


    The rain was heavy ¨C


    Haruka watched the rain pouring down from the apartment entrance.


    The news said that a typhoon wasing.


    If the typhoon hit, they wouldn¡¯t be able to move freely. Haruka couldn¡¯t rx.


    She saw a car parked in front of the apartment.


    It was probably Ishii¡¯s car.


    Haruka left the entrance and went up to the car, holding an umbre.


    ¡¯Good morning.¡¯


    Ishii nodded from the driver¡¯s seat.


    His hair was as messy as Yakumo¡¯s and hair was growing in on his chin. He was also wearing the same thing as he had been yesterday.


    He had probably worked without sleep or rest. Haruka felt a bit apologetic.


    ¡¯I¡¯m sorry for asking something so selfish.¡¯


    Haruka apologised formally as she got into the passenger seat.


    Last night, Ishii had said, ¡¯Please leave the rest of the investigation to me.¡¯


    Haruka didn¡¯t think that anything would change if she continued. Rather, she¡¯d get in the way. Though she knew that, she had still said, ¡¯Please let me do something.¡¯


    Their arguments ran parallel, but in the end Ishii folded.


    ¡¯No, to be honest, I didn¡¯t want to investigate by myself either.¡¯


    Ishii smiled as he said that, starting the car.


    Haruka knew he was just being polite, but it still made her feel better.


    ¡¯How are things with the police?¡¯ asked Haruka, curious.


    Now that Gotou had run as a fugitive, there must have been a big fuss at the police.


    ¡¯Actually, I haven¡¯t returned to the precinct.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯ve been contacting Chief Miyagawa by phone, but if I return, they probably won¡¯t let me out again.¡¯


    Ishii let out a dryugh.


    ¡¯Why would that be the case?¡¯


    ¡¯Since I¡¯m Detective Gotou¡¯s partner...¡¯


    Ishii¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    ¡¯Are you being suspected as well, Ishii-san?¡¯


    ¡¯Though that isn¡¯t the case, they think I might give Detective Gotou information.¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s...¡¯


    For Ishii to be suspected as well ¨C Haruka had a heavy heart just imagining it.


    ¡¯Please don¡¯t be so down. It¡¯s the truth,¡¯ said Ishii with a shrug.


    ¡¯The truth?¡¯


    ¡¯Ah, well, I talked with Detective Gotou on the phone yesterday. I told him everything I know, so the police¡¯s opinion is correct.¡¯


    To Haruka, Ishii seemed nonchnt. It might have been resignation.


    ¨C He¡¯d do anything for Gotou.


    That will was probably pushing him forward.


    ¡¯We¡¯ll need to clear their names then.¡¯


    Haruka smiled at Ishii.


    ¡¯Of course,¡¯ Ishii replied immediately.


    If they didn¡¯t find out the truth behind the case, everyone would be in trouble.


    It wasn¡¯t just Yakumo¡¯s problem.


    Haruka¡¯s determination became firmer.


    -


    9


    -


    Gotou went down the narrow tunnel at the bottom of the well, feeling like he was being pulled back by the hair.


    ¡¯Dam nit!¡¯


    After getting out the tunnel, Gotou hid behind the rock and watched the second hand on his wristwatch as he waited.


    ¡¯Hurry up ande.¡¯


    Gotou just prayed for that as he gripped his hands into fists.


    The rain hit his body.


    Even his underwear was soaked in no time.


    Water dripped from his chin.


    Ten minutes passed ¨C


    But Yakumo still didn¡¯te.


    If he hadn¡¯te after Gotou had waited so long, was he hiding in the temple or caught by the police ¨C


    ¡¯What to do?¡¯ Gotou asked himself.


    Only the sound of the rain replied.


    Gotou stood up, left the thicket and stood on the asphalt road.


    The raindrops bounced off the ground, creating a faint mist.


    At the temple, Gotou could see red shing lights. Yakumo was still on the premises.


    The open ground on the opposite side of the road had a BMW there ¨C the one they¡¯d taken here.


    Gotou put his hands in his pockets and found the key.


    ¨C If you¡¯re caught by the police, somebody important to you will die.


    The words on the note that was probably from Nanase Miyuki came up in Gotou¡¯s head. If Yakumo was caught by the police, Haruka would be in danger.


    In that situation, Yakumo would be stuck in the detention house. He¡¯d probably be stricken with helplessness and an unspeakable pain.


    Like with Isshin ¨C


    ¡¯I see.¡¯


    Gotou understood everything now.


    That might have been Miyuki¡¯s goal. That woman had been stuck in the detention house before because of Yakumo.


    Though she had escaped in the end, this was revenge for that. She probably nned on meeting Yakumo after she had ced her hands on Haruka.


    When Gotou imagined that, a shiver ran down his spine.


    He was looking up at the sky nketed in thick clouds when Atsuko¡¯s and Nao¡¯s faces appeared in his head.


    Even if he got away now, he couldn¡¯t get to the truth without Yakumo. He would have to continue running for the rest of his life.


    He wouldn¡¯t be able to meet Atsuko and Nao.


    Then it¡¯d actually be better to be caught by the police.


    Come to think of it, Gotou had decided what he should do from the moment he¡¯d gone to save Yakumo and acted violent against the officers.


    No, that was wrong ¨C


    His fate might have already been decided from the moment he¡¯d saved Yakumo from that abandoned building fifteen years ago. It had been raining like this on that day too.


    He and Yakumo were one in body and soul.


    ¡¯I¡¯ll go with you to the ends of hell.¡¯


    Gotou said just that and started walking to the BMW.


    -


    10


    -


    To be honest, Ishii had thought Haruka would be a bit more depressed.


    However, this morning, Haruka had an energetic expression this morning ¨C it looked like she had returned to her usual self.


    Though Ishii wanted to know what had changed in her psychological state, Ishii couldn¡¯t ask aloud.


    Ishii drove through the parking lot, trying to get as close to the entrance as he could.


    He was at the entrance when Haruka ran out with an umbre.


    Though they only shared the umbre for twenty minutes, it was a time of pure bliss for Ishii. They went through the entrance and took the stairs by the elevator.


    They were headed for the room at the end of the basement corridor.


    The dim corridor which smelled of disinfectant was always creepy to Ishii, but he felt less frightened than usual.


    It might have been because Haruka was there with him.


    ¡¯Hata-san, it¡¯s Ishii.¡¯


    Ishii called out as he knocked.


    ¡¯It¡¯s open.¡¯


    A hoarse voice called out from the room.


    ¡¯Are you all right?¡¯


    Haruka nodded in response to Ishii¡¯s words.


    ¡¯Excuse us.¡¯


    Ishii opened the door to the room.


    A small space of about six tatami in size. Cabs surrounded it. Partly because there were no windows, it had a suffocating pressure to it.


    There was just one desk by the wall. Hata sat there.


    ¡¯You¡¯ve brought an unexpected person with you.¡¯


    Hata looked at Haruka with fish eyes.


    Ishii had been troubled about whether to meet Hata with Haruka, but then he remembered that they had met a number of times before.


    ¡¯Do you remember me?¡¯


    Haruka bowed her head with a smile.


    ¡¯My mind¡¯s still active.¡¯


    After tapping his forehead with his finger, Hata let out a creepy giggle.


    When Ishii heard Hata¡¯sugh, a chill ran down his spine. It made him afraid that Hata might one day bare his fangs and gobble someone up.


    ¡¯So I see.¡¯


    Haruka smiled, though she seemed troubled.


    ¡¯Excuse me... About the matter I discussed yesterday...¡¯


    Ishii brought up the topic at hand.


    ¡¯I¡¯ve got it for you.¡¯


    Hata patted his grizzled hair and then took two A4-size envelopes out of the drawer.


    The names Seidou and Matsumoto Hiroshi were written on them.


    ¡¯Thank you very much.¡¯


    Ishii picked them up immediately and took the insides out, but then his eyes saw a frightful picture that he instinctively looked away from.


    Normally, he would have shrieked, but he probably couldn¡¯t do that because Haruka was next to him.


    Haruka¡¯s brows grew close together as she covered her mouth with both hands.


    The events ofst night had probably doubled Haruka¡¯s terror.


    ¡¯Are you all right?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes, I¡¯m fine.¡¯


    Haruka acted strong at Ishii¡¯s words, but her face waspletely white.


    ¡¯Anyway, please sit.¡¯


    Ishii encouraged Haruka to sit in the nearby round chair.


    ¡¯I¡¯m sorry,¡¯ said Haruka, sitting on the chair and hugging her shoulders.


    Hata was light-heartedly poking at youkan[1] with a toothpick.


    Only Hata would be able to look at this photo and continue eating calmly.


    ¡¯What do you think, Hata-san?¡¯


    Ishii put the photo back in the envelope and turned to Hata.


    This was the most important. To be honest, when Ishii looked at the photo, he just felt frightened.


    He wanted to hear Hata¡¯s opinion as an expert.


    ¡¯Well, there were a number of things that were off.¡¯


    Hata sipped his tea.


    ¡¯Things that were off?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. First, it was a haemorrhagic death.¡¯


    That meant that there had been no fatal injury ¨C death had been caused by bloodss.


    ¡¯Is that so?¡¯


    ¡¯Though there are many injuries, each was shallow in contrast to that.¡¯


    ¡¯Shallow...¡¯


    Ishii repeated what Hata said, but he didn¡¯t know what it meant.


    ¡¯It was probably done to hurt the victim.¡¯


    Hata¡¯s shoulders shook as he giggled.


    Stabbing over and over while keeping the victim from dying. That was a terribly awful way of murder. The murderer might have been an unbelievable sadist. Or ¨C


    ¡¯Then there must have been quite a grudge against the victim.¡¯


    ¡¯The suspect in this case is Yakumo-kun, right?¡¯ said Hata, rubbing the white stubble growing out of his chin.


    ¡¯That¡¯s wrong!¡¯ Haruka said, leaning forward.


    ¡¯Missy, listen to the end of what I have to say.¡¯


    Hata¡¯s rebuke made Haruka immediately say ¡¯I¡¯m sorry¡¯ and look at her feet.


    ¡¯What I want to say is that if Yakumo-kunmitted the crime, he was ill-prepared.¡¯


    ¡¯Ill-prepared?¡¯


    Ishii repeated it without thinking.


    ¡¯Think about it. How many cases do you think Yakumo has been involved in up until now?¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s...¡¯


    Yakumo hadn¡¯t been involved in just one or two cases. Ishii understood what Hata was trying to say.


    ¡¯Yakumo-kun must know very well how the police work. Would he grip the knife and take the time to stab somebody multiple times despite that?¡¯


    ¡¯If Yakumo-shi were the murderer, he would probably pick a more effective method, wouldn¡¯t he?¡¯


    Hata nodded.


    Ishii understood. If Yakumo were the culprit, he would have killed the victims differently.


    At least, he wouldn¡¯t have gripped the knife with his bare hand. However ¨C


    ¡¯Wouldn¡¯t it be possible to think that he might have be emotion after some sort of trouble?¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s impossible,¡¯ said Hata with a snort.


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    ¡¯Then the injuries would be deeper.¡¯


    ¡¯Is that so?¡¯


    ¡¯I said this earlier, didn¡¯t I? The culprit probably used enough force not to kill the victim in order to hurt them.¡¯


    ¡¯Ah, I see.¡¯


    Ishii understood now.


    If the culprit had be emotional and lost control, they wouldn¡¯t be able to stab somebody without killing them.


    ¡¯The culprit must have coldly watched the victim suffering. That might have been the goal.¡¯


    Ishii shivered at Hata¡¯s words.


    ¡¯How frightening,¡¯ said Ishii in a trembling voice.


    -


    11


    -


    ¨C I can¡¯t go back now.


    Sitting in the driver seat of the BMW, Gotou gripped the wheel with sweaty hands as he steeled himself.


    At the temple gate in front of him, he could see two police cars. The uniformed officers ahead of them were looking around frantically in their raincoats.


    He looked towards the archive where Yakumo had been.


    The door was open. However, he couldn¡¯t see inside. If he didn¡¯t know the situation, he had no way of moving.


    As if to respond to Gotou¡¯s irritation, there was a knock on the car¡¯s side window.


    Eishin peered in,pletely drenched.


    ¡¯You look awful,¡¯ said Gotou as he looked at Eishin, who was drenched from head to toe.


    ¡¯You look worse.¡¯


    ¡¯Can¡¯t say you¡¯re wrong.¡¯


    Gotouughed together with Eishin.


    ¡¯So how¡¯s it look inside?¡¯


    Afterughing for a moment, Gotou asked that, and Eishin¡¯s expression became serious.


    ¡¯Sorry. Yakumo was caught.¡¯


    ¡¯As I thought... Did that trainee monk called Shuuei report him?¡¯


    Gotou red at Eishin.


    For once, Eishin looked as his feet awkwardly.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t me Shuuei. He just did what he thought was right after thinking about it.¡¯


    ¡¯I know.¡¯


    Gotou wasn¡¯t lying.


    From Shuuei¡¯s perspective, on top of his master being murdered, the suspect in that had suddenly appeared at the temple.


    He hadn¡¯t reported it immediately because Eishin, the temple¡¯s advisor had been there.


    Gotou would think gratefully of him for keeping quiet until this morning.


    ¡¯What do you n to do?¡¯ said Eishin, wiping the water from his face.


    Gotou was determined without a doubt.


    ¡¯I can¡¯t go back.¡¯


    ¡¯Right. Then I¡¯ll go with you.¡¯


    Eishin smirked.


    Gotou had thought of him just as a hateful monk, but in this situation, he was a strong ally. But ¨C


    ¡¯You OK with that?¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯m partially responsible, right?¡¯ said Eishin with a snort. That was the end of it then.


    ¡¯Then shall we go?¡¯


    Gotou started the engine.


    ¡¯Do you have a n?¡¯


    ¡¯As if.¡¯


    He¡¯d imagined things from this situation, but he couldn¡¯t see the result.


    Tricks would be no use. He¡¯d go with a straight-on surprise attack.


    ¡¯It¡¯s troublesome apanying an idiot.¡¯


    Though Eishin said that, he looked happy.


    Gotou calcted the timing while waiting for the engine.


    A uniformed officer came out of the archive.


    Yakumo was behind the officer. Though his hands were shackled, he was looking forward with a firm gaze.


    Behind Yakumo, there was another uniformed officer. He was led to the police car, surrounded.


    ¨C Not yet. A little longer.


    Gotou swallowed the urge to rush.


    He only had one chance. If he failed, it¡¯d be game over.


    The officers and Yakumo walked up to the police car at the temple gates. The officer in front opened the backseat door.


    ¡¯Now!¡¯


    As Gotou yelled, he mmed down the pedal and drove forward.


    He put his lights on high beam and kept honking the horn.


    When the officers saw the BMW rushing towards them, they jumped away in different directions.


    Yakumo was left in the middle.


    ¡¯We¡¯re going!¡¯


    Without slowing down, Gotou rammed into the police car with the open door.


    There was a grating crash ¨C the impact ran through Gotou.


    The police car¡¯s side was dented in and the door impossibly bent, but the BMW didn¡¯t have that much damage.


    Foreign cars really were different in sturdiness.


    ¡¯Hurry up and get on!¡¯


    Even Yakumo looked astonished by the unexpected event, though he immediately came over, sensing the situation.


    However, one of the uniformed officers came to stop that.


    It¡¯d be a problem if they were caught. Gotou was about to get off the car when Eishin kicked the officer¡¯s leg.


    The officer lost his bnce and fell forward.


    ¡¯Well done,¡¯ said Gotou without thinking.


    Eishin really wasn¡¯t just a monk. Though he was hateful, he was reliable.


    Yakumo took that chance to get into the backseat.


    ¡¯We¡¯re going!¡¯


    Gotou waited for Eishin to get back in and made a U-turn in the BMW.


    Because of the high speed, Yakumo and Eishin were flung to the side of the car from the centrifugal force, but Gotou didn¡¯t have the time to worry about that.


    Gotou mmed down the pedal.


    -


    12


    -


    ¡¯That was rather reckless,¡¯ said Yakumo in the back seat.


    ¡¯That a problem for you?¡¯


    Gotou turned around with a smile.


    ¡¯No, it was a great help.¡¯


    Unusual for Yakumo, he thanked Gotou honestly.


    Gotou ended upughing at how ridiculous that attitude was.


    ¡¯Is something funny?¡¯


    Yakumo said that, seeming displeased. He tried to run a hand through his hair, but the handcuffs got in his way.


    His actions were like a yful cat¡¯s, making Gotouugh aloud again.


    ¡¯You¡¯re rather carefree in this emergency.¡¯


    My bad.¡¯


    If Gotouughed any more, it felt like Yakumo would really be angry. Gotou swallowed hisughter.


    ¡¯So where are you going now?¡¯ asked Eishin from the passenger seat.


    He¡¯d mentioned the part that hurt most. Gotou couldn¡¯t respond immediately. He wasn¡¯t driving with a destination in mind.


    He¡¯d gone along with vigour ¨C he didn¡¯t know what to do next.


    ¡¯As usual, you have no ns.¡¯


    Yakumo shook his head, as if disappointed by Gotou¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡¯Tell me if you have any ideas then.¡¯


    Nothing would start if they argued now. Gotou asked that question to Yakumo while looking through the rear-view mirror.


    Yakumo probably had some sort of n.


    ¡¯Please head to theke,¡¯ said Yakumo with a hard expression.


    ¡¯Byke, do you mean the one where you got bitten by a pit viper?¡¯


    ¡¯You don¡¯t have to say unnecessary information,¡¯ said Yakumo with a scowl.


    It looked like it really bothered him. Yakumo might grow to hate snakes.


    ¡¯What¡¯s there?¡¯


    ¡¯Something that will bring us to the truth of this case.¡¯


    That was a pretty vague way of putting it.


    In his heart, Gotouined ¨C ¡¯Exin more clearly¡¯ ¨C but if Yakumo said that, Gotou was sure there was something there.


    He might have found something important in the ount books he was looking at in the archivest night.


    ¡¯Oi, you damn monk. Tell me how to get there,¡¯ Gotou said to Eishin in the passenger seat.


    However, Eishin just looked at Gotou like he was a cockroach or something.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t make me say this again. There¡¯s a proper attitude you should take when you¡¯re asking people to do things,¡¯ said Eishin with a sigh.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know the way. Would you be so kind as to tell me how to get there?¡¯


    ¨C Man, what annoying car passengers.


    Gotou pitied his unluckiness but he bowed his head to Eishin. He¡¯d return this humiliation when the case was over.


    ¡¯Say that from the beginning.¡¯


    ¡¯Yeah, yeah.¡¯


    ¡¯Turn right at the next road.¡¯


    Eishin said that right before the intersection.


    ¨C He couldn¡¯t stop the car that quickly.


    ¡¯Idiot. It was that road,¡¯ said Eishin with irritation.


    ¡¯I know. Tell me sooner.¡¯


    Gotou mmed on the brakes.


    The tires slipped in the rain ¨C it took longer to stop than he¡¯d expected.


    Gotou made a U-turn and went onto the road as directed.


    The road was one long, curving slope. Gotou recalled that he¡¯d gone on this road when he had gone to search for Yakumo yesterday.


    He would get to theke if he just went straight here.


    ¡¯Hey, Yakumo. You figured something out?¡¯ asked Gotou after things had calmed down a bit.


    ¡¯Though it isn¡¯t everything yet, what Ishii-san investigated was of quite some use.¡¯


    ¡¯That so...¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. From what I know, Hatsune-chan is not her mother¡¯s reincarnation.¡¯


    Gotou had heard that yesterday.


    ¡¯Then who is she?¡¯


    ¡¯Like I said yesterday, Gotou-san, your question is strange.¡¯


    Gotou didn¡¯t know what was strange about it at all.


    He looked at Eishin in the passenger seat. He had his arms crossed and was going ¡¯hm, hm¡¯ like he understood, lying back on the seat.


    Looked like Gotou was the only one who didn¡¯t understand. It was really irritating.


    ¡¯Just exin already.¡¯


    ¡¯First, if you think about it calmly, it would be impossible to think of a child being their mother¡¯s reincarnation, as the mother is the one who gave birth to them,¡¯ said Yakumo, putting his hands together as he did so.


    Gotou understood that too.


    ¡¯And?¡¯


    ¡¯Next, Hatsune-chan still called herself by the name of her mother, Minami, despite that.¡¯


    ¡¯yeah.¡¯


    ¡¯Hatsune-chan¡¯s mother, Minami, is probably the person who became missing ten years ago that Ishii-san is investigating.¡¯


    ¡¯I see,¡¯ replied Gotou in understanding.


    ¡¯After putting these two truths together, there is only one possibility.¡¯


    Yakumo was looking straight forward.


    That hard expression was sometimes frightening to the point that it gave Gotou a chill.


    ¡¯What?¡¯


    ¡¯Do you really not understand?¡¯


    It was Eishin who responded.


    If he was going to interrupt with boringments, Gotou would prefer that Eishin slept.


    ¡¯I¡¯m asking because I don¡¯t understand.¡¯


    Gotou hit the wheel.


    ¡¯It¡¯s simple. Somebody told Hatsune-chan this. That she was Minami¡¯s reincarnation.¡¯


    ¡¯Wha...¡¯


    Gotou was so surprised that he couldn¡¯t say anything else.


    ¡¯Somebody said that over and over again to Hatsune-chan. You are your mother¡¯s reincarnation ¨C Over many months and years, Hatsune-chan was brainwashed and grew to believe she really was her mother¡¯s reincarnation...¡¯


    Yakumo¡¯s words were as t as if he were reading a sutra.


    However, the weight of each word thrust painfully into Gotou¡¯s chest.


    If what Yakumo said was true, Gotou couldn¡¯t forgive it. It was the same as robbing Hatsune of her identity.


    ¡¯I see... That¡¯s why you said she was herself.¡¯


    Gotou finally understood what Yakumo had been saying.


    Yakumo nodded with a grim expression on his face.


    No matter what happened, you couldn¡¯t be anything but yourself. No matter what you were told otherwise, that fact didn¡¯t change.


    However, there was still something that Gotou didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡¯What did somebody do that for...¡¯


    ¡¯That answer wille soon.¡¯


    Yakumo gave a vague reply and then leant back on the seat, looking up at the ceiling.


    It looked like his battery had run out.


    Though Gotou hadn¡¯t been able to get a response out of Yakumo, Gotou had a vague idea about the answer to who it was.


    ¨C Over many months and years.


    Yakumo had said that.


    Only somebody who was always close to Hatsune would be able to do that ¨C


    -


    13


    -


    After leaving Hata¡¯s hospital, Ishii went with Haruka to a family restaurant.


    When they went inside Youko was already waiting there at a window seat.


    ¡¯I¡¯m sorry for the wait.¡¯


    Ishii and Haruka sat opposite Youko.


    ¡¯You¡¯re the one fromst night...¡¯


    Youko looked at Haruka with suspicious eyes. It was an expected response. There was no point making excuses now.


    Ishii exined how things were to Youko.


    ¡¯I understand how you feel, but what I¡¯m going to say now is confidential information regarding the invitation.¡¯


    That was what Youko said immediately after Ishii finished his exnation.


    He¡¯d thought that she¡¯d understand, but he had been naive. Come to think of it, it was natural. It had be natural for Yakumo and Haruka to be a part of investigations, but they were civilians. Furthermore, Haruka was in a strange position, as a friend of the suspect.


    It would be more of a problem for her to be a part of the investigation.


    ¡¯I¡¯m sorry for asking something unreasonable. I¡¯ll wait outside.¡¯


    Haruka seemed to ept the situation before Ishii did and she got up from her seat.


    ¡¯I¡¯m sorry. There are circumstances. To be honest, it¡¯s enough of a problem talking with Ishii-san.¡¯


    It sounded like Youko was being considerate of Haruka.


    To Ishii, Youko¡¯s attitude was unexpected.


    ¨C It is unnecessary for you to help with the investigation.


    Ishii recalled what Youko had said when they first met.


    It was like she was a different person. However, Ishii thought that gap in character was pleasant.


    ¡¯Please wait in the car.¡¯


    Ishii handed the car key to Haruka.


    ¡¯Yes.¡¯


    Haruka didn¡¯t look depressed. She responded with her usual smile and left the family restaurant.


    Ishii confirmed that Haruka had got into the car through the window and then turned his eyes to Youko.


    Youko was looking out the window as well.


    She looked entranced, like a girl in love.


    ¡¯Excuse me...¡¯


    When Ishii spoke, Youko looked surprised.


    ¡¯Ah, sorry. She looks like...¡¯


    ¡¯Looks like whom?¡¯


    ¡¯A friend.¡¯


    ¡¯Ah...¡¯


    Ishii gave a vague response.


    He couldn¡¯t say anything since he had never seen that friend.


    ¡¯Let¡¯s talk,¡¯ said Youko after letting out a short breath.


    ¡¯Ah, yes.¡¯


    ¡¯First, I want you to look at this. I looked into the case from ten years ago when Minami-san went missing.¡¯


    Youko took files out of her bag.


    It was a rather impressive amount. It was as thick as a dictionary. Had she investigated that much in half a day ¨C while Ishii took the files in his hand, he was astonished by Youko¡¯s work.


    ¡¯This is amazing.¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯ve putbels on the important points.¡¯


    Just as Youko said, there were colouredbels sticking out all over the files.


    ¡¯First, th

 Volume 8 Epilogue

    Volume 8 Epilogue


    <strong>VOLUME 8 ¨C THE VANISHED SPIRIT</strong> epilogue


    -


    Like an empty shell, Ishii sat at the desk and looked up at the ceiling.


    Though a week had passed since the incident, he still hadn¡¯t been able to get back on his feet.


    After the limestone cave copsed, with Eishin¡¯s help, he somehow managed to carry Youko out.


    However, she had already stopped breathing.


    ¨C I couldn¡¯t save her.


    Ishii¡¯s regret had a left a deep scar in his chest.


    If he had noticed Youko¡¯s cry for help earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have lost her life.


    ¨C She had nned on dying from the beginning.


    That was what Yakumo had said.


    Youko might have really been thinking that way, but that didn¡¯t make Ishii¡¯s regret go away.


    During the investigation afterwards, it was proven that Yakumo had been falsely charged. Though there was still the interference with a public servant in the execution of their duties, the situation was taken into ount and it became an non-indictment because of extenuating circumstances.


    There was a non-indictment for Gotou too, but there was a disciplinary dismissal from the police.


    Even if it had been a false charge, he hadn¡¯t just helped a suspect escape ¨C he¡¯d even used violence against a police office. It couldn¡¯t be overlooked.


    Ishii understood that. But still, he didn¡¯t ept it.


    Normally, it wouldn¡¯t have been strange if Ishii had been giving a disciplinary dismissal as well, but Gotou hadn¡¯t let that happened ¨C he¡¯d taken all the me on his own shoulders.


    The police wanted everything to settle down as quickly as possibly too, so they dealt with the situation by saying that Gotou had ran off alone and that Ishii hadn¡¯t been involved.


    ¡®I was never suited for detective work,¡¯ Gotou had said with augh.


    But what was he going to do now ¨C it didn¡¯t seem like he had thought about anything in particr.


    Ishii didn¡¯t know how the Unsolved Cases Special Investigation Room was going to be without Gotou either.


    It would be difficult for Ishii to continue alone. The Unsolved Cases Special Investigation Room would probably be shut down, with Ishii being shafted to another division.


    It was a barren room with just two desks and no windows, but it was still full of Ishii¡¯s memories.


    He had first met Gotou in this room.


    He had been involved in many cases after that ¨C the time had flown by.


    He would be truly unhappy about the ce where he had so many memories disappearing.


    Ishii took off his sses, rubbed his arms and wiped the tears that had welled up in his eyes.


    However, there was a silver lining in the case.


    It was Hatsune, Minami¡¯s daughter who had been raised by Seidou. Minami¡¯s mother, Tamae, had taken her in.


    Tamae had been like an empty shell until then, but then her grandchild appeared.


    Tamae¡¯s eyes were energetic ¨C like a different person¡¯s.


    She would definitely treat Hatsune well. And Hatsune would probably have her own life, rather than being her mother¡¯s reincarnation.


    There was another thing on Ishii¡¯s mind.


    Nanase Miyuki had suddenly disappeared from the copsed limestone cave.


    ¨C She¡¯s still alive.


    Ishii was sure of it. They would meet again soon.


    What would he be able to do then, by himself? He thought about it, but nothing came to mind.


    ¡¯Detective Gotou, it really is impossible for me on my own.¡¯


    Ishii¡¯s shoulders drooped as he murmured that.


    ¡¯Stop crying.¡¯


    The door opened.


    Miyagawa was standing in the door with a cardboard box in both hands.


    ¡¯C-Chief Miyagawa! W-why...¡¯


    Ishii stood up instinctively.


    ¡¯You haven¡¯t heard?¡¯


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    ¡¯Don¡¯t just say ¡°Eh¡±. I was demoted. So, that¡¯s... er...¡¯


    Miyagawa fumbled for words awkwardly.


    Ishii had an idea of what he was trying to say.


    ¡¯Could it be that you were transferred to the Unsolved Cases Special Investigation Room...¡¯


    ¡¯Unfortunately, that¡¯s exactly it,¡¯ said Miyagawa with a sigh.


    Though Ishii was happy that the Unsolved Cases Special Investigation Room hadn¡¯t been closed, he had a terribly bad feeling.


    ¡¯What¡¯s with that displeased look on your face!?¡¯


    Miyagawa red.


    ¡¯Ah, no, that isn¡¯t...¡¯


    Even while Ishii replied, he couldn¡¯t clear away his anxiety about the future.


    * * *


    ¨C That felt good.


    That was the first feeling Gotou had after receiving his punishment.


    He¡¯d thought that he¡¯d feel some regret after a couple of days, but he didn¡¯t.


    He realised anew that he hadn¡¯t been suited for being in the organisation in the first ce.


    He had been nervous about how Atsuko would react when he exined, but she was more nonchnt than Gotou had been.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t like the police anyway.¡¯


    She said the same thing that she had on the phone. Gotou had thought she had just said that to encourage Gotou, but it looked like she¡¯d meant it.


    ¡¯I¡¯ll do part-time until things calm down,¡¯ said Atsuko firmly, without seeming troubled or worried.


    As a man, there was nothing more embarrassing than having his wife look after him, but Gotou decided for now to honestly depend on her.


    ¡¯If you drive without paying attention, you¡¯ll get into an ident.¡¯


    Gotou came back to reality when Yakumo called out to him.


    Gotou noticed that the light in front of him was red and hurriedly stepped on the brakes.


    ¡¯Isn¡¯t that dangerous?¡¯ said Haruka with a dissatisfied frown as she sat in the backseat.


    ¨C Man. Who do these two think kept them safe?


    Gotou thought it, but he didn¡¯t say it aloud.


    Though a lot had happened, he was just happy that they were all OK and together.


    Of course it was the case for Yakumo, but Haruka was like family to Gotou too.


    Family wasn¡¯t just made up of blood ties.


    Even without them, people connected with each other. Gotou thought that.


    ¡¯Gotou-san, what do you n to do from now on?¡¯ said Yakumo.


    Even Yakumo, who always spoke so hatefully, seemed to be concerned.


    It wasn¡¯t like Gotou had no ns at all about the future.


    ¡¯I¡¯m thinking of starting a business.¡¯


    ¡¯What is it?¡¯ said Haruka, sounding very interested as she leant forward.


    ¡¯Work that can be done by an ex-police officer is limited.¡¯


    ¡¯I have a bad feeling,¡¯ interrupted Yakumo while looking aside.


    ¨C His feeling¡¯s probably on the money.


    ¡¯I¡¯m going to open a detective agency.¡¯


    ¡¯Oh, you¡¯re going to be a detective?¡¯


    ¡¯Right. And a detective specialising in spiritual cases, at that.¡¯


    ¡¯So a spiritual detective then.¡¯


    Harukaughed.


    In contrast to that, Yakumo¡¯s expression was stiff ¨C he seemed to sense what wasing next.


    ¡¯Well, that¡¯s right. So I¡¯m looking for an excellent assistant.¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯m just going to say this, but I won¡¯t help,¡¯ Yakumo said coldly, having read Gotou¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡¯Whose fault do you think it is that I lost my job?¡¯


    ¡¯Please don¡¯t me your own ipetence on others.¡¯


    Yakumo ran a hand through his messy hair.


    ¨C This brat. Acting so high and mighty just because I was holding back!


    ¡¯It¡¯s your fault!¡¯


    ¡¯I don¡¯t remember asking for your help,¡¯ Yakumo said inly.


    ¨C I really shouldn¡¯t have saved this guy.


    Though it was a bitte, regret spread in Gotou¡¯s chest.


    * * *


    Haruka visited Seidou¡¯s temple with Yakumo.


    Gotou said that he would wait in the car. It looked like he didn¡¯t want to see Eishin.


    ¡¯Thanks foring.¡¯


    The one who weed them in the temple was that very Eishin.


    He had a gentle smile on his face. When Haruka looked at him like this, he really did seem like Isshin¡¯s teacher.


    ¡¯Hello.¡¯


    Haruka bowed her head.


    ¡¯That really was a terrible situation you were in,¡¯ said Eishin, scratching his bald head.


    ¡¯It was,¡¯ agreed Haruka.


    When she was caught by Nanase Miyuki, she though that she really would die, but in the end, Yakumo saved her.


    It seemed like she was one of the people Yakumo thought was important to him, at least. That was enough for now.


    ¡¯Half of it was your fault,¡¯ Yakumo told Eishin brusquely.


    ¡¯Well, I can¡¯t deny it.¡¯


    Eishin was rather bold. His expression didn¡¯t change at all when Yakumo said that to him.


    ¡¯Could I ask one thing?¡¯


    ¡¯What is it?¡¯


    Eishin looked at Yakumo


    ¡¯When did you realise what Seidou-san had done?¡¯


    ¡¯I was curious when he told me about Hatsune-chan¡¯s reincarnation, so I looked in to it. Though I didn¡¯t know for sure, I thought that might¡¯ve been the case.¡¯


    Eishin¡¯s eyes were faraway.


    ¡¯Why didn¡¯t you ask him?¡¯


    ¡¯Because I wanted to believe that Seidou still had a conscience... Would it sound like an excuse if I said that?¡¯


    ¡¯It would.¡¯


    Yakumo ran a hand through his hair as he looked down.


    Haruka thought that Eishin wasn¡¯t lying.


    He had wanted Seidou to go to the police himself. He had probably sent Yakumo to give him that chance.


    ¡¯One more thing.¡¯


    Yakumo put up his index finger.


    ¡¯What?¡¯


    ¡¯About my... grandfather. How long?¡¯


    There was a silence.


    Eishin looked up at the ceiling as if reminiscing and then finally started to speak in a murmur.


    ¡¯I knew from the start.¡¯


    ¡¯Why...¡¯


    ¡¯Because I didn¡¯t think it was something you should hear from another person, but something you should find out on your own,¡¯ said Eishin, interrupting Yakumo¡¯s words.


    In the back of his eyes, it looked like there was a deep sadness.


    ¡¯That might be true...¡¯


    Yakumo¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked down.


    ¡¯Could I ask one thing?¡¯


    This time, Eishin looked at Yakumo.


    ¡¯If it isn¡¯t a pointless question.¡¯


    ¡¯What happened to Minami-san?¡¯


    ¡¯She... is with Youko-san.¡¯


    Yakumo¡¯s expression softened.


    ¡¯So the two of them were able to meet again.¡¯


    ¡¯They were.¡¯


    Yakumo gave a short reply to Haruka¡¯s words.


    ¨C Was Minami released from her hatred?


    That question suddenly came up in Haruka¡¯s head, but she couldn¡¯t find an answer.


    If she could be with the person she loved, there was no need for her to hate anyone. Because that was the happiest thing ¨C


    Haruka thought that the both of them must have been released from their worries. Though that might have just been a convenient way for her to think ¨C


    Yakumo stood in front of the Buddha statue at the temple¡¯s entrance.


    When he looked straight at it like that, it was like they were talking.


    ¡¯After I was almost killed by my mother, I came here together with Uncle,¡¯ murmured Yakumo.


    ¡¯With Isshin-san?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. Uncle held my hand and said this.¡¯


    ¡¯What did he say?¡¯


    ¡¯You are my older brother¡¯s child and my older sister¡¯s child. But I decided to be with you for another reason.¡¯


    Yakumo¡¯s eyes looked a little wet.


    ¡¯Another reason?¡¯


    ¡¯I want to be together with you, Yakumo. If I don¡¯t, I feel like I¡¯ll be crushed by my fate. Save me... That was what Uncle said.¡¯


    ¡¯Save...¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s right. But I was the one always being saved by Uncle. Without knowing anything, I had thought that I was the only unfortunate one.¡¯


    ¡¯Yakumo-kun...¡¯


    ¡¯Even though I really wanted to say thank you, he left before then...¡¯


    Yakumo bit down hard on his lip.


    While supporting each other, Isshin and Yakumo had faced their fates, which they couldn¡¯t run away from. Haruka felt that anew.


    Isshin wasn¡¯t here now. But Yakumo wasn¡¯t alone. There were many people who had inherited his feelings.


    ¨C I¡¯m one of them.


    Haruka gently held Yakumo¡¯s hand ¨C

 Volume 9 Chapter 1

    Volume 9 Chapter 1


    <strong>VOLUME 9 ¨C THE SPIRIT OF SALVATION</strong> file 01: encounter ()


    -


    That forest summons the spirits of the dead ¨C


    -


    -


    -


    ¡®You can see them too, right?¡¯


    -


    When Aoi Hideaki called out, he slowly turned around.


    It was a corner of a graveyard, twilight imminent.


    His narrowed eyes were facing Hideaki directly. His eyes were dark and appeared to be filled with sadness.


    They became ssmates in the third year of high school. They had been in the same ssroom for nearly a year, but this was the first time he had called out to him.


    Hideaki had thought about doing it numerous times up until now. However, he hadn¡¯t been able to. It was because he had had an atmosphere that made it feel like others couldn¡¯t approach.


    He put a wall up between himself and others and did not let anyone in. However, that didn¡¯t mean he wasn¡¯t interested in other people. He observed from a height. A superior existence ¨C


    ¡¯What is it?¡¯


    His voice was unexpectedly calm.


    ¡¯Spirits of the dead... That is, ghosts.¡¯


    ¡¯Idiotic.¡¯


    Heughed quietly.


    He had probably meant to feign innocence, but Hideaki wouldn¡¯t let him.


    Hideaki hadn¡¯t noticed that they had the same ability at first, but because of an incident, he realised that he was the same.


    He saved Hideaki¡¯s younger sister¡¯s life, but he wouldn¡¯t have been able to do so if he couldn¡¯t see.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t try to hide it.¡¯


    When Hideaki red, he grew silent.


    His gaze shook slightly. It appeared to be a sign of his shaken heart.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡¯


    ¡¯Don¡¯t y dumb. You¡¯re the same kind as me.¡¯


    ¡¯Don¡¯t put me together with you.¡¯


    He immediately denied Hideaki¡¯s words.


    ¡¯Why?¡¯


    ¡¯You show off your ability to see.¡¯


    Just as he said, Hideaki didn¡¯t hide the fact that he could see. Rather, he dered it.


    He definitely wasn¡¯t showing off though. There was a reason he did it.


    Also, the reply just now was obviously admitting that he could see.


    ¡¯Want to talk for a bit?¡¯


    ¡¯I refuse.¡¯


    ¡¯Why?¡¯


    ¡¯I have no reason to. You and I are conclusively different.¡¯


    ¡¯What¡¯s different? We¡¯re both the same in that we can see, right?¡¯


    ¡¯It¡¯s different,¡¯ he dered. Then, he tried to walk away.


    Hideaki might never have a chance to talk with him again if he left now, even though Hideaki had gathered the courage to call out to him.


    ¡¯Wait.¡¯


    When Hideaki called out, his feet stopped. He didn¡¯t turn around.


    Hideaki continued to talk regardless.


    ¡¯I¡¯ve always thought that my ability was disgusting.¡¯


    ¡¯I agree.¡¯


    When Hideaki heard his sad voice, he felt like he understood the true reason he had called out.


    ¡¯But it¡¯s not just a sad thing. By lending an ear to the spirits of the dead, there are people who can be saved, she said...¡¯


    ¡¯Who said?¡¯


    ¡¯My sister.¡¯


    ¡¯A joke. Seeing them doesn¡¯t save anybody.¡¯


    ¡¯It does. That¡¯s why I can see. That¡¯s what I believe.¡¯


    ¡¯I couldn¡¯t save anyone important to me...¡¯


    When he turned around, his eyes looked just a little bit wet.


    He must have lost somebody important to him because of his ability. It might have been impossible then, but next time ¨C


    ¡¯You can save them.¡¯


    ¡¯You¡¯re strong.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯m not that strong. If I¡¯m just going to lose them, I¡¯d rather not have anything important to me in the first ce.¡¯


    After dering that, he slowly started to walk.


    Hideaki could only watch him leave.


    He had chosen to live alone.


    Hideaki couldn¡¯t condemn that choice. The pain of being able to see wasn¡¯t a light matter.


    However, one day, if he also found something he had to protect, his mind would probably change. Like Hideaki¡¯s had ¨C


    ¡¯Let¡¯s meet again,¡¯ Hideaki said quietly.


    A strong wind blew.


    Hideaki looked down to escape a cloud of sand.


    When Hideaki looked up again, he was already gone.


    -


    That was thest time Hideaki spoke to him during high school ¨C


    -


    1


    -


    ¡¯Hey, let¡¯s go back already.¡¯


    Maehara Rina spoke to Hiroki, who was walking ahead of her. Hiroki might not have heard her voice, as he continued to walk farther in.


    They had been walking for over fifteen minutes since entering this forest.


    The forest, thick with hinoki cypress trees, was dim, even though it was day, and it was wet. Furthermore, the changeless scenery continued endlessly.


    If we go any farther in, we¡¯ll never be able to get out ¨C that anxiety was in her head.


    ¡¯Let¡¯s go back!¡¯ shouted Rina, halting as she did so.


    Finally, Hiroki¡¯s feet stopped.


    ¡¯What? Let¡¯s just go a bit farther.¡¯


    Hiroki, smirking, held a Handycam video camera.


    Rina hade to the Kawaguchike shore[1] cottage for the tennis circle¡¯s training camp. She¡¯d worked up a light sweat in the morning, and then there had been free time after lunch.


    Then, Hiroki, who hade with her, called out to her.


    ¨C Want to explore the Sea of Trees?


    Rina had understood that as ¡¯Want to be alone?¡¯. She¡¯d had an interest in Hiroki since before, so she had thought that it¡¯d be a good chance.


    However, Rina¡¯s faint expectation had been betrayed.


    Hiroki was really exploring the forest. With a camera in one hand, he was focussed on trying to catch spiritual phenomena on tape.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t care any more. Let¡¯s go back.¡¯


    Rina was about to cry.


    ¡¯Rina-chan¡¯s afraid.¡¯


    Hiroki zoomed in on Rina¡¯s face with the camera.


    To put it frankly, it was bad taste. Rina looked away to avoid the camera.


    ¨C I can¡¯t bear with him any longer.


    She¡¯d go home herself. After deciding that, Rina started to turn back through the forest.


    ¡¯Honestly, this is the worst...¡¯


    Rina was walking away when she stopped, suddenly feeling something¡¯s presence.


    ¨C Oooooh.


    She heard something like a groan.


    Maybe Hiroki hade following her. She turned around, but nobody was there. Just the dark forest spreading out in front of her.


    ¡¯Hiroki-kun, are you there?¡¯ said Rina.


    There was no response, but she felt like somebody was watching her.


    ¡¯If you¡¯re there,e out!¡¯


    As expected, there was no response.


    ¨C Am I thinking too much?


    Rina was just about to start walking again when her feet stopped immediately.


    ¡¯Gi... ll... d...¡¯


    She heard somebody moaning in her ear.


    ¨C Eh?


    She couldn¡¯t look. She knew that in her head, but her body wouldn¡¯t listen. Rina slowly turned around.


    However, nobody was there.


    ¨C How creepy.


    Rina was stricken by an indescribable fear and she started running to escape.


    However, something caught her feet immediately and she fell.


    It seemed like her foot had slipped on moss. Her knee had hit a rock, and a stinging hot pain spread through it.


    ¡¯This is the worst...¡¯


    To try to get up, Rina ced her hand on something beside her that looked like a rock.


    ¨C Flump.


    A soft feeling. Not a rock. What was it?


    Next to hery arge mass, burntpletely ck. When she took a careful look, she saw that it was the shape of a person.


    ¨C This is a corpse.


    ¡¯Aahh!¡¯


    When Rina realised that, she shrieked and tried to run.


    However, as if to block her escape, a man stood in front of Rina.


    Though the forest was dim, that man wore ck sunsses. With all that had happened confusing her, Rina couldn¡¯t speak.


    Sneering at Rina, the man slowly took off his sunsses.


    The two eyes looking down at Rina were dyed a deep red, like fresh blood.


    ¡¯The true nature of the human spirit is darkness...¡¯


    The man said that quietly ¨C


    -


    2


    -


    Ishii Yuutarou was up to his head in paperwork.


    He was in the Unsolved Cases Special Investigations Room, one of the divisions of the detective department.


    Though the name was splendid, all he actually did was the simple task of sort paperwork for past unsolved cases by year.


    Though they were sometimes sent out as additional help for other divisions, that was rare


    ¨C I¡¯m bored.


    Just doing paperwork like this made him feel down. He felt like that boredom had grown especially ever since Gotou had left.


    When Gotou had been here, his actions, which could be called wild, had brought about a variety of incidents.


    He had been afraid at the time, but now, strangely, he felt that things had been good then.


    It had been tough, but at least he hadn¡¯t been bored.


    ¡¯Oi, Ishii.¡¯


    He lifted his head at the voice.


    Miyagawa Hideya sat across from him and red at the paperwork with a difficult expression on his face.


    Miyagawa had been the chief of the detectives until a month ago, but he had been demoted because of the incident with Gotou and put in the Unsolved Cases Special Investigations Room.


    Though he had a small frame, with his scary face and bald head, rather than a detective, he looked like the people he was supposed to be fighting.


    ¡¯What is it?¡¯


    ¡¯Where am I supposed to stamp this document?¡¯


    Miyakawa tapped the document on the desk.


    Even though he already had a frightening face usually, when he showed his irritation, he looked like a demon.


    ¡¯Er... Here.¡¯


    Ishii peered at the document and pointed at it.


    ¡¯Who the hell made a document that¡¯s so hard to understand?¡¯


    ¡¯Miyagawa-san, you did.¡¯


    Ishii spoke without thinking.


    ¡¯What?¡¯


    Miyagawa turned his re towards Ishii.


    ¡¯Ah, no, I mean, Miyagawa-san, you acknowledged the introduction of these forms.¡¯


    Ishii hurriedly added an exnation.


    Miyagawa hadn¡¯t been the one who made them, but he had decided to introduce these documents when he was chief of the detectives.


    ¡¯You saying it¡¯s my fault?¡¯


    Miyagawa raised an eyebrow.


    ¡¯Ah, no, er... I apologise.¡¯


    ¨C He¡¯s going to hit me.


    So Ishii thought, preparing his body, but nothing happened.


    ¡¯I see. It was me...¡¯


    Miyagawa sighed.


    It looked like he truly regretted it. His body looked a size smaller.


    Though Ishii was happy that he hadn¡¯t been hit, for some reason, he felt like something wascking. If it were Gotou, Ishii would have been hit with a fist before he even finished speaking.


    ¨C Detective Gotou, pleasee back.


    Ishii murmured that in his heart.


    It wasn¡¯t that Miyagawa was bad. If speaking about work, Miyagawa dealt with it more seriously. Gotou just leant back on the chair and slept without doing any paperwork.


    But still, for some reason, Ishii longed for those times. It was a strange thought, but he wanted to be hit.


    Just as Ishii sighed, the door opened and a man appeared.


    It was Honda, the current chief of the detectives. A mid-career hire, he was young ¨C he had just turned forty. The person who had taken over Miyagawa¡¯s position after he was demoted.


    Ishii had no way of knowing how the higher-ups thought of him, but with his high-handed attitude being the ruin of him, his subordinates didn¡¯t trust him much. Ishii often heard people badmouthing him.


    ¡¯Chief Honda.¡¯


    Miyagawa¡¯s expression clouded the moment Ishii spoke.


    ¡¯There¡¯s some work I want you guys to do.¡¯


    Ishii offered Honda a chair, but he ignored it and spoke while standing.


    ¡¯What? Hurry up and say it.¡¯


    Miyagawa put his chin in his hands and looked up at Honda.


    Speaking casually to Honda, who was his boss, was probably from his pride as the previous chief, but Ishii broke into a cold sweat from watching it.


    ¡¯Watch your tone.¡¯


    Honda red at Miyagawa.


    He had his own spirit. Even if Miyagawa was the previous chief, Honda probably couldn¡¯t keep quiet when somebody below him spoke rudely.


    ¡¯Shut up, brat...¡¯ Miyagawa muttered, clicking his tongue.


    ¡¯So what is the matter you wanted to talk about?¡¯ Ishii questioned to cover Miyagawa¡¯s words.


    Honda didn¡¯t look pleased, but after clearing his throat, he brought up the topic at hand. Miyagawa crossed his arms sulkily.


    ¡¯You know about the robbery that urred two days ago, right?¡¯


    ¡¯Ah, yes, that.¡¯


    Though Ishii and Miyagawa weren¡¯t directly rted to the case, they knew of it.


    A nursing student named Aoi Yuuka who lived in a city apartment had been found fainted in her room by her older brother, Hideaki, who lived with her.


    Hideaki took Yuuka to the hospital, but her head had been injured and she still hadn¡¯t regained consciousness.


    Her room was a mess and her wallet was stolen, so the police were investigating it as a burry injury case.


    ¡¯The victim¡¯s older brother said he wanted the police¡¯s cooperation.¡¯


    ¡¯Did he see the culprit?¡¯


    ¡¯No, the victim¡¯s brother didn¡¯t witness the culprit.¡¯


    ¡¯Then what does he mean?¡¯ asked Ishii, which made Honda scowl. It looked like he wasn¡¯t very pleased.


    ¡¯Seems like the victim¡¯s brother can see.¡¯


    ¡¯What can he see?¡¯


    ¡¯Ghosts.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    Ishii spoke up without thinking.


    ¡¯To be honest, I don¡¯t think I can go along with something that ridiculous, as a policeman. But it¡¯d be a pain if the victim¡¯s family made a fuss about being treated unkindly.¡¯


    ¡¯So you¡¯re pushing the trouble to us,¡¯ said Miyagawa, voice dripping with sarcasm. However, Honda didn¡¯t lose to him.


    ¡¯The work¡¯s perfect for you guys, right? You¡¯ve got the free time.¡¯


    ¡¯What¡¯d you say!? Try saying it again!¡¯


    ¡¯Now, now.¡¯


    This was just a kid¡¯s fight. Ishii stepped in as mediator.


    ¡¯Right now, he¡¯s in the reception room, so just listen to him.¡¯


    Honda said just that and left the room. Miyagawa kicked the desk before the door was even fully closed.


    ¡¯Miyagawa-san, let¡¯s calm down.¡¯


    ¡¯Don¡¯t you hate this?¡¯


    Ishii knew what Miyagawa wanted to say. He was probably irritated by the tone of Honda¡¯s words, but Ishii knew well that getting angry wouldn¡¯t change anything.


    ¡¯I¡¯m used to it.¡¯


    When Ishii smiled, Miyagawa looked up at the ceiling in exasperation.


    ¡¯More importantly, let¡¯s start our investigation immediately.¡¯


    Ishii stood up from his seat for a change of pace.


    Is the young man who says he can see ghosts the real thing ¨C Ishii noticed that he was a bit excited to find out.


    -


    3


    -


    Gotou Kazutoshi stood in front of the door with his arms crossed.


    Next to him stood a middle-aged woman. Her name was Nakazato Yoriko. She was in her mid-forties.


    ¡¯Please save my son...¡¯


    Yoriko put her hand on her mouth and sounded like she had a lump in her throat. It felt like tears could fall from her eyes at any moment.


    Gotou looked at her face and sighed. He didn¡¯t feel like sympathising.


    ¡¯Sorry, but there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡¯


    Gotou¡¯s careless words made Yoriko¡¯s eyes grow wide.


    ¡¯That¡¯s... Please. My son has been possessed by an evil spirit.¡¯


    Yoriko clung to Gotou.


    ¡¯What do you mean, evil spirit?¡¯


    Gotou shook Yoriko off.


    With the previous case, Gotou had been let go from the police and had started work as a detective who specialised in the spiritual.


    For work he could do as an ex-police officer, there was work as a guard and as a detective. He had decided to specialise on spiritual phenomena because he¡¯d thought he could use his experience up until now and that he¡¯d be able to pull Yakumo in if he needed to.


    However, after actually starting, there weren¡¯t any real spiritual phenomena at all ¨C all of the cases were just at the level of giving advice about concerns.


    It was the same with Yoriko beside him right now.


    After graduating high school, her son hadn¡¯t gone to the university he had been enrolled in and just stayed in his room. Yoriko believed it was the work of an evil demon.


    However, after listening to her talk about it, it turned out that her son was just addicted to online games in his room. And on top of that, he never failed to eat rice every day. That was definitely not an evil spirit. Just a shut-in.


    ¡¯Please. The evil spirit in my son...¡¯


    ¡¯You going to keep saying that!?¡¯ Gotou yelled.


    ¡¯Eek.¡¯


    ¡¯Don¡¯t me ghosts because of your own inability to raise your child!¡¯


    ¡¯B-but he won¡¯te out of his room.¡¯


    ¡¯If he won¡¯te out, you can just go yourself.¡¯


    ¡¯It¡¯s locked...¡¯


    Yoriko shook her head and started to cry.


    ¨C Ah, I¡¯m pissed.


    ¡¯You can get past locks if you¡¯ve got the guts!¡¯ yelled Gotou and then gave the door a kick.


    The door opened with a crack.


    Yoriko was stunned. Her son in the room was even more surprised. He slipped from his chair and fell to the floor.


    ¡¯Oi, brat.¡¯


    Gotou walked into the room briskly and red at the face of Yoriko¡¯s son, who was on the floor.


    ¡¯Y-yes...¡¯


    The son gulped loudly.


    He was shivering so much it was pitiful, probably from fear, but that was convenient.


    ¡¯I¡¯m Gotou. A detective. Came at your mum¡¯s request.¡¯


    ¡¯D-detective?¡¯


    ¡¯Yeah. Seems like you¡¯re possessed by a ghost.¡¯


    ¡¯G-ghost...¡¯


    ¡¯If you keep inside this room, I¡¯ll need toe check on you every day.¡¯


    ¡¯E-every day...¡¯


    ¡¯Yeah. Every day, until you leave the room and go to school.¡¯


    ¡¯I...¡¯


    The son¡¯s face twitched.


    ¡¯If you don¡¯t like that, stop ying online games and go to university every day. Got it?¡¯


    Gotou grabbed the son by his cor and red at him. The son nodded fervently.


    ¡¯Right. That¡¯s a promise.¡¯


    ¡¯Y-yes.¡¯


    ¡¯Your voice is too quiet!¡¯


    ¡¯Yes!¡¯


    ¡¯The spirit¡¯s been exorcised!¡¯


    Gotou hit the son on the head and stood up.


    Yoriko looked like she wanted to say something, but Gotou ignored her. It was probably just going to be aint.


    ¡¯Deduct the door repair fees from the payment for the request.¡¯


    After saying just that, Gotou left the house briskly.


    When he quit the police, he had felt refreshed. He wouldn¡¯t have to be bound by stiff rules any more. He¡¯d thought that he would be free.


    Recently, though, the freedom he was supposed to have grasped felt strangely suffocating.


    Even though he¡¯dined, wasn¡¯t working cases with Ishii better ¨C he frequently thought that.


    ¨C I wonder if Ishii¡¯s doing well?


    Gotou shook away the image of Ishii¡¯s face that suddenly came to his head. Then, he stuffed himself into the driver¡¯s seat of the red Mini Cooper parked by the road.


    It was toote to regret now.


    And Gotou hadn¡¯t quit the police because he wanted to ¨C he¡¯d been forced to retire.


    ¡¯Damn...¡¯


    Gotou spat that out and started the car¡¯s engine.


    -


    4


    -


    A dry wind blew through ¨C


    ¡¯It¡¯s already autumn now.¡¯


    That thought came to Ozawa Haruka as she looked up at the sky. Just a little while before, she had thought it was hot and humid, but in no time at all, the refreshing season hade.


    Haruka walked towards the prefabricated building behind Building B.


    It was in order to see Saitou Yakumo. She didn¡¯t have any trouble. She was just going to see him.


    She thought that being able to just walk to him for no reason in particr was an amazing step forward.


    On the other hand, the sad reality was that there had been no developments in their rtionship.


    The person of the opposite sex in her age group that she was the closest to ¨C keeping that position, she hadn¡¯t advanced any further.


    When she thought about that, she felt a bit heavy-hearted.


    After cheering herself up, Haruka opened the door to the Movie Research Circle room, at the very end of the two-storey prefabricated building.


    ¡¯You again?¡¯


    Yakumo looked up, sitting at his usual spot.


    As always, he had messy hair and sleepy eyes. His left eye was also a vivid red.


    Yakumo¡¯s red eye had been red from birth.


    That red eye could see the spirits of the dead ¨C that is, ghosts.


    Using that unique ability, he had found the solution to many cases, but because of that strange ability, many people had shown him hatred. In order to evade that, he had hidden his red left eye with a ck contact lens until a little bit earlier.


    The death of Yakumo¡¯s uncle, Isshin, had changed him.


    Because of Isshin¡¯s death, Yakumo had stopped hiding his red left eye. Haruka thought that he was determined to ept himself now.


    ¡¯What do you mean, again? It makes it sound like I¡¯m troublesome.¡¯


    Haruka pretended to be angry as she sat across from Yakumo.


    ¡¯It doesn¡¯t make it sound like it. You are troublesome.¡¯


    ¡¯Can¡¯t you wee me every once in a while?¡¯


    ¡¯Why?¡¯


    ¡¯Why, you say...¡¯


    ¡¯You came the other day too, right? Do you have a lot of free time?¡¯


    Yakumo yawned.


    A lot of free time ¨C she couldn¡¯t deny it. In the fourth year of university, rankings were pretty much set, so there were virtually no lectures.


    ¡¯Isn¡¯t it fine?¡¯


    ¡¯If you¡¯re not careful, you¡¯ll be a jobless university graduate.¡¯


    Yakumo propped up his chin with his hand, looking bored.


    ¡¯Too bad for you. I¡¯ve already got that decided.¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s the first I¡¯ve heard of it.¡¯


    ¡¯Because you didn¡¯t ask,¡¯ said Haruka, puffing out her chest. That was a line Yakumo always used.


    ¡¯I can¡¯t believe a business would hire you.¡¯


    ¡¯You have it wrong. It¡¯s not a business. I¡¯m going to be a teacher.¡¯


    She had just got the results from the teacher employment examination that she took in the summer the day before. She hade today to inform Yakumo.


    It was also the seed for Haruka¡¯s worries.


    ¡¯You, a teacher... It¡¯s the end of the world.¡¯


    ¡¯I don¡¯t need your concern.¡¯


    Haruka warned Yakumo but he just let out a sleepy yawn. There was really no point in talking to him.


    ¨C How long will I be able to do this?


    That question suddenly came to Haruka¡¯s head.


    It was fun being able to talk to Yakumo like this. It was because she didn¡¯t want to destroy this space that she had never spoken the feelings buried in her heart. However, now that her future was determined, she realised something.


    This time wouldn¡¯tst forever.


    Once she graduated, she wouldn¡¯t be able to visit Yakumo like this. Their individual lives would being and they would drift apart ¨C that anxiety filled her head.


    ¡¯Hey, Yakumo-kun. What are you going to do?¡¯ asked Haruka, cing a hand on her chest to calm her wildly beating heart.


    Yakumo¡¯s expression turned just a little stiff.


    She wanted to hear the answer to the question, but she didn¡¯t ¨C shaken by her confused feelings, Haruka¡¯s heart was in her mouth.


    ¡¯If I had to say whether it¡¯s decided or not, it is.¡¯


    ¡¯What¡¯s with that vague answer?¡¯


    Because Haruka had been so concerned, she felt it was anticlimactic.


    ¡¯There¡¯s a ce I¡¯ve been invited to, but I¡¯ve put it on hold.¡¯


    ¡¯Where?¡¯ asked Haruka, leaning forward.


    That was unexpected. She hadn¡¯t thought that Yakumo had been on a serious job search. Not just that ¨C he was even worried about his cement.


    ¡¯You know Professor Mikoshiba, right?¡¯


    ¡¯Yeah.¡¯


    Mikoshiba was an associate professor at Meisei University. Though Haruka had never met the professor herself, it seemed like Yakumo and Mikoshiba often yed chess together.


    ¡¯He...¡¯


    Yakumo started speaking, but he suddenly stood up, looking surprised.


    His gaze was on the door right in front of him.


    ¨C What?


    Haruka turned around to look at the door, but nothing was there.


    ¡¯What¡¯s wrong?¡¯


    Yakumo interrupted Haruka.


    ¡¯Why are you here...¡¯ he murmured.


    Yakumo¡¯s red eye could probably see somebody there. All Haruka could do was swallow and watch him.


    -


    5


    -


    Ishii cleared his throat as he stood in front of the door.


    ¨C I can see ghosts.


    The young man on the other side of the doors had apparently dered that.


    The answer to whether that was true or false was behind the door. When Ishii thought about that, he realised that he felt incredible excitement rather than anxiety.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t dawdle.¡¯


    Miyagawa pushed Ishii aside and opened the door.


    Ishii hurriedly followed him, putting aside his feelings.


    A young man was sitting on the reception sofa in the back of the room.


    - He is Aoi Hideaki.


    Big brownish eyes and a smallish nose and mouth. His face as a whole looked soft and young.


    When Hideaki noticed Ishii and Miyagawa, he stood up quickly and bowed.


    ¡¯My name is Aoi Hideaki.¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯m Miyagawa. A detective.¡¯


    ¡¯My name is Ishii.¡¯


    After everyone exchanged greetings, Ishii and Miyagawa sat opposite Hideaki.


    ¡¯I apologise for taking up your time.¡¯


    Hideaki smiled gently.


    In contrast to his young appearance, he was very calm and the picture of politeness.


    ¡¯Well, please sit down,¡¯ Ishii urged.


    Hideaki¡¯s expression softened and he sat once more on the sofa.


    Beforeing here, Ishii had taken a look at Hideaki¡¯s info.


    Hideaki had lost his parents in the third year of high school. He had quit high school after that. One of his father¡¯s friends got him a job at a transportpany. He was working now as well.


    He lived with his sister, Yuuka, in the apartment his parents left behind. It seemed like Hideaki paid for all of Yuuka¡¯s nursing school fees.


    Even in such tough circumstances, he had lived with all he had, and still he had gotten wrapped up in an incident like this ¨C it hurt Ishii¡¯s heart to think about it.


    ¡¯So you say you can see ghosts.¡¯


    Unlike Ishii, who wasn¡¯t sure whether to talk about it, Miyagawa said it carelessly.


    It was like he didn¡¯t believe it from the start.


    Hideaki seemed to sense that too, and his face twitched slightly.


    ¡¯Yes. That said, it isn¡¯t like I can do it constantly. At some times, I can only sense them, and sometimes it¡¯s faint ¨C it¡¯s very uncertain.¡¯


    Without flinching from Miyagawa¡¯s attitude, Hideaki replied in a clear voice.


    Ishii felt sincerity from those words.


    He didn¡¯t feel that he was suspicious, like he would from a fake exorcist trying to deceive someone. However, that didn¡¯t mean he could just believe him.


    Furthermore, his eye wasn¡¯t red. Yakumo¡¯s ability to see the spirits of the dead came from his red left eye.


    ¡¯Is there any way to prove it?¡¯ asked Ishii.


    Hideaki shook his head.


    ¡¯There¡¯s no proof besides my words, since nobody else can see them. It¡¯s easy to prove the existence of things that can be seen, but you can¡¯t prove the existence of something that can¡¯t be seen.¡¯


    ¡¯So you saying that you can¡¯t prove it, but we should believe you anyway?¡¯


    Miyagawa looked doubtful as he lit his cigarette.


    Hideaki nodded with a smile. Ishii was surprised by that uprightness.


    Normally, people would make excuses here, but he was different. On the contrary, when he was so straightforward, it made Ishii want to believe him.


    ¡¯I can¡¯t prove my own ability. However, I can¡¯t just keep quiet because you won¡¯t believe me. Especially since my sister is involved this time...¡¯


    Hideaki gripped his hands into fists, sounding like he had a lump in his throat.


    Anger, sadness, frustration ¨C he probably had feelings fighting within him. Hideaki¡¯s expression twisted.


    ¡¯I understand how you feel, but leave the investigation to the police.¡¯


    Miyagawa hit Hideaki¡¯s shoulder.


    For a while, there was silence. Hideaki slowly took deep breaths. Ishii had no way to know what thoughts were in his head.


    ¡¯The police won¡¯t be able to catch the culprit...¡¯ Hideaki said.


    ¡¯What do you mean?¡¯ asked Ishii. He felt like there was a special meaning to Hideaki¡¯s words.


    It was hard to believe what Hideaki had said.


    ¡¯It¡¯s because the culprit is already dead.¡¯


    Hideaki¡¯s eyes, directly on him, seemed for just a moment to let off the colour red.


    ¡¯What do you mean? Depending on what happens, we¡¯ll have to arrest you,¡¯ threatened Miyagawa, sounding agitated. Ishii felt such pressure from him that he wanted to shriek just from watching, but Hideaki was calm.


    ¡¯I met the ghost of the culprit.¡¯


    ¡¯Please speak in a more concrete manner,¡¯ interrupted Ishii, restraining Miyagawa, who was growing twitchy.


    ¡¯When I went to visit my sister¡¯s hospital, a man appeared.¡¯


    ¡¯He¡¯s the culprit?¡¯


    ¡¯He apologised a number of times to my sister. Asking her to forgive him somehow, since he had paid with his own life...¡¯


    ¡¯So the person who did it killed himself,¡¯ said Ishii.


    Hideaki nodded.


    ¨C This young man¡¯s the real thing.


    It wasn¡¯t Ishii¡¯s reason speaking to him. He was sure of it in his gut.


    -


    6


    -


    ¡¯I¡¯m back.¡¯


    Gotou opened the sliding door to the temple¡¯s priests¡¯ quarters.


    While taking off his shoes, he heard Nao¡¯sugh from the living room. She was probably ying with his wife, Atsuko. Gotou went down the corridor and opened the sliding door to the living room.


    ¡¯You¡¯rete.¡¯


    The one who spoke wasn¡¯t Atsuko but Eishin, wearing a priest¡¯s robe.


    Eishin had been Isshin¡¯s teacher and managed temples in the Kanto region, so he was something like a boss, but to Gotou, he just looked like a depraved monk.


    ¡¯Ahh.¡¯


    Nao, who had been ying with Eishin, noticed Gotou and flew towards him.


    Gotou pet her on the head and then sat cross-legged in front of Eishin. Nao followed him and sat next to Gotou.


    ¡¯What are you doing?¡¯


    ¡¯Atsuko-san¡¯s out shopping right now,¡¯ Eishin said, ying dumb.


    ¡¯That¡¯s not it, you damn monk.¡¯


    ¡¯Watch your tongue. Who do you think helped you find work?¡¯


    ¨C Hitting me where it hurts.


    To be frank, Eishin had been the one who introduced the request today to Gotou.


    No, not just this one. All the requests he¡¯d had since starting his detective agency had been from Eishin.


    It hurt for Gotou to say it, but without Eishin, he would¡¯ve been out of a job ages ago, but Gotou didn¡¯t want to admit it honestly.


    ¡¯Shut up. You¡¯re just giving me the tasks you find annoying, right?¡¯


    ¡¯Do you want to lose the roof over your head?¡¯


    ¨C Hitting me in another ce where it hurts.


    When Gotou took in Nao after Isshin¡¯s death, he had looked for a ce to rent for their family, but he hadn¡¯t been able to find one. Then, Eishin had offered him a helping hand.


    He had let them stay in the temple¡¯s priests¡¯ quarters, where Isshin had been living.


    At the time, Gotou had thought he¡¯d take any port in a storm, but now, he felt like Eishin had got a grip of his weak point and was using him however he liked.


    ¡¯My bad.¡¯


    It hurt, but Gotou had to acknowledge his defeat.


    Eishin smiled triumphantly, like he was saying, ¡¯As long as you get it.¡¯


    ¡¯So how was it?¡¯ Eishin asked more formally.


    ¡¯I kicked down the door and threatened the shut-in inside.¡¯


    Gotou had thought Eishin would scold him, but unexpectedly, Eishinughed aloud.


    ¡¯That funny?¡¯


    ¡¯Good medicine for that mother and child.¡¯


    ¡¯What?¡¯


    ¡¯Ah, Yoriko-san believed it was the work of demons and wouldn¡¯t listen to anyone. And I can¡¯t be forceful like you.¡¯


    It looked like Eishin had known from the start that it hadn¡¯t been a spirit.


    ¡¯You¡¯re a cunning old man,¡¯ Gotou said carelessly.


    ¡¯Saying hateful things doesn¡¯t be a splendid monk.¡¯


    ¡¯What?¡¯


    Eishin¡¯s sudden words made Gotou doubt his eyes.


    ¡¯I¡¯m saying that that won¡¯t let you be a splendid monk.¡¯


    ¡¯Who?¡¯


    ¡¯You.¡¯


    ¡¯Don¡¯t be stupid.¡¯


    Gotou waved his hand, as if to brush away a fly.


    For a joke, it wasn¡¯t funny at all.


    ¡¯I¡¯m serious.¡¯


    Eishin¡¯s gaze was serious, which was unusual. It had an incredible pressure.


    ¡¯Why do I have to be a monk?¡¯


    ¡¯Ever since Isshin¡¯s death, this temple¡¯s had no monk.¡¯


    ¡¯I get that, but...¡¯


    After Isshin died, Eishin¡¯s disciples had been doing the work at the temple.


    But that couldn¡¯t continue forever.


    ¡¯With Yakumo like that, he won¡¯t agree. So only you can continue.¡¯


    ¡¯Don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡¯


    ¡¯What¡¯s ridiculous about it? If you be a monk, you can continue to use these priests¡¯ quarters. And you can keep up your spiritual detective work. Requests would just keeping. Not a bad idea, right?¡¯


    Eishin¡¯s words were strangely convincing. Gotou almost nodded.


    ¨C This is dangerous.


    ¡¯Y¡¯know, there are things people are suitable for and things they aren¡¯t. I¡¯m not suitable.¡¯


    ¡¯I think you are.¡¯


    ¡¯Don¡¯t be stupid.¡¯


    ¡¯You¡¯re the type of guy who can¡¯t leave people who are troubled alone.¡¯


    ¡¯If you don¡¯t keep your jokes in check, I¡¯ll hit you!¡¯


    Gotou spoke angrily, but Eishin didn¡¯t seem to care. He smirked at him.


    If Gotou kept talking, he might really end up bing a monk.


    ¡¯If you don¡¯t have anything to do, get out already.¡¯


    Gotou tried to chase Eishin out, but Eishin just continued smirking at Gotou.


    For some reason, Gotou had a bad feeling.


    ¡¯Actually, I have another request.¡¯


    ¨C My feeling was right.


    Gotou put his head in his hands and sighed.


    -


    7


    -


    Haruka gulped and looked at Yakumo.


    ¡¯No good, eh...¡¯


    For a while, Yakumo looked at the door, but finally he sat back down in his chair, seeming exhausted.


    There was a wrinkle between his brow and he had a difficult expression on his face. He looked pale too.


    ¡¯Hey, what happened?¡¯ Haruka asked, leaning forward.


    ¡¯There was a ghost there earlier.¡¯


    Yakumo ran a hand through his messy hair.


    Even though Haruka hadn¡¯t been able to see it herself, she had sensed it from Yakumo¡¯s reaction.


    ¡¯Someone you know?¡¯


    She had sensed that from Yakumo¡¯s words and actions too.


    When Yakumo looked at the door, he had said ¡¯Why are you here...¡¯ He had said those words because it was someone he knew.


    ¡¯Yeah,¡¯ replied Yakumo, pressing a hand against his left eye.


    There was no will-power in his voice. He must have had a great shock.


    ¡¯A friend?¡¯


    ¡¯We weren¡¯t that close.¡¯


    ¨C That¡¯s a lie.


    Haruka felt that. She could tell from how Yakumo had panicked.


    She wanted to confirm it, but since it was Yakumo, he would probably just hide it.


    ¡¯I see...¡¯


    ¡¯In any case, I need to look into this in detail.¡¯


    ¡¯Look into what?¡¯


    ¡¯There¡¯s something I want you to call Ishii-san about to check.¡¯


    ¡¯Ishii-san?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. I want you to ask whether this name¡¯se up in any deaths from incidents or idents.¡¯


    After saying that, Yakumo quickly wrote a name on a memo.


    ¨C Aoi Yuuka.


    A woman¡¯s name. Probably the ghost who had been here earlier.


    The urge to ask how they knew each other came to Haruka¡¯s head, but before she could, Yakumo tried to leave the room.


    ¡¯Where are you going?¡¯


    ¡¯There¡¯s something I want to check,¡¯ Yakumo said quickly. Then, he left.


    I¡¯ve been left behind ¨C there were a number of things Haruka wanted to ask, but first, she had to confirm about that woman.


    Haruka called up Ishii¡¯s phone number from her mobile¡¯s memory and made the call.


    After a number of rings, Ishii answered.


    ¡¯Hello, it¡¯s been a while. It¡¯s Ozawa Haruka.¡¯


    <H-H-Haruka-chan!>


    Ishii¡¯s loud voice came through the receiver. He sounded the same as always.


    ¡¯I¡¯m sorry for calling so suddenly. Do you have any time right now?¡¯


    <Yes, if it¡¯ll just be for a bit.>


    Ishii¡¯s voice dropped down a tone.


    Perhaps somebody was beside him. It seemed like it would be best to keep it short.


    ¡¯Actually, there¡¯s something I want to ask.¡¯


    <What is it?>


    ¡¯I want to know whether a woman named Aoi Yuuka has died in an incident or ident.¡¯


    <Aoi Yuuka!>


    Ishii¡¯s voice jumped an octave on the other side of the phone. From that response ¨C


    ¡¯Do you know her?¡¯


    <A woman who was assaulted in a robbery two days ago had the same name.>


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    ¨C Assaulted in a robbery.


    Haruka felt her throat grow tight at those unexpected words.


    <Right now, she¡¯s undergoing treatment at the general hospital¡¯s ICU.>


    ¡¯Is she alive?¡¯


    <Yes. Though her condition isn¡¯t good...>


    ¨C Thank goodness.


    Haruka sighed in relief.


    She didn¡¯t know what rtionship Yakumo had with that woman, but if she was important to him, Haruka wanted her to be safe. Those were her true feelings.


    <Excuse me, but why are you asking about her?>


    Ishii¡¯s question sounded doubtful.


    ¡¯That¡¯s... I don¡¯t really understand either. Yakumo-kun just asked me...¡¯


    <Yakumo-shi did?>


    ¡¯Yes.¡¯


    <Actually, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask Yakumo-shi as well.>


    ¡¯Something you¡¯d like to ask?¡¯


    <Yes. It¡¯s actually about Aoi Yuuka-san¡¯s case.>


    ¡¯What is it?¡¯


    <No, er... It¡¯s a bit hard to exin...>


    Ishii fumbled for words.


    ¡¯I understand. I¡¯ll tell Yakumo-kun once he¡¯s back.¡¯


    <Thank you.>


    After thanking Ishii, Haruka hung up.


    She had no proof, but something terrible was going to happen ¨C she had that feeling.


    -


    8


    -


    After Ishii finished his call with Haruka, he returned to the Unsolved Cases Special Investigations Room.


    Up until now, just hearing Haruka¡¯s voice would make him beside himself with joy. He was still happy now, but something was different.


    Ishii felt once more that his feelings towards Haruka had changed in aplicated manner.


    It might have been because he had seen the strength of her feelings towards Yakumo during the incident one month ago.


    ¡¯Who was the call from?¡¯


    Miyagawa looked up from his papers as he leant back on he seat.


    ¡¯Ah, just an acquaintance...¡¯ Ishii replied with a smile.


    It would definitely be bad if he told the truth. He had bbed about the investigation to a civilian.


    Though Gotou didn¡¯t really care about that, that wouldn¡¯t fly with Miyagawa.


    Ishii didn¡¯t know if Miyagawa believed Ishii¡¯s lie, but he didn¡¯t press any further.


    ¡¯So what do you think?¡¯ asked Miyagawa, lighting his cigarette.


    ¡¯What do you mean?¡¯


    ¡¯That Hideaki guy earlier. You believe him?¡¯


    Miyagawa threw the documents onto the desk.


    Those documents had a man¡¯s details in them. A man named Imoto Yasuo.


    After that, Hideaki had said the name of the burr who had assaulted his sister, Yuuka. His name was Imoto Yasuo. After checking the police database, they had found him.


    About two years ago, he had been violent towards his wife and there had been a police intervention.


    In the past, Imoto had entered a rising religious organisation called Jikoukoushinkai and had donated a considerable amount of money. That had been the cause of the couple¡¯s quarrel.


    However, with just this information, they couldn¡¯t know what type of person Imoto was.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t...¡¯


    ¡¯You don¡¯t seriously believe that the guy can see ghosts, right?¡¯


    Miyagawa leant forward, a furrow between his brow.


    ¡¯I would like to deny it, but...¡¯


    ¡¯What?¡¯


    ¡¯There is Yakumo-shi¡¯s case.¡¯


    When Ishii said that name, Miyagawa made a ¡¯hmm¡¯ sound.


    Miyagawa knew that Yakumo¡¯s unique ability to see the spirits of the dead had solved a number of cases.


    Because of that, he couldn¡¯t reject what Hideaki said without listening to him.


    ¡¯But that guy¡¯s eye is red.¡¯


    Miyagawa pointed at his own eye.


    ¡¯But we don¡¯t know whether he can see them because of the red colour of his eye.¡¯


    ¡¯Well, that¡¯s true...¡¯


    Miyagawa frowned.


    Yakumo had said this before. ¡¯I just have the physical ability to see.¡¯


    If the ability to see the spirits of the dead was just something gic, it wouldn¡¯t be strange at all if people besides Yakumo could see the spirits of the dead. However, in contrast to that, there was Kamiyama¡¯s case as well. At that time, Ishii hadpletely believed him and met with unfortunate circumstances.


    Earlier, this was what Ishii had wanted to consult Yakumo about. Yakumo would be able to tell whether Hideaki was the real thing or not.


    Perhaps Yakumo had already stuck his neck into the case.


    That¡¯s why he¡¯d asked Haruka to look into the victim, Yuuka ¨C Ishii had that theory.


    ¡¯Well, there¡¯s no point thinking about it here.¡¯


    Miyagawa pressed his cigarette into the ashtray and stood up, determined.


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    ¡¯What do you mean, eh? We¡¯ll find out whether he¡¯s the real thing or not if we meet Imoto Yasuo.¡¯


    Miyagawa tapped the documents.


    ¡¯Ah, that¡¯s right.¡¯


    Ishii stood up from his seat.


    Gotou would have probably made the same choice. The answer wouldn¡¯te to them just from thinking about it, so they had to move.


    If Imoto Yasuo was alive, that would prove Hideaki¡¯s words to be a lie, but on the other hand, if Imoto Yasuo had reallymitted suicide ¨C no, he¡¯d stop thinking for now.


    Ishii hit his own cheeks and ran out after Miyagawa.


    ¨C He fell.


    -


    9


    -


    ¡¯So where should I go?¡¯


    As Gotou drove the Mini Cooper, he posed the question to Eishin, who was in the passenger seat.


    When two people withrge frames rode it, it made Gotou feel like the air in the car was thin.


    ¡¯There¡¯s a residential area away from the city, right?¡¯


    ¡¯Yeah.¡¯


    ¡¯Just head towards there.¡¯


    ¡¯What? Isn¡¯t this the opposite direction?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes, it is.¡¯


    In contrast to Gotou¡¯s anger, Eishin was nonchnt.


    ¡¯Then say it earlier.¡¯


    ¡¯You¡¯re the one who mmed the pedal without asking where we were going, right?¡¯


    What Eishin was saying was true, but his tone irritated Gotou. Eishin was mouthy enough to beparable to Yakumo.


    ¡¯My bad,¡¯ grumbled Gotou. He made a U-turn and then looked at Eishin again.


    ¡¯So what kind of request is it?¡¯


    ¡¯The daughter of a family who supports a temple went to Lake Kawaguchi with people from her university circle.¡¯


    ¡¯And then?¡¯


    Lake Kawaguchi had a lot of camp sites and multipurpose venues. Since it was close to the city, university circles often went there for camps.


    ¡¯It seems like she went exploring with a male friend in the same circle.¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s just an excuse, right?¡¯


    Gotou snorted.


    A guy and a girl ¨C and in this season ¨C would definitely not just go out with the intent of exploring.


    ¡¯I thought that too, but it seems they really went to the Sea of Trees to explore.¡¯


    ¡¯By Sea of Trees, do you mean the one in Aokigahara?¡¯


    ¡¯Yeah.¡¯


    Eishin nodded, aplicated expression on his face.


    A chill ran down Gotou¡¯s spine. Exploring Aokigahara¡¯s Sea of Trees of all things ¨C it was stupid.


    Aokigahara¡¯s Sea of Trees was a primeval forest at the base of Mount Fuji. It was considered a natural treasure and ideal for hiking or a peaceful walk through the woods.


    However, because the same scenery continued, if an amateur just walked in carelessly, they could get lost even in the day. If they weren¡¯t careful, they wouldn¡¯t be able to leave the forest.


    That wasn¡¯t the only problem.


    In Aokigahara, near a hundred corpses from suicide were found a year. It was famous as a spot for suicides.


    In short, there were countless hate-filled spirits in the forest. It wasn¡¯t a ce you should just go for fun.


    It was like asking to be possessed by a ghost.


    ¡¯So you saying they saw a ghost?¡¯


    ¡¯Well, rather than saw...¡¯


    Eishin had just put his chin in his hand when a mobile phone rang. Gotou used a hands-free function to answer.


    ¡¯Who is it?¡¯


    <I keep saying this, but...>


    ¡¯You want to tell me to fix my phone manner, right?¡¯ said Gotou, interrupting the voice on the phone. If he had to hear Yakumo¡¯s whining on top of Eishin¡¯s annoying ther, he¡¯d burn a hole through his stomach.


    <If you understand that, please act on it.>


    ¡¯I¡¯ll think about it. So what is it?¡¯


    Yakumo wasn¡¯t the type to call somebody for no reason.


    <Actually, there¡¯s something I would like to request.>


    ¡¯Sorry, but right now I¡¯m being used by old man Eishin.¡¯


    Gotou nced at the passenger seat. Yakumo wasn¡¯t good with Eishin. He wouldn¡¯t say much if Gotou was with Eishin.


    <Are you stillmitting fraud?>


    ¡¯It¡¯s not fraud. I¡¯m a detective.¡¯


    <It¡¯s something like it, isn¡¯t it?>


    ¡¯It¡¯spletely different.¡¯


    <I don¡¯t care either way, but it would be better for amateurs to keep their noses out of spiritual affairs.>


    ¡¯Acting so high and mighty.¡¯


    <Gotou-san, you¡¯ll be possessed by a ghost.>


    ¡¯Enough with the chitchat. What do you want to ask?¡¯


    After dering that by himself, Yakumo hung up.


    ¨C The guy does whatever he wants, as usual.


    ¡¯That Yakumo just now?¡¯ asked Eishin.


    ¡¯Yeah.¡¯


    ¡¯If you¡¯re going to meet him, I¡¯lle too. There are a few things I want to say.¡¯


    ¡¯Do what you want,¡¯ Gotou said carelessly.


    If Eishin was with him, Yakumo would probably be a bit quieter.


    ¡¯So what were you saying?¡¯


    Gotou brought the conversation back on topic.


    ¡¯Ah, that¡¯s right. Actually, it seems like they found a corpse.¡¯


    Gotou¡¯s face twitched. Though corpses weren¡¯t a good thing, at Aokigahara, it wasn¡¯t that unusual.


    They had probably found the corpse of somebody who hadmitted suicide.


    ¡¯What an exploration.¡¯


    Gotou snorted.


    ¡¯Indeed. Since the corpse of somebody who¡¯d been murdered was found in that Sea of Trees.¡¯


    ¡¯W-what did you say?¡¯ said Gotou without thinking.


    He¡¯d been sure it was a corpse from a suicide, but it was a different story if it was a murder.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t make a fuss.¡¯


    ¡¯It¡¯s a murder. Of course I¡¯m making a fuss.¡¯


    ¡¯You¡¯re not a detective any more, right? And it¡¯s a different jurisdiction.¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s...¡¯


    Exactly as Eishin said. Gotou wasn¡¯t a detective any more. He couldn¡¯t stick his neck into the case.


    Even if he were a detective, murder cases were done in the area the corpse was found. Since it was Aokigahara¡¯s Sea of Trees, that would be done by the Yamanashi precinct.


    ¡¯Well, it seems like there¡¯ve been questionings, but it was proven that she had nothing to do with the case.¡¯


    ¡¯So that¡¯s settled.¡¯


    ¡¯Are you an idiot? We¡¯re talking about a spiritual phenomenon right now.¡¯


    ¡¯My bad then. What about it?¡¯


    Eishin¡¯s tone always irritated him, but there was no point quarrelling about it now. Gotou urged Eishin to continue.


    ¡¯After going back, it seems like that girl got a phone call.¡¯


    ¡¯From whom?¡¯


    ¡¯The ghost.¡¯


    ¡¯What?¡¯


    Gotou¡¯s eyes flew wide in suspicion, but Eishin¡¯s expression was the picture of seriousness.


    ¡¯A call from a ghost, eh...¡¯


    ¡¯She got it on her mobile. When she answered, there was the voice of a man.¡¯


    ¡¯Wasn¡¯t it somebody¡¯s prank?¡¯


    ¡¯But it¡¯d be pretty nasty for a prank.¡¯


    ¡¯What?¡¯


    ¡¯On the other side of the phone, the man kept saying the same thing.¡¯


    Eishin slowly turned towards Gotou.


    When he looked up at him, hisrge face seemed incredibly creepy.


    ¡¯What?¡¯


    ¡¯You killed me...¡¯


    Eishin¡¯s words made a chill run down Gotou¡¯s spine.


    -


    10


    -


    ¡¯How was it?¡¯


    That was the first thing Yakumo said after returning to the room.


    Haruka told Yakumo what she had heard from Ishii. As she did so, she felt like it was hard to breathe.


    Even though she hade here to tell Yakumo about her future career, she had ended up wrapped up in an unexpected case.


    ¡¯I see...¡¯ said Yakumo curtly once Haruka was finished.


    Perhaps it was because he knew that Yuuka was alive that his expression seemed a bit relieved.


    However, there was something Haruka didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡¯Earlier, the ghost that appeared in front of you was the woman named Yuuka-san, right?¡¯


    ¡¯Yeah.¡¯


    ¡¯Why would she show up as a ghost if she¡¯s alive?¡¯


    That was Haruka¡¯s question.


    Yakumo ran a hand through his messy hair.


    ¡¯To put it simply, it¡¯s an out-of-body experience.¡¯


    ¡¯Out-of-body experience?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. Something simr happened before, right? With my uncle¡¯s incident...¡¯


    ¡¯Ah!¡¯


    Haruka finally understand.


    Just as Yakumo said, something simr had happened in the past. A girl¡¯s spirit had left her living body and wandered a hospital.


    Yakumo was probably saying that this incident was simr.


    ¡¯It makes me suspect your memory.¡¯


    ¡¯Yes, yes, I have a bad memory. So what were you doing, Yakumo-kun?¡¯ asked Haruka.


    Yakumobed his hair back and looked up at the ceiling.


    ¡¯I contacted Gotou-san, thinking I¡¯d get him to help.¡¯


    ¡¯Is Gotou-san well?¡¯


    Haruka hadn¡¯t seen Gotou since thest case.


    After hearing his name, Haruka felt like seeing him again. Come to think of it, since Gotou had quit the police, they had much fewer chances for all of them to meet.


    ¡¯Yeah, he¡¯s the same as always.¡¯


    ¡¯That so?¡¯


    ¡¯And I tried calling her older brother, but the call didn¡¯t go through.¡¯


    Here, Yakumo looked displeased.


    ¡¯Her older brother?¡¯


    ¡¯Yeah. Her older brother, Aoi Hideaki, was in the same ss as me when I was in the third year of high school.¡¯


    ¡¯Were you friends with him?¡¯ asked Haruka.


    Yakumo had a difficult expression on his face.


    ¡¯Friend. Where does being a friend start and end?¡¯


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    Haruka didn¡¯t understand the meaning of the question.


    ¡¯What¡¯s the definition of a friend?¡¯ Yakumo said reluctantly.


    When Haruka looked at his face, she felt sad.


    Yakumo had always been like this. He perceived the rtionships between people with his thoughts rather than his feelings.


    That¡¯s why sometimes he couldn¡¯t straightforwardly ept that people liked him.


    ¨C It¡¯s sad.


    Haruka felt that.


    ¡¯There¡¯s no definition for a friend. Isn¡¯t it fine as long as you both think that you want to be together?¡¯


    ¡¯It¡¯s fine for you. You¡¯re simple.¡¯


    Yakumo¡¯s eyes narrowed as he smiled wryly.


    ¡¯You make things too difficult, Yakumo-kun.¡¯


    ¡¯That might be true...¡¯


    After saying that, Yakumo let out a quietugh.


    ¡¯Even if you aren¡¯t friends, you¡¯re rted somehow, right?¡¯


    Otherwise, Yakumo wouldn¡¯t be so disturbed.


    ¡¯There was an incident when I was in the third year of high school.¡¯


    Yakumo ran a hand through his messy hair.


    ¡¯Incident?¡¯


    ¡¯Though it wasn¡¯t anything that serious, that caused Hideaki to realise that I could see.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯ said Haruka in surprise. That meant ¨C


    ¡¯He knew about my eye. One of the few people who did.¡¯


    Yakumo pointed his index finger at his left eye.


    ¡¯Is that so?¡¯


    If that was true, he must have been somebody special to Yakumo.


    ¡¯Anyway, let¡¯s go see how she is.¡¯


    After a silence, Yakumo stood up, as if for a change of pace.


    ¡¯OK,¡¯ replied Haruka, standing up too.


    The two of them had just left the Movie Research Circle room when something came to Haruka¡¯s mind.


    ¡¯Hey, what did Yuuka-san¡¯s spirit say?¡¯ asked Haruka.


    Yakumo stopped and looked up at the sky.


    The clear blue autumn sky had just one little stray cloud, blown by the wind.


    ¡¯A deep forest...¡¯


    Even though Yakumo was beside her, his voice sounded far away for some reason.


    ¡¯Forest?¡¯


    ¡¯Yeah. A deep forest. And that... she wanted me to save someone...¡¯


    That moment, Yakumo looked incredibly sad.


    -


    11


    -


    Ishii walked on the pedestrian path beside the Tamo River.


    He saw the water gate in the distance. That ce had a lot of memories for Ishii. During the case that he had first paired up with Gotou, he had run down this path with all his might.


    Even though it had only been a month since Gotou left the police, Ishii felt very nostalgic about the time they¡¯d spent together.


    ¡¯Honestly. What a pain,¡¯ grumbled Miyagawa, walking beside Ishii.


    Ishii understood how he felt. They had really been given something troublesome to deal with. However, Ishii wasn¡¯t that negative about it.


    ¡¯However, we might find out the truth to the burry case.¡¯


    ¡¯You¡¯re optimistic.¡¯


    ¡¯Is that so?¡¯


    ¡¯Yeah. When we first met, to be honest, I thought you were a pretty hesitant man.¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s true...¡¯


    Ishii couldn¡¯t deny that.


    Ishii couldn¡¯t be confident, and when he was hesitant, he always did nothing.


    That was why he had looked up to Gotou. He was never hesitant. He didn¡¯t think about what might happen.


    He just rushed straight down the path he believed in.


    ¡¯But you¡¯ve changed recently.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    ¡¯Especially after pairing up, I¡¯ve started thinking that my impression was wrong.¡¯


    ¡¯What do you mean?¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯m saying you¡¯ve got your feet nted firmly on the ground.¡¯


    ¡¯Feet on the ground?¡¯


    Ishii repeated Miyagawa¡¯s words, but he didn¡¯t really understand.


    ¡¯Yeah. On top of that, you¡¯re bad at giving up and you¡¯re stubborn. You¡¯ll be a good detective.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    Ishii stopped for a moment, so surprised that he had been praised.


    He¡¯d never even thought in his dreams that he¡¯d hear those words from Miyagawa. To be honest, he even felt that he wasn¡¯t apt to be a detective.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t dawdle!¡¯ said Miyagawa, interrupting Ishii¡¯s thoughts.


    Before Ishii had noticed, Miyagawa had already walked fairly far ahead. Ishii hurriedly ran after him.


    His feet tangled and he almost fell, but somehow, he regained his footing.


    ¡¯I think this is it.¡¯


    After walking for a while, they went off the pedestrian path to the road. Miyagawa stopped in front of an apartment building.


    It was probably thirty years or so since it was built. It was an old apartment. There were cracks all over the walls and the steel stairs outside were rusty.


    Ishii checked the address on the map. This was the ce, no doubt about it.


    ¡¯So, now we¡¯ll find out if that guy¡¯s story is the truth or a lie.¡¯


    Miyagawa rubbed his hands together as he said that.


    In the files, it said that Imoto Yasuo had lived in this apartment ever since his divorce.


    ¡¯Yes,¡¯ replied Ishii, though his heart was beating loudly.


    For a moment, Hideaki¡¯s face came up in his head.


    His eyes had had no doubt in them. They were the eyes of someone who knew the path they should take.


    ¨C Can he really see ghosts?


    ¡¯Let¡¯s go.¡¯


    Miyagawa, standing in front of the door, pressed the inte button.


    However, there was no response. Miyagawa pressed the button multiple times, but there was still no response.


    ¡¯Maybe he¡¯s not here?¡¯


    Miyagawa clicked his tongue and knocked on the door.


    However, there was still no response.


    When Ishii looked at the mailbox by the door, he saw that there were a lot of advertisements stuffed inside it.


    So he hasn¡¯t been back for a while, or ¨C


    ¡¯No helping it. Let¡¯se backter.¡¯


    Miyagawa stuck his hands in his pockets and turned around.


    ¡¯Please wait a moment.¡¯


    Ishii called out to stop him.


    Hideaki had said that Imoto felt guilty and hadmitted suicide. If that was true, there was no way that there¡¯d be a response.


    ¡¯Want to go around the back?¡¯ said Miyagawa.


    Though Ishii hadn¡¯t spoken, it seemed that Miyagawa had sensed his thoughts

 Volume 9 Chapter 2

    Volume 9 Chapter 2


    <strong>VOLUME 9 ¨C THE SPIRIT OF SALVATION</strong> file 02: frenzy ()


    -


    1


    -


    Haruka was shocked as she looked at Gotou.


    In the corner of the Movie Research Circle room which Yakumo made his secret hideaway, Gotou was sitting in a wheelchair.


    His hands and arms were bound with rope. It looked like he wasn¡¯t conscious ¨C he sat limp like a puppet which had had its strings cut. There was no trace of the usual Gotou there. Haruka had never even dreamt of seeing Gotou again like this.


    ¡®Please tell me in detail what happened,¡¯ Yakumo said in a harsh tone, standing directly in front of Gotou.


    ¡¯Sorry. It was my fault.¡¯


    The weak response came from Eishin.


    Eishin had both arge body and arge personality, but even he was listless in this situation.


    ¡¯It doesn¡¯t matter right now whose fault it was.¡¯


    With a sigh, Yakumo sat in his usual seat.


    ¡¯Right...¡¯ Eishin said to himself, and then he started exining what had happened up until now.


    In Aokigahara¡¯s Sea of Trees, a woman had found a corpse while exploring. Then, there had been a phone call from a ghost ¨C


    And then Gotou had answered the ghost¡¯s call, and no other than Eishin had been the one to goad him into doing it.


    That was probably why he was saying it was his fault.


    ¡¯Honestly. I have to say it was careless.¡¯


    Yakumo put his chin in his hand, exasperated.


    Haruka felt the same way. If they had been a bit more careful, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.


    ¡¯Painfully so.¡¯


    Eishin smiled bitterly.


    ¡¯So what are you going to do?¡¯ asked Haruka, leaning forward.


    There was no point ming what had happened. The problem was what to do next.


    ¡¯In all probability, the spirit possessing Gotou-san is probably the ghost of the corpse that was found.¡¯


    ¡¯The problem is the corpse¡¯s identity then.¡¯


    ¡¯Yeah. But there¡¯s something that concerns me.¡¯


    ¡¯The man with two red eyes?¡¯ asked Eishin.


    Haruka was concerned about that too. The man with two red eyes whom Rina had seen in the Sea of Trees ¨C it couldn¡¯t be just a coincidence.


    ¡¯If he¡¯s involved in this, there¡¯s a chance that there¡¯s some involvement with the case.¡¯


    ¡¯I see,¡¯ replied Eishin, scratching his chin.


    ¡¯Well, there¡¯s no point thinking about it now. First, we have to gather information.¡¯


    Yakumo put his index finger on his brow.


    His almond eyes seemed to let off a cold light.


    ¡¯Then what should I do?¡¯ asked Eishin.


    ¡¯That¡¯s right. First of all, Eishin-san, could you talk to the man who went exploring with Rina-san?¡¯


    ¡¯There might be new developments... right?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes.¡¯


    ¡¯Got it. I¡¯ll give it a try.¡¯


    Eishin briskly got up and left the room.


    ¡¯This is really troublesome...¡¯ grumbled Yakumo. Then, he looked at Gotou again.


    Haruka felt the same way as Yakumo. She had never thought that Gotou would be possessed by a ghost.


    ¡¯Hey, why was it Gotou-san?¡¯


    Haruka asked the question that suddenly came to her head.


    There were people who were possessed by ghosts, and people who weren¡¯t. This time, Gotou wasn¡¯t the only person who answered the phone. The woman named Rina had also answered.


    But Gotou was the one who was possessed ¨C why was that?


    ¡¯I talked about this before, but I think it¡¯s something simr to wavelengths.¡¯


    Yakumo¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    ¡¯Wavelengths...¡¯


    ¡¯The wavelength of a soul differs with each one. When they match up, possession can ur.¡¯


    Yakumo hadpared possession to an organ transnt before. For the transnt to be sessful, various conditions such as blood type had to match up.


    ¡¯So Gotou-san¡¯s wavelength just happened to match.¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s it,¡¯ said Yakumo.


    Then, Gotou slowly lifted his drooping head.


    Perhaps he had woken up.


    ¡¯G-Gotou-san.¡¯


    Haruka tried to rush over to him, but Yakumo stopped her.


    ¡¯Give it up.¡¯


    ¡¯But...¡¯


    ¡¯Ur... gh... Ya... Yakumo... Why are you here?¡¯


    Gotou spoke in a pained voice.


    Yakumo got up from his seat and crossed his arms in front of Gotou.


    ¡¯How do you feel?¡¯


    ¡¯The worst... My head hurts...¡¯


    ¡¯What happened?¡¯


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know... I... answered the phone... and then...¡¯


    As Gotou spoke, it seemed like it hurt him to breathe. His body wrested about violently. However, because he was bound with rope to the wheelchair, he couldn¡¯t move as he wanted.


    Gotou¡¯s body rattled loudly.


    ¡¯Gotou-san! Please get a hold of yourself!¡¯ Haruka yelled frantically.


    Gotou let out a beastly howl, throwing his head back. Then, he stopped moving. ¡¯Yakumo-kun.¡¯


    ¡¯It¡¯s fine. He¡¯s still alive.¡¯


    Yakumo ran a hand through his hair.


    ¨C Things have be really serious.


    All Haruka could do was look in shock.


    -


    2


    -


    Ishii visited Meisei University with Makoto.


    After Ishii called Yakumo to tell him there was something he wanted his advice on, Yakumo had told him toe to the Movie Research Circle room.


    ¡¯It feels a bit strange,¡¯ said Makoto, looking around the campus like it was something mysterious. They had passed the school gates and were walking along the brick road.


    ¡¯What do you mean?¡¯


    ¡¯Doesn¡¯t being at school remind you of your school days?¡¯


    ¡¯Ah, now that you mention it, it does,¡¯ agreed Ishii.


    Ishii felt that way sometimes too. However, Ishii didn¡¯t have many enjoyable memories of his youth to remember.


    I wonder what sort of university life Makoto had ¨C Ishii suddenly wanted to know.


    ¡¯And it¡¯s even stranger to be walking with you, Ishii-san.¡¯


    ¡¯I-is that so?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. It feels a bit strange. But it¡¯s fun.¡¯


    Makoto stuck out her tongue yfully.


    Why was Ishii¡¯s heart beating so loudly? He thought about it, but he couldn¡¯t find the reason.


    While this was happening, they reached the prefabricated building in the back of Building B. After taking a deep breath, Ishii knocked on the door that had a te that read <Movie Research Circle>.


    ¡¯It¡¯s open.¡¯


    Yakumo¡¯s voice came from within.


    ¡¯E-excuse us.¡¯


    Ishii hesitantly opened the door.


    ¡¯Ishii-san.¡¯


    Ishii saw Haruka there. Next to her was Yakumo.


    ¡¯It¡¯s been a long time,¡¯ greeted Ishii, putting a hand on his head.


    Ishii was surprised at how strangely calm he was now, when his heart would soar just from seeing Haruka¡¯s face in the past.


    ¡¯Makoto-san¡¯s with you too, I see,¡¯ said Yakumo, noticing Makoto.


    ¡¯Yes. It¡¯s been a while. I apologise foring uninvited.¡¯


    ¡¯No, I actually had a number of things I wanted to ask you too. Pleasee in.¡¯


    At Yakumo¡¯s invitation, Ishii and Makoto entered the room.


    ¡¯Ah!¡¯


    Then, Ishii¡¯s eyes spotted somebody unexpected.


    ¡¯Detective Gotou!¡¯


    Ishii had called Gotou after he quit, but it had been about a month since they hadst met in person.


    Ishii was so happy that he was about to embrace Gotou, but Yakumo grabbed Ishii¡¯s arm, making it impossible for Ishii to approach Gotou any further.


    ¡¯Please don¡¯t carelessly approach him,¡¯ Yakumo said sharply.


    ¡¯Eh? Why not?¡¯


    ¡¯Gotou-san has been possessed by a ghost,¡¯ Yakumo said with a sigh.


    ¨C Eh?


    ¡¯By ghost, do you mean that ghost?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes, that ghost.¡¯


    Ishii leapt away without thinking when he heard those words, which he was so sensitive to.


    ¡¯W-w-w-w-wha!?¡¯


    When Ishii took a good look from a distance, he saw that Gotou was bound to a wheelchair and that his head was hanging limply.


    It looked like he was unconscious.


    ¡¯It¡¯s because he runs ahead and does unnecessary things that this happens.¡¯


    Yakumo kicked the wheelchair casually.


    ¡¯T-that¡¯s awful.¡¯


    ¡¯It¡¯s fine, since the one thing that¡¯s sturdy about Gotou-san is his body.¡¯


    ¡¯No, that¡¯s not the...¡¯


    ¡¯It seems like things are quite troublesome.¡¯


    Even Makoto sounded surprised by the situation.


    ¡¯Yes, it¡¯s an unwee nuisance. More importantly, please sit down first.¡¯


    Yakumo urged them to sit in the opposite chairs.


    After Ishii shared a look with Makoto, he sat down, though he was still confused. Yakumo waited until they were seated to sit down himself.


    ¡¯Excuse me... Will Detective Gotou be all right?¡¯ Ishii asked.


    ¡¯To be honest, I don¡¯t know.¡¯


    Yakumo ran a hand through his messy hair.


    His words sounded incredibly irresponsible.


    ¡¯But that¡¯s...¡¯


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know who the ghost possessing Gotou-san is or what the ghost is trying to do. There¡¯s nothing that can be done.¡¯


    Yakumo had a point, but still ¨C


    ¡¯I need to help Detective Gotou right now!¡¯


    ¡¯Ishii-san, you¡¯re following a different case right now, right?¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s true, but...¡¯


    ¡¯This is just a suspicion I have, but I think that the ghost possessing Gotou-san and the case you are following are connected in some way.¡¯


    ¡¯I-is that so?¡¯


    ¡¯It¡¯s only a suspicion, but she mentioned a deep forest and told me to save someone...¡¯


    ¡¯What are you talking about?¡¯


    ¡¯Just talking to myself. Please don¡¯t concern yourself over it.¡¯


    ¡¯Haa...¡¯


    Ishii didn¡¯t understand, but he didn¡¯t press any further.


    It was Yakumo. He had to be thinking of something.


    ¡¯Anyway, first we have to clean up the various problems in front of us. I think that will be a shortcut to solving the case.¡¯


    It sounded like Yakumo was trying to convince himself with his words.


    -


    3


    -


    Eishin sat at a table in a family restaurant in front of the station.


    Since it was dinnertime, the shop was rather crowded. Perhaps it was unusual for a robed monk to be sitting by himself ¨C a lot of people were staring. He was used to it though.


    ¡¯Are you the monk named Eishin?¡¯


    After a while, a young man came in front of Eishin.


    He had a long, thin body and a wide grin.


    Eishin had asked Rina to call out the young man who had gone with her into the Sea of Trees so that Eishin could talk to him. The truth was, it would be faster to have her here too, but she refused.


    It seemed like she had been disillusioned by the incident with him in the Sea of Trees.


    ¡¯Are you Hiroki-kun?¡¯


    ¡¯Yeah,¡¯ Hiroki replied with a shrug.


    ¨C Deplorable.


    Young people these days didn¡¯t know how to speak to their elders. Maybe they were trying to act like people in Europe or America, but Japan had Japanese culture.


    ¡¯Well, sit down,¡¯ Eishin urged, repressing his irritation.


    ¡¯Hey, you an exorcist?¡¯ asked Hiroki once he sat down.


    ¨C An incredibly rude guy.


    ¡¯Decide for yourself.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh!? Seriously?! Try showing me!¡¯


    Hiroki¡¯s eyes sparkled like a child, like he was happy about something.


    ¨C He¡¯s really annoying.


    ¡¯If you tell me what happened in the Sea of Trees, I¡¯ll put a curse on you.¡¯


    ¡¯OK!¡¯


    After giving that carefree reply, Hiroki started talking about the events that urred in the Sea of Trees.


    However, since there was an incredible amount of bragging and sound effects in his story, it took him a long time to get anywhere. It took a full forty minutes for Hiroki to finish, but in contrast to that length, there was no substance. If you talked normally, it would only take five minutes.


    ¡¯So you didn¡¯t see a ghost?¡¯ asked Eishin.


    Hiroki nodded.


    ¡¯I see. So then you contacted the police.¡¯


    ¡¯Yeah. Rina-chan had fainted so I was seriously panicked,¡¯ said Hiroki, shuddering dramatically. Though his gestures were exaggerated, there was no anxiety in his words.


    It looked like he couldn¡¯t even understand the gravity of finding a corpse.


    ¡¯Were you questioned by the police?¡¯


    ¡¯Yeah, but they just acted where I was and stuff like that and took the video camera I was using to film.¡¯


    ¡¯Oh?¡¯


    ¡¯Actually, I¡¯d like you to get that back.¡¯


    ¡¯Me?¡¯


    Eishin couldn¡¯t believe his ears.


    ¡¯I¡¯m begging you, man. It¡¯d be a pain to go all the way to Yamanashi.¡¯


    Hiroki leant back and forth, like a kid begging for a toy.


    ¨C Why do I have to do your errands?


    Eishin swallowed his anger right before it erupted and stood up from his seat.


    ¡¯That was helpful.¡¯


    ¡¯If that¡¯s all you need, call me any time.¡¯


    Hiroki stood up and patted Eishin¡¯s shoulder.


    That moment, the anger within Eishin erupted. Yelling at a brat like this wouldn¡¯t have any effect though.


    ¡¯Hiroki-kun, right?¡¯


    ¡¯Yeah.¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯m just going to give you a warning.¡¯


    ¡¯What?¡¯


    ¡¯The spirits in the Sea of Trees are incredibly ill-willed. You¡¯ll be the next to be cursed.¡¯


    ¡¯Joking around?¡¯


    Hirokiughed.


    However, Eishin¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He looked straight at Hiroki.


    Led by the force in Eishin¡¯s eyes, Hiroki¡¯s smile turned into a frown. Then, sweat started pouring down his forehead.


    ¡¯You¡¯re kidding, right...?¡¯


    Hiroki¡¯s voice was shaking.


    ¡¯Unfortunately, you¡¯ll die in the near future.


    ¡¯W-wai... Stop that.¡¯


    Eishin ignored Hiroki¡¯s frantic pleas. He went to the counter to pay and then left the family restaurant.


    ¨C It¡¯ll be good medicine for him.


    Eishin let out a satisfied sigh before walking away.


    -


    4


    -


    Haruka headed for the temple where Gotou lived.


    She was going to tell Atsuko, Gotou¡¯s wife, what had happened. She passed through the gate and went to the priests¡¯ quarters. Her legs felt weak.


    She really didn¡¯t want to go tell such heavy news.


    However, there was no point standing here and worrying about it. Haruka gathered her determination and pressed the inte button at the entrance.


    ¡¯Yes?¡¯


    Haruka heard a voice. Then, the entrance¡¯s sling door opened to show Atsuko.


    ¡¯Oh, hello, Haruka-chan,¡¯ said Atsuko, sounding surprised.


    It was the first time Haruka hade here alone since Isshin had died.


    ¡¯Good evening. Actually, there is something I need to tell you...¡¯ said Haruka, still feeling troubled.


    Atsuko seemed to sense something as her expression hardened. ¡¯Come in,¡¯ she said, inviting Haruka inside.


    Haruka went to the living room and crouched on the tatami. Nao, drawing in a sketchbook, looked up.


    ¡¯Nao-chan, it¡¯s been a while.¡¯


    After Haruka said that, Nao¡¯s face lit up. Nao leapt towards her.


    ¡¯You doing well?¡¯ said Haruka, patting Nao¡¯s head.


    ¨C Yeah!


    Haruka heard that voice in her head. Nao couldn¡¯t hear, but in exchange, she talked directly to people¡¯s hearts like this.


    ¡¯Well, sit down,¡¯ urged Atsuko.


    Haruka sat on a cushion. Nao sat next to her with a smile.


    ¡¯Would you rather have tea or coffee?¡¯


    ¡¯Please don¡¯t mind me.¡¯


    ¡¯You don¡¯t have to restrain yourself. We¡¯re going to be rtives in the future anyway.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯ said Haruka, confused.


    ¡¯Well, when you and Yakumo-kun get married, won¡¯t we be rtives?¡¯


    Though Haruka understood what Atsuko meant, unfortunately there were no ns of that.


    Haruka didn¡¯t want to take it seriously and deny it either, so she decided to let it pass with a wry smile.


    ¡¯Then I¡¯ll have tea.¡¯


    After a while, Atsuko returned with tea from the kitchen.


    ¡¯So what did you have to tell me?¡¯ said Atsuko, sitting across from Haruka.


    With Atsuko in front of her like this, Haruka didn¡¯t know what she should say.


    However, thinking about it wouldn¡¯t start anything. Haruka took in a deep breath and started to speak.


    ¡¯Actually, this is about Gotou-san...¡¯


    ¡¯Did something happen?¡¯


    Atsuko¡¯s expression became grim immediately.


    With a deep breath to calm herself down, Haruka told Atsuko what had happened to Gotou.


    Atsuko listened to Haruka in silence. Since Atsuko¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change much, Haruka didn¡¯t know what she was feeling.


    After a silence, Atsuko put a hand over her mouth and started giggling.


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    ¡¯He really is an idiot.¡¯


    Atsukoughed aloud like she couldn¡¯t keep it in any longer.


    Nao startedughing too.


    ¡¯Excuse me... I don¡¯t think it¡¯s aughing matter...¡¯


    Haruka wasn¡¯t sure what to do with the unexpected response.


    ¡¯It is. It¡¯s like that saying ¨C going for wool anding home shorn.¡¯


    ¡¯Aren¡¯t you worried?¡¯


    ¡¯I am.¡¯


    For just a moment, Atsuko¡¯s expression clouded over.


    Those were probably her true feelings ¨C Haruka understood that.


    ¡¯I¡¯m worried, but all I can do at a time like this is believe, right?¡¯


    Atsuko showed Haruka a smile.


    ¡¯Atsuko-san...¡¯


    ¨C She¡¯s strong.


    Haruka felt that anew.


    When Gotou had gone missing before, and when Isshin had been stabbed, Atsuko had stood firmly on her own.


    No matter what happened, she waited and believed. Perhaps she had the resolve to do that.


    ¡¯I thought it¡¯d be tough when I married him,¡¯ Atsuko said suddenly.


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    ¡¯I mean, he never thinks before acting, right? He always sticks his neck into danger.¡¯


    ¡¯Yes, well...¡¯


    Haruka felt like she understood.


    Even though Gotou treated others¡¯ lives with care, for some reason, he didn¡¯t have that same care for his own. Yakumo was the same way.


    That was why it frightened Haruka to watch. It was hard to be the one waiting.


    ¡¯At first there were many sleepless nights for me, but I realised something.¡¯


    ¡¯What did you realise?¡¯


    ¡¯No matter how reckless he is, he alwayses back. That¡¯s why I wait and believe in him.¡¯


    ¡¯I see. Definitely...¡¯


    ¡¯And it¡¯s fine with Yakumo-kun there. He¡¯ll do something about it.¡¯


    Atsuko patted Haruka¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡¯Yes.¡¯


    Haruka nodded.


    ¡¯Ah, that¡¯s right. I¡¯ll show you something good.¡¯


    It looked like Atsuko had remembered something as she pped her hands together and stood up.


    ¡¯Something good?¡¯


    ¡¯Old pictures.¡¯


    After saying that, Atsuko left the living room.


    Nao took Haruka¡¯s hand and smiled. She definitely believed in Gotou too. That was why she could smile like this.


    ¨C I need to believe to.


    In her heart, Haruka thought that with conviction.


    -


    5


    -


    After Ishii returned to the precinct, he contacted Shimamura Eriko of the Criminal Affairs division immediately.


    She was one of the detectives in charge of Hideaki¡¯s case. Ishii chose her because she had been Gotou¡¯s past partner.


    Ishii thought that she would give him a bit more information than another detective.


    ¡¯I would like some information regarding Hideaki-shi¡¯s case, but...¡¯


    After saying that, Ishii was told to wait at the conference room.


    Ishii went into the conference room, as he was instructed. It looked like Shimamura wasn¡¯t here yet. Ishii sat on a chair and leant back.


    He had never thought that Gotou would be possessed by a ghost.


    Yakumo had said that Gotou¡¯s incident and Imoto¡¯s suicide in his t were connected, but Ishii didn¡¯t understand why Yakumo thought that.


    However, all Ishii could do was believe and act.


    ¡¯Sorry I¡¯mte.¡¯


    About ten minutester, the conference door opened, and a woman in a dark blue suit came in.


    She had wide shoulders for a woman and a heavy frame. It felt like she could be in a gang.


    ¡¯No, I¡¯m sorry for calling you out.¡¯


    ¡¯It¡¯s fine.¡¯


    Shimamura waved away Ishii¡¯s concern and sat across from him.


    ¡¯Ah, I¡¯m sorry, I haven¡¯t introduced myself yet. My name is...¡¯


    ¡¯Ishii, right? I¡¯ve heard about you from Gotou and Atsuko.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    Ishii cocked his head unconsciously.


    It made sense for Shimamura to know Gotou, but Ishii hadn¡¯t thought that she also knew his wife, Atsuko.


    ¡¯You didn¡¯t know?¡¯


    ¡¯Didn¡¯t know what?¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯m the one who introduced Atsuko to Gotou.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh!?¡¯


    Ishii was so shocked that he almost fell from his chair.


    ¡¯Unexpectedly, you don¡¯t know much about Gotou, even though you were his partner.¡¯


    It was true.


    Though Ishii and Gotou had always been together as partners, they virtually never talked about their private lives.


    They unexpectedly knew very little about each other.


    ¡¯I-I¡¯m sorry.¡¯


    ¡¯It¡¯d be better for you to stop apologising so quickly like that.¡¯


    ¡¯Ah, no, but...¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯m just saying this here, but Gotou¡¯s got high hopes for you.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    Ishii was shocked once more.


    ¡¯He¡¯s a clumsy guy so he can be cold, but he¡¯s different on the inside.¡¯


    ¡¯I-is that so?¡¯


    Ishii couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Ishii had never seen even a tiny amount of that from Gotou. Ishii felt like he had always just been tripping over himself and causing trouble.


    ¡¯You didn¡¯t even realise that?¡¯


    ¡¯I-I¡¯m sorry.¡¯


    ¡¯You¡¯re apologising again.¡¯


    ¡¯I...¡¯


    Ishii hurriedly swallowed the words he was about to say.


    ¡¯Ishii¡¯ll be a good detective, he said...¡¯


    ¡¯Me?¡¯


    ¡¯When he quit being a detective, he went out of his way to find me and bowed his head to me. Telling me to help you if you were in trouble.¡¯


    ¡¯Detective Gotou did that...¡¯


    Ishii felt something warm welling up within him.


    Will I be able to live up to those expectations ¨C Ishii hadmented theck of Gotou¡¯ presence and had given up, thinking he could do nothing, and shut himself inside a shell. His own biased view.


    ¨C I¡¯ll live up to Detective Gotou¡¯s expectations.


    Ishii was filled with strong determination.


    ¡¯Let¡¯s leave the soppy stories now. Here¡¯re the case files.¡¯


    Shimamura ced a bundle of documents on the desk.


    <Thank you very much. Also, how did Aoi Hideaki¡¯s questioning go?¡¯ asked Ishii, looking at the files.


    ¡¯He kept saying he could see ghosts, but there¡¯s no way that police can believe that.¡¯


    Shimamura smiled wryly.


    As members of the police, they really had no way to ept the existence of ghosts.


    ¡¯So he¡¯s still in detention?¡¯


    ¡¯We didn¡¯t keep him.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    ¡¯It wasn¡¯t an arrest. It was just a questioning.¡¯


    That was true. At this stage, he was just suspicious ¨C there was no proof.


    ¡¯Do you think he¡¯s the culprit?¡¯ asked Ishii.


    ¡¯It seems like Chief Honda thinks that. He¡¯s going to have him questioned again.¡¯


    ¡¯What do you think personally, Shimamura-san?¡¯


    ¡¯Innocent, obviously,¡¯ said Shimamura, seeming exasperated.


    ¡¯Why do you think that?¡¯


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know how to answer, but if I had to say, it¡¯s my gut feeling from many years on the force.¡¯


    ¡¯Gut feeling?¡¯


    ¡¯Yeah. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen eyes as straight as his. He¡¯s the not the type of man who could kill someone.¡¯


    ¡¯Then he really can see...¡¯


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know about that, but that t was apletely locked room.¡¯


    Ishii knew best, as the first eyewitness, that the t where the corpse was found was a locked room.


    ¡¯Yes, it was.¡¯


    ¡¯And Imoto had posted on an inte forum in a way that suggested he wouldmit suicide.¡¯


    ¡¯An... inte forum?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. There¡¯s a site where people who want tomit suicide gather, right?¡¯


    ¡¯You¡¯re talking about that?¡¯


    Ishii hadn¡¯t essed the site himself, but he had heard rumours.


    People who wanted to kill themselves gathered on that forum and revealed the emotions they felt. In the past, people who met on that forum hadmitted a group suicide, making it a societal problem.


    ¡¯Honestly. Even though everything¡¯s a mess already with the corpse from Aokigahara. What a mess...¡¯ said Shimamura with a click of her tongue.


    ¡¯Aokigahara?¡¯


    ¡¯The Yamanashi precinct requested help regarding the Aokigahara corpse case.¡¯


    If Ishii remembered correctly, Gotou had been investing a spiritual phenomenon in Aokigahara¡¯s Sea of Trees when he became possessed by a ghost.


    ¨C So they really are rted somehow?


    ¡¯Excuse me... Why was help requested for the Aokigahara case?¡¯ asked Ishii.


    ¡¯Seems the victim was from here. One of the leaders of Jikoukoushinkai.¡¯


    ¡¯Jikoukoushinkai...?¡¯


    ¡¯Imoto, the guy who died in the t, was part of the same religious group.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    Yakumo¡¯s theory might really have been right. The Aokigahara case and Hideaki¡¯s case were rted.


    -


    6


    -


    ¡¯Honestly... This is awful,¡¯ grumbled Yakumo, standing in front of Gotou, who was in a wheelchair.


    If this was going to happen, I should have seriously stopped him when he told me he was going to be a spiritual detective ¨C the wave of regret within Yakumo kept pushing forward.


    ¡¯Uuuurgh...¡¯


    Gotou let out a groan. His body writhed. Then, he slowly lifted his head.


    Yakumo put strength into his left eye¡¯s gaze.


    ¡¯Who are you?¡¯ Yakumo asked towards Gotou.


    However, there was no response. It looked like he was in pain.


    ¡¯You... gil... ed...¡¯ said Gotou.


    To be urate, they were the words of the spirit of whoever was possessing Gotou.


    ¡¯Were you killed?¡¯


    ¡¯Aiii... wa...¡¯


    There were no words after that. Gotou¡¯s head dropped down and he stopped moving, as if he had been unplugged.


    ¡¯No luck, eh...¡¯


    Yakumo looked up at the ceiling, pressing a hand against his left eye.


    The fluorescent light seemed bright.


    After doing that for a while, Yakumo looked at Gotou again.


    He couldn¡¯t feel the usual energy from Gotou. Yakumo was surprised that it made him feel lonely.


    He had met Gotou more than fifteen years ago. Gotou had been a novice officer, and Yakumo had just been a boy.


    At that time, Gotou had saved Yakumo¡¯s life.


    Because fate was a mysterious thing, a few years after that, Yakumo ended up meeting Gotou again because of a certain case.


    At first, Yakumo had just thought of Gotou as a greedy detective who wanted to use his ability.


    It was only recently that Yakumo realised that Gotou¡¯s true intentions were not as he thought. Gotou was clumsy, but he supported Yakumo in his own way.


    At some point, Yakumo himself had started to trust Gotou.


    He had felt that painfully when his uncle Isshin died. At that time, Gotou had said that he would take in Nao.


    Though Yakumo hadn¡¯t said it aloud, he had thought that with Gotou, he could entrust Nao to him with no concern.


    During an incident a month ago, Yakumo had been pursued as a suspect. Gotou hade to save him without any hesitation.


    Gotou had known that doing so would force him to leave the police, but he hadn¡¯t paused anyway.


    The man was so straightforward that it was stupid. That was why ¨C


    ¡¯It would trouble me if even somebody like you disappeared,¡¯ murmured Yakumo, closing his eyes.


    Then, he suddenly felt somebody¡¯s gaze.


    ¨C Who¡¯s there?


    When Yakumo opened his eyes, there was a woman standing there.


    ¡¯Aoi Yuuka...¡¯


    Yuuka¡¯s mouth moved, as if she was trying to urge Yakumo to do something.


    However, it was too faint. Finally, Yuuka¡¯s spirit disappeared, as if it had melted into the air.


    ¡¯So the two cases really are rted?¡¯ said Yakumo to himself.


    -


    7


    The next morning, Haruka went to the Movie Research Circle room.


    To be honest, she hadn¡¯t been able to sleep well the day before. It had been a great shock.


    ¡¯Yakumo-kun, you here?¡¯


    When Haruka opened the door, Yakumo greeted her with a yawn.


    Though he always looked sleepy, it felt like he had gone a step above that today.


    ¡¯You...?¡¯ said Yakumo, rubbing his eyes and stretching.


    ¡¯How¡¯s Gotou-san?¡¯


    Haruka looked at the corner of the room and saw Gotou in a wheelchair, in the same spot he had been in yesterday.


    ¡¯Honestly. Because of this bear, I wasn¡¯t able to sleep properly,¡¯ said Yakumo, stifling a yawn.


    ¡¯Was he violent?¡¯


    ¡¯No, his snoring is loud. Seems like you snore even if you¡¯re possessed.¡¯


    Haruka ended upughing without thinking.


    It was irresponsible of her, but she thought that things would be fine if Yakumo could still speak lightly like this.


    ¡¯So how are Atsuko-san and Nao?¡¯ asked Yakumo after Haruka sat down.


    ¡¯They epted it more calmly than expected.¡¯


    Atsuko had been unexpectedly unruffled. She had even shown Haruka pictures of Gotou¡¯s younger days.


    However, even if Atsuko acted like that, she was actually concerned.


    ¡¯I see...¡¯


    ¡¯So what are you going to do next?¡¯


    ¡¯First, I¡¯m moving this bear elsewhere.¡¯


    ¡¯Where?¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t be put back in his home.


    The ghost might leave Gotou¡¯s body and possess Atsuko or Nao.


    ¡¯I was thinking of leaving him to Hata-san.¡¯


    Yakumo nced at Gotou.


    Now Haruka understood. If Gotou was left here, Yakumo wouldn¡¯t be able to move freely. Hata worked at a hospital. If anything happened, he would be able to respond to it. But ¨C


    ¡¯Is that OK?¡¯


    ¡¯What?¡¯


    ¡¯I mean, Hata-san is...¡¯


    Hata wasn¡¯t a bad person, but there was a problem with his interests.


    He called his work as a coroner his hobby, and every time he saw Yakumo, he would cheerfully say something awful like ¡¯Let me autopsy you¡¯.


    If he saw Gotou like this, he might cut him up with glee.


    ¡¯Even Hata-san wouldn¡¯t do that.¡¯


    Though Yakumo was calm, Haruka was concerned.


    ¡¯Right...¡¯


    Just as Haruka said that, the door opened.


    ¡¯Good morning.¡¯


    It was Makoto.


    ¡¯Ah, Makoto-san.¡¯


    Haruka immediately gave her seat to Makoto and moved to the seat beside Yakumo.


    ¡¯I¡¯m sorry foring early in the morning,¡¯ said Makoto, sitting down.


    It seemed like she hadn¡¯t had enough sleep either, as she looked a bit tired.


    ¡¯How was it?¡¯ said Yakumo, getting to the topic at hand.


    Yesterday, he had asked Makoto to investigate the corpse Rina found in Aokigahara¡¯s Sea of Trees.


    ¡¯There¡¯s still a lot I don¡¯t understand, but...¡¯


    Makoto took newspaper clippings out of her bag and lined them up on the table.


    Yakumo started reading immediately.


    ¡¯Maehara Rina was the one who found the corpse. That¡¯s what was reported, but there was a man named Urakawa Hiroki with her.¡¯


    Makoto took out her memo pad and started exining as she looked at it.


    ¡¯The police think it¡¯s a murder.¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. The corpse was burnt ck. At first, they thought it was self-immtion, but they found a stab wound in the chest.¡¯


    ¡¯Do they have the identity?¡¯


    Yakumo¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    ¡¯Yes. Hiyama Kenichirou, fifty-two years old.¡¯


    Makoto ced a photo on the table.


    Yakumo took the photo and gazed at it. Haruka took a peek at the photo too.


    The man was slender with chiselled features. He seemedposed.


    ¡¯This is definitely the person possessing Gotou-san,¡¯ said Yakumo after a silence.


    Though Haruka couldn¡¯t be optimistic yet, but knowing who was possessing Gotou was a big step forward.


    ¡¯What sort of person is he?¡¯ asked Haruka.


    Makoto took more files out from her bag.


    ¡¯Hiyama Kenichirou-san was one of the leaders of Jikoukoushinkai, a rising religious group.¡¯


    ¡¯Jikoukoushinkai?¡¯


    Haruka cocked her head. She had never heard the name before.


    ¡¯I will look into the details after, but it seems like they worship mountains as sacred and suddenly grew in power in these past two years.¡¯


    ¡¯How are the police viewing this case?¡¯ asked Yakumo.


    ¡¯A murder case rted to the religious group¡¯s internal interests... is what they¡¯re thinking.¡¯


    ¡¯What is their reason for thinking so?¡¯


    Even the police wouldn¡¯t just suspect that it was an inside job because the victim was a leader of a rising religious group.


    ¡¯A khakkhara had been dropped at the ce where the corpse was found.¡¯


    ¡¯What¡¯s a khakkhara?¡¯ asked Haruka.


    ¡¯To put it simply, it¡¯s a staff with a number of metal rings on top. It¡¯s used in religions like Shugendo[1] so that when walking in the mountains, the noise makes beasts and snakes scatter.¡¯


    Yakumo¡¯s exnation helped Haruka see an image in her mind. She had seen something on television before where a mountain priest walked with something that kept ringing in his hand.


    ¡¯So that religious group used a khakkhara,¡¯ said Haruka.


    Makoto nodded.


    However, it looked like Yakumo still hadn¡¯t epted it.


    ¡¯That isn¡¯t the only reason, right?¡¯


    ¡¯It isn¡¯t. There was a rumour of a split in the inner group before. Currently, the Yamanashi precinct and the Setamachi precinct, where the main base for the religious group is, are investigating together.¡¯


    ¡¯The religious group¡¯s base is here?¡¯ said Yakumo, sounding surprised.


    It was a surprise for Haruka as well. She had been sure it was in Yamanashi prefecture.


    ¡¯It seems like that.¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s strange.¡¯


    With a wrinkle in his brow, Yakumo rubbed his chin.


    ¡¯What is?¡¯ asked Haruka.


    Yakumo looked at her sharply.


    ¡¯Earlier, Makoto-san said that the religious group worshiped mountains as sacred.¡¯


    ¡¯Yup.¡¯


    ¡¯Worshiping mountains as sacred means that they believe that mountains have supernatural powers, which is the reason they worship them.¡¯


    With that exnation, Haruka could also understand why Yakumo was suspicious.


    ¡¯So it¡¯d be normal for them to have their base somewhere near mountains.¡¯


    ¡¯Right.¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s not the only thing that¡¯s strange,¡¯ said Makoto, after Yakumo nodded.


    ¡¯What else is there?¡¯


    ¡¯It seems like the founder, a woman named Minegishi Kyouka, says that she can see the spirits of the dead ¨C that is, ghosts.¡¯


    ¡¯Is it true?¡¯ said Haruka in surprise.


    However, Yakumo remained expressionless.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t take everything at face value.¡¯


    ¡¯But...¡¯


    ¡¯In either case, we¡¯ll need to pay a visit,¡¯ Yakumo said quietly.


    His narrowed red left eye seemed to be filled with curiosity.


    -


    8


    -


    Ishii woke up to the sound of his mobile phone ringing.


    Since his sses weren¡¯t on, he couldn¡¯t see properly. He fumbled around his desk and picked up his mobile.


    ¡¯Hello...¡¯


    Since he had just woken up, his voice was hoarse.


    He had looked at documents untiltest night. Then, he had just fallen asleep at his seat without returning home.


    <Good morning.>


    The voice he heard from the opposite end of the phone was Yakumo¡¯s.


    ¡¯Ah, hello.¡¯


    Ishii fumbled around the desk again and then put on his sses. Then, he pped his cheeks. That woke him up a bit.


    <How was it?>


    ¡¯That...¡¯


    Ishii exined the information he had received from the documents and Shimamura to Yakumo.


    <In short, the possibility of suicide is high at this stage.>


    ¡¯Yes, that¡¯s the case, but...¡¯


    <Ishii-san, you can¡¯t ept that exnation.>


    ¡¯I can¡¯t.¡¯


    There were just too many things that didn¡¯t seem to fit together. He didn¡¯t know where to start.


    <Ishii-san, did you see the scene of the crime?>


    ¡¯Not too clearly...¡¯


    Ishii had been the first eyewitness, but he had had his hands full with reporting the crime and at the time, he hadn¡¯t been able to observe the scene carefully.


    After that, Honda had taken them off the case, so he couldn¡¯t enter the scene.


    <If possible, I would appreciate it if you could go see it with your own eyes and report what you see to me, Ishii-san.>


    Ishii agreed with Yakumo¡¯s opinion. Looking at it with his own eyes might bring about new information.


    ¡¯Understood. I¡¯ll give it a try.¡¯


    Ishii had just hung up the phone when Miyagawa came into the room.


    ¡¯Ah, Miyagawa-san.¡¯


    ¡¯Don¡¯t just say ¡°ah¡±,¡¯ said Miyagawa, sounding like he was in a bad mood. He sat at the opposite desk.


    ¡¯I-I¡¯m sorry...¡¯


    ¡¯So what did you do?¡¯


    ¡¯Ah, no... er...¡¯


    For a moment, Ishii wasn¡¯t sure if he should tell the truth.


    However, hiding it wouldn¡¯t start anything. Miyagawa would definitely understand.


    Ishii told Miyagawa everything that had happened yesterday after they split up, including how Gotou had been possessed by a ghost.


    ¡¯Idiot!¡¯


    That was the first thing Miyagawa said after he had finished hearing Ishii¡¯s story.


    Even as Ishii apologised, he looked at Miyagawa with disappointment. He had been sure that Miyagawa would understand ¨C


    ¡¯If that happened, why didn¡¯t you contact me earlier!?¡¯


    Miyagawa¡¯s fist mmed down onto the desk.


    In contrast to Miyagawa¡¯s anger, Ishii welled up with happiness. Miyagawa really was whom Ishii believed him to be. No matter what Miyagawa said, he wasn¡¯t the type of person who could leave something alone.


    ¡¯What are you grinning for?¡¯


    Ishii quickly corrected his expression.


    ¡¯I¡¯m sorry.¡¯


    ¡¯So what did you find out?¡¯


    ¡¯Ah, yes. There are a number of parts.¡¯


    Ishii handed the documents he had borrowed from Shimamura yesterday to Miyagawa. After Miyagawa epted them, he started reading them with a stern face.


    ¨C He might give me a new opinion.


    Ishii looked at Miyagawa with hope.


    ¡¯If I had to make a decision from this situation, it has to be a suicide.¡¯


    Miyagawa threw the files onto the desk.


    ¡¯Looking at it from the situation, that is the case. However...¡¯


    Ishii had thought franticallyst night as he stared at the files.


    The t had been locked. It didn¡¯t look like anybody had fiddled with it. That room had beenpletely shut off.


    However, Ishii still couldn¡¯t shake away his suspicions.


    ¡¯The reason for suicide isn¡¯t that strong,¡¯ said Miyagawa.


    It was just as he said. That was the biggest reason for Ishii¡¯s doubt.


    ¡¯Yes.¡¯


    Imoto had attempted a robbery and ended up in a confrontation. He had punched Aoi Yuuka. That had caused her serious injury, and Imoto hadmitted suicide in his guilt ¨C


    At first nce, it lined up, but he must have known in the first ce that it was likely that somebody would be harmed in a robbery.


    Furthermore, Ishii would have understood Imoto¡¯s guilt if Yuuka had died, but she was still alive. Also, the police¡¯s investigation hadn¡¯t reached Imoto. In short, he hadn¡¯t been pursued.


    ¨C Would he have thought as far as suicide in that situation?


    The investigation team had had doubts about that too. That was why they had questioned Aoi Hideaki, thinking he had killed Imoto for revenge.


    ¡¯But there¡¯s no evidence anywhere that it was a murder.¡¯


    ¡¯There isn¡¯t.¡¯


    Ishii had doubts, but he had returned to the same ce.


    ¡¯In any case, Aoi Hideaki has the key to this,¡¯ muttered Miyagawa.


    ¡¯Yes.¡¯


    Was Hideaki¡¯s ability real or fake ¨C the answer to that question would change the direction of the case.


    ¡¯So what do you n to do?¡¯


    ¡¯I was thinking of looking at the scene once more.¡¯


    He had no proof that he would find something, but perhaps he would see something by going there once more. However ¨C


    ¡¯Got it. Then the guards there will be in the way.¡¯


    Miyagawa smirked, like he had read Ishii¡¯s mind.


    -


    9


    -


    Eishin stood in front of Yakumo¡¯s secret hideaway, the Movie Research Circle room.


    He was here to report on what happened yesterday and to move Gotou.


    When he opened the door, he saw Yakumo, Haruka, and one other woman there.


    ¡¯Oh?¡¯ said Eishin.


    ¡¯Come to think of it, it¡¯s the first time you¡¯ve met. This woman is Hijikata Makoto-san. She¡¯s a newspaper reporter. She¡¯s helping out with a variety of things,¡¯ exined Yakumo, sensing Eishin¡¯s question.


    ¡¯My name is Hijikata Makoto.¡¯


    Makoto stood up and made a polite bow.


    She had a refined air to her and was a woman with polite manners. Haruka, and then Makoto ¨C why did beautiful women gather around Yakumo?


    ¡¯My name is Eishin. I am pleased to make your acquaintance.¡¯


    Eishin returned the bow.


    ¡¯Please sit down,¡¯ Yakumo urged. Eishin took the seat next to Makoto.


    After a pause, he spotted Gotou in the corner of the room. He was in a wheelchair,pletely still.


    ¡¯Is he alive?¡¯


    ¡¯So far as it goes,¡¯ replied Yakumo, giving Gotou a nce.


    When Eishin looked more carefully, he could see Gotou¡¯s shoulders moving up and down slightly. It was strange for a man who was like walking noise to be quiet like this.


    ¡¯So how was it?¡¯


    Yakumo turned his gaze towards Eishin.


    That was right. Eishin almost forgot. Eishin told them what he had heard from Hiroki yesterday.


    He kept the little threat he made a secret.


    ¡¯A video camera...¡¯


    As expected, Yakumo showed interest in that.


    Eishin didn¡¯t know if it¡¯d be useful, but he wanted to see himself.


    ¡¯Excuse me... Perhaps I would be able to acquire it.¡¯


    Makoto was the one who spoke, raising a hand.


    ¡¯Is that so?¡¯ asked Yakumo.


    Makoto nodded.


    ¡¯Yes. I can¡¯t guarantee it, but...¡¯


    ¡¯Could I request that of you?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes, I¡¯ll try.¡¯


    A refreshing smile appeared on Makoto¡¯s face.


    ¡¯Hey, what are you going to do next?¡¯


    After the conversation came to a lull, Haruka looked at Yakumo.


    ¡¯We¡¯re moving Kumakichi, right?¡¯


    Eishin responded for Yakumo.


    ¡¯Ah, right. You¡¯re taking him to Hata-san, right?¡¯ said Haruka, who had heard about it before.


    However, Yakumo contradicted that.


    ¡¯Let¡¯s change the n a bit.¡¯


    ¡¯What are you talking about?¡¯ said Eishin in dissatisfaction.


    He had gone out of his way to borrow a HiAce[2] with a lift from somebody with a job rted to social welfare.


    If the n was changed, all his hard work would be for nothing.


    ¡¯We¡¯ll just be making a number of stopovers.¡¯


    Yakumo slowly stood up.


    There was a daring smile on his face. It felt like he was nning something dastardly.


    However, Eishin didn¡¯t dislike that sort of thing.


    ¡¯Where¡¯re we headed?¡¯


    ¡¯A number of ces,¡¯ Yakumo replied vaguely.


    ¨C I don¡¯t get it, but it feels like it¡¯ll get interesting.


    Eishin felt unbing expectation well up within him.


    -


    10


    -


    Ishii went with Miyagawa to the apartment where the incident had urred.


    Ishii could see that there was a rope in front of the room barring ess and one uniformed guard on watch.


    ¡¯There is a guard, as expected,¡¯ said Ishii, feeling disappointed.


    It was possible to go through the front and show their police IDs to gain ess, but Ishii and Miyagawa had been taken off the investigation.


    If the guard checked with the investigation team, that would make things troublesome afterwards.


    ¡¯Leave it to me.¡¯


    Miyagawa hit his chest and then walked straight for the door.


    ¡¯Wait, Miyagawa-san!¡¯ said Ishii, running after Miyagawa.


    ¡¯I¡¯m Miyagawa from Criminal Affairs,¡¯ said Miyagawa with a hard expression on his face. He ced a hand on the guard¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡¯Ah...¡¯


    ¡¯Actually, I want to go inside to check it out.¡¯


    ¡¯I wouldn¡¯t mind, but...¡¯


    ¡¯I know. Honda told you not to let people in without his permission, right?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes, well...¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you in private.¡¯


    Miyagawa suddenly brought his face closer to the guard¡¯s.


    ¡¯But...¡¯


    ¡¯Did you be an officer to be Honda¡¯s dog? Or to protect the safety of the citizens?¡¯


    ¡¯Of course it was for the safety of the citizens,¡¯ responded the guard clearly, eyes shining.


    ¡¯Then go along with that conviction.¡¯


    The guard,pletely pulled in by Miyagawa¡¯s cajolery, handed over the key to Miyagawa.


    That was definitely consent to let them in.


    Ishii and Miyagawa nodded at each other. Then, they opened the door and went inside.


    There was a sink and a washroom in the narrow corridor. It looked like there was a bathtub too. That was unusual, these days.


    In the back, there was a room as living space, but it was a small space, only four and a half tatami in size.


    Though it wasn¡¯t unbearable, there was a strange smell. Perhaps because of the food waste around the room or because of the corpse ¨C Ishii couldn¡¯t tell.


    He held his breath as he looked around the room carefully. There was a gap in the wood above the door that would allow a rope through, and there was a mark there from friction. Imoto had probably put the rope here and hanged himself. There was a stain on the tatami below.


    ¡¯Urgh...¡¯


    The image of Imoto hanging in the room came up in Ishii¡¯s mind. Ishii shut his eyes and shook his head to get rid of the image.


    The ss door to the veranda was broken from the outside.


    Ishii and Miyagawa had done that. At the time, they had stuck a hand through to unlock the door.


    The ss door had been shut, if he remembered correctly.


    Ishii looked towards the entrance. That had been locked too, and there had been a chain lock too.


    This room really was a locked room ¨C


    The only ce to get out would be the hole for the vent in the room¡¯s wall. Ishii had seen a movie where a liquid-metal robot had slipped in through a gap like that, but that was unrealistic.


    ¨C So there¡¯s really nothing?


    Ishii was about to give up when his eyes fell on a photo in the corner of the room.


    He crouched and picked it up.


    It was a photo of a family. On the left of the photo, there was Imoto Yasuo. In the centre, there was a child of about two years old. On the right, there was a woman with a gentle smile.


    ¨C Why is there a photo here?


    Ishii tried standing underneath the wood when Imoto had hanged himself.


    He thought about Imoto¡¯s state of mind. Then, Ishii realised it.


    Imoto had probably been looking at this photo when he hanged himself.


    Then, he ran out of breath, so the photo slipped from his hand, falling into the corner of the room. He might have really been prepared to kill himself.


    That thought grew stronger within Ishii.


    -


    11


    -


    ¡¯Where are we?¡¯ asked Haruka, looking up at the ten-storey apartment building. It seemed to be built for families, and was ratherrge from the outward appearance.


    ¨C Make a number of stopovers.


    Yakumo had said that. Then, he had had Eishin and Gotou wait in the car ande to this apartment.


    ¡¯This is where the Aoi siblings live.¡¯


    Yakumo slowly walked towards the apartment.


    ¡¯So for your stopover, you were going to meet Hideaki-san?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes.¡¯


    ¡¯But that person...¡¯


    Yesterday, the police hade and taken him away. Would he have been let out so easily?


    ¡¯He wasn¡¯t arrested. He had agreed to questioning. Since it hadn¡¯t been forced, he was probably let out a while ago.¡¯


    Yakumo ran a hand through his messy hair and pressed the inte button.


    <Yes.>


    Hideaki¡¯s voice came back immediately.


    ¡¯It¡¯s Saitou Yakumo. I was thinking about talking with you for a bit.¡¯


    <I¡¯ll open the door now.>


    The automatic doors opened.


    With an anxious expression, Haruka followed Yakumo through the automatic doors.


    They went through the entrance and into the elevator, where Yakumo pressed the button for the third floor.


    ¡¯What are you going to talk to Hideaki-san about?¡¯ asked Haruka.


    ¡¯I didn¡¯t think about it...¡¯ Yakumo replied briefly. Then, he fell silent.


    His expression was unusually stiff.


    Finally, the elevator reached the third floor. They went down the corridor to the door to the room at the very end. With good timing, Hideaki opened the door and looked out.


    ¡¯It¡¯s the first time you¡¯vee, Saitou,¡¯ said Hideaki with a smile, inviting Yakumo and Haruka into the room.


    They went past the entrance to the room at the end of the corridor. It was a living-cum-dining room ten tatami in size, with a kitchen counter. It had a rxing atmosphere to it.


    ¡¯Please sit.¡¯


    Hideaki urged them to sit at the dining table.


    Haruka and Yakumo sat down together. Hideaki sat opposite them.


    ¡¯It¡¯s arge room,¡¯ said Yakumo while looking around.


    ¡¯Mum and Dad left this to us. Thanks to that, I didn¡¯t have any trouble looking for a ce to live with my sister.¡¯


    Hideaki was smiling as he nced at the sideboard.


    There were photos there. In the photos, Hideaki and Yuuka, and people who were probably their parents, were smiling.


    They were peaceful and happy family photos.


    ¡¯Where are your mother and father?¡¯ Haruka said without thinking, and that moment, Hideaki¡¯s expression clouded over.


    In that instant, Haruka thought ¨C Shoot. Earlier, Hideaki had said, ¡¯Mum and Dad left this to us.¡¯ She should have been able to realise from those words.


    ¡¯I-I¡¯m sorry...¡¯


    Haruka bowed her head, but Hideaki shook his head with a smile.


    ¡¯It¡¯s fine. My mum and dad passed away four and a half years ago. It was a traffic ident...¡¯


    ¡¯Is that so...¡¯


    Haruka dropped her gaze to the table.


    Hideaki and Yuuka had lived alone after losing their parents. On top of that, Yuuka had been wrapped up in this case.


    When she thought about that, it was intolerable.


    ¡¯So what did youe here for today all of a sudden?¡¯


    After a pause, Hideaki turned his eyes to Yakumo.


    ¡¯It seems like it¡¯s been tough...¡¯ said Yakumo, sitting in front of Hideaki.


    ¡¯That¡¯s not true.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t just the matter with his sister, Yuuka. He had been questioned by the police too. It must have been tough, but Hideaki was showing them a smile.


    Haruka couldn¡¯t tell whether he was putting up a strong front or if he was just a strong person.


    ¡¯What were you asked by the police?¡¯


    ¡¯He asked why I knew the person who assaulted Yuuka.¡¯


    ¡¯How did you respond?¡¯


    ¡¯I said I could see ghosts.¡¯


    Hideaki didn¡¯t falter when he said that.


    ¡¯The police didn¡¯t believe you, right?¡¯


    ¡¯They didn¡¯t. They kept asking the same question, but since it was the truth, I couldn¡¯t say anything else.¡¯


    Hideaki smiled wryly.


    ¡¯A stubborn guy,¡¯ said Yakumo, more to himself, and then he got up from his seat.


    He looked around the room and stopped by the sofa.


    ¡¯Your sister copsed in this room, right?¡¯


    ¡¯Yeah.¡¯


    Hideaki nodded and stood up. Then, he stood by Yakumo and looked at the floor.


    He was probably remembering the incident. Hideaki¡¯s brown eyes looked like they were wet with tears.


    ¡¯The culprit wasn¡¯t caught on the security cameras?¡¯


    ¡¯ording to the police, the data was wiped.¡¯


    ¡¯I see...¡¯


    Yakumo¡¯s brow furrowed just slightly.


    ¡¯Hey, do you remember?¡¯ Hideaki said suddenly.


    ¡¯What?¡¯


    Yakumo looked at Hideaki with a bewildered expression.


    ¡¯You saved Yuuka in high school, right, Saitou?¡¯


    ¡¯I don¡¯t remember.¡¯


    Yakumo looked away.


    Perhaps it was a topic he didn¡¯t want others to touch.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t try to hide it. Yuuka was caught up in a case. Because of that case, I realised that you could see ghosts.¡¯


    Hideaki walked to where Yakumo was now looking. Yakumo¡¯s expression was nk, like he couldn¡¯t hear him at all.


    What could the case be ¨C Haruka was curious, but she felt like she definitely couldn¡¯t ask.


    ¡¯It¡¯s not like I was trying to save her. That just happened as a result.¡¯


    After a long silence, those words came out of Yakumo¡¯s mouth, like that had been strangled out.


    ¡¯That¡¯s what I thought at first too. At school, Saitou, you never showed any interest in anyone else, and I thought you were really cold guy.¡¯


    ¡¯Just as you say, I¡¯m a cold person.¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s not true.¡¯


    When Hideaki denied Yakumo¡¯s words, his tone changed ¨C it was firm.


    ¡¯It is.¡¯


    ¡¯It¡¯s not. Do you remember our conversation in the graveyard?¡¯


    ¡¯Did that happen...¡¯


    ¡¯At the time, Saitou, you said that even if you could see ghosts, you couldn¡¯t save anyone. But that¡¯s not true. Saitou, you¡¯re kinder than anyone else. That¡¯s why you suffer. Because you don¡¯t want to lose your friends, you didn¡¯t make them in the first ce. I realised that. That¡¯s why...¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s enough about me,¡¯ said Yakumo in a voice that wouldn¡¯t allow any discussion, interrupting Hideaki.


    Their gazes met. It felt like sparks would fly.


    Haruka didn¡¯t know Yakumo in high school, but she thought that Hideaki¡¯s opinion was correct.


    The reason for that was that Haruka had also thought the same way when she first met Yakumo. Yakumo wasn¡¯t a cold person. He was kinder and more sensitive than anyone.


    Haruka¡¯s opinion of Hideaki had changed greatly.


    The two of them might not have been friends in high school. They might not have talked. But still, Hideaki tried to understand Yakumo. He was one of very few.


    Rather than being interested in Yakumo because they shared the ability to see ghosts, it was more like Hideaki had looked at Yakumo as a person.


    ¡¯A stubborn guy.¡¯


    After looking at Yakumo for a while, Hideaki¡¯s expression suddenly softened.


    ¡¯Me?¡¯


    ¡¯Yeah. That hasn¡¯t changed.¡¯


    ¡¯We weren¡¯t that close.¡¯


    ¡¯I could tell just from looking.¡¯


    Hideaki smiled.


    ¡¯Sorry foring over suddenly today. I¡¯lle again.¡¯


    Saying just that, Yakumo suddenly left the room.


    ¨C Eh, no way!


    ¡¯E-excuse me.¡¯


    Haruka didn¡¯t want to be left here alone. She bowed towards Hideaki and hurriedly ran after Yakumo.


    She finally caught up to him in front of the elevator.


    ¨C What¡¯s the hurry?


    Haruka was about to ask when Yakumo turned around.


    ¡¯I feel like I saw the truth, just slightly.¡¯


    ¡¯The truth?¡¯


    ¡¯Yeah. What his sister wanted to save...¡¯


    Yakumo¡¯s narrowed red left eye probably saw something that Haruka didn¡¯t understand.


    -


    12


    -


    ¨C I got wrapped up in a case unexpectedly.


    After Makoto returned to the newspaperpany and sat at her own seat, that thought came to her.


    She was the most concerned about Gotou. Makoto had been possessed by a spirit before.


    She felt a chill when she recalled that time, even now.


    Feelings of somebody who wasn¡¯t her had flown through her, seeping into her heart. It was more terrifying than could be imagined.


    ¨C I want to save him, no matter what.


    With strong determination, Makoto took her mobile and called the number of her old co-worker, Takizawa.


    He was currently at a newspaper that dealt with Yamanashi, but he had been at the samepany as Makoto before.


    He had given her a variety of information during a certain case. Fortunately for her, he was at a Yamanashi newspaperpany now.


    <What, it¡¯s you?>


    When Makoto said her name, she heard a sigh from the other end.


    It wasn¡¯t unreasonable for him to have that reaction. She had called himst night too to get information.


    The information she had given Yakumo this morning had all been from Takizawa.


    ¡¯I¡¯m sorry for calling again.¡¯


    <What do you want this time?>


    ¡¯I heard that the young man who found the corpse had been filming the scene with a video camera.¡¯


    <Ah, that?>


    Takizawa sounded exhausted.


    ¡¯Do you know of it?¡¯


    <Yeah. There was a local detective there. He showed me it in private, but it had been pretty creepy.>


    ¡¯Creepy?¡¯


    <Yeah. You¡¯re pretty knowledgeable about spiritual stuff, right?>


    To be urate, Yakumo was the one who was knowledgeable.


    However, because Makoto had been involved in many incidents of that kind, she was now known within thepany as a reporter who was knowledgeable about spiritual phenomena.


    ¡¯Though I¡¯m not that knowledgeable... Was something filmed there?¡¯


    <Filmed there, eh.... Anyway, that detective had been pretty afraid. Since it was from a rising religious group, the detective thought there might be a curse.>


    ¡¯A... curse?¡¯


    <Anyway, I¡¯ll send the data, so once you¡¯ve checked it out, I want your opinion.>


    ¡¯Understood,¡¯ responded Makoto. Then, she hung up.


    She had thought it¡¯d be difficult to get the video, so this was a bit underwhelming.


    After she took a break, she suddenly thought about Ishii.


    He had seemed rather depressed about the incident with Gotou yesterday. Makoto picked up her phone and called Ishii¡¯s number.


    <Hello, Ishii Yuutarou speaking.>


    She heard a more cheerful

 Volume 9 Chapter 3

    Volume 9 Chapter 3


    <strong>VOLUME 9 ¨C THE SPIRIT OF SALVATION</strong> file 03: salvation


    -


    1


    -


    Haruka cleaned herself up reasonably and flew out of her room.


    She went to the main road and gged a taxi, told the driver her destination and leant back on the seat.


    She felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu as she watched the city¡¯s nightscape pass by through the window. Come to think of it, she had looked out a taxi window like this when Isshin had been stabbed too.


    ¨C No.


    Haruka cleared that thought out of her head.


    She couldn¡¯t think bad thoughts. ¡®It¡¯ll definitely be OK!¡¯ Haruka told herself that and managed to calm herself down a bit.


    She got off the taxi in front of the hospital. After gathering herself, she hurriedly went to the waiting room through the night entrance.


    She spotted Gotou sitting on the bench.


    His head looked injured, as it was bound by gauze. The gauze was a bit wet with blood.


    ¡¯Are you all right?¡¯ asked Haruka. Gotou looked up.


    ¡¯Sorry. I was there, but...¡¯


    ¡¯More importantly, what¡¯s happening?¡¯


    Haruka spoke over Gotou.


    Gotou nced at the back of the waiting room. Ishii was there talking with a number of uniformed officers.


    Ishii seemed to notice Gotou¡¯s gaze as he stopped talking and walked towards them.


    ¡¯Haruka-chan.¡¯


    ¡¯Ishii-san. What¡¯s happening?¡¯


    Haruka quickly finished her greeting and asked Ishii for more information.


    Ishii fixed the position of his silver-framed sses with his fingertip and began his exnation.


    ¡¯From the situation, it seems that the culprit stunned Yakumo-shi with a stun gun and then hit Detective Gotou with something like a rod to make him faint. And then, that person took Yakumo-shi away ¨C is what I think.¡¯


    ¡¯Why was I the only one who was hit?¡¯ said Gotou with a frown, looking like he was bearing with the pain.


    ¡¯I think the culprit was probably using a stun gun that could not be used quickly in session.¡¯


    ¡¯So they didn¡¯t expect there to be two people,¡¯ Gotou said bitterly.


    ¡¯We are currently checking the security cameras as there is the possibility that the culprit might be recorded on them.¡¯


    ¡¯The person who got me was wearing a white hakama,¡¯ said Gotou angrily.


    ¡¯Jikoukoushinkai may be involved.¡¯


    ¡¯We¡¯re going to their base. Yakumo has to be there.¡¯


    Gotou threw his gauze bandage into the rubbish bin and stood up.


    ¡¯Please wait.¡¯


    Haruka called out to Gotou before he could leave.


    ¡¯What?¡¯


    ¡¯Actually, I had a phone call from somebody who is likely the culprit.¡¯


    ¡¯What?¡¯


    ¡¯What did you say?¡¯


    Gotou and Ishii expressed their surprise simultaneously.


    Haruka exined in detail about the mysterious call she had received from Yakumo¡¯s mobile.


    ¡¯The forest probably means Aokigahara¡¯s Sea of Trees in this situation.¡¯


    Gotou scratched his chin.


    Haruka felt the same way. If Yakumo¡¯s abduction was rted to this series of cases. it was likely that the forest in question was Aokigahara¡¯s Sea of Trees.


    The culprit had also said that a corpse had been found there.


    ¡¯This is definitely a trap,¡¯ objected Ishii.


    Haruka had thought that too. If the person who had called was the person who had abducted Yakumo, there was no reason for them to tell Haruka where Yakumo was.


    If they were going to just tell her without asking for anything, they wouldn¡¯t have needed to abduct Yakumo in the first ce.


    But ¨C


    ¡¯We can¡¯t ignore it.¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s true,¡¯ agreed Gotou.


    ¡¯But there is also that video,¡¯ continued Ishii.


    ¡¯What video?¡¯ asked Gotou.


    ¡¯Actually... in the video the young man who found the corpse at Aokigahara took, that man... there was the man with two red eyes. So...¡¯


    ¡¯Even if it is a trap, I won¡¯t be able to rx until I go!¡¯ dered Gotou.


    ¡¯B-but...¡¯


    ¡¯You go check out that religious group. I¡¯m going to the Sea of Trees.¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯m going too!¡¯


    Haruka called out to Gotou, who had been about to leave.


    ¡¯You can¡¯t. It¡¯s dangerous.¡¯


    Ishii grabbed her arm, but Haruka shook his hand away.


    She couldn¡¯t just wait silently when all this was happening.


    ¡¯You¡¯re going toe even if I say no, right?¡¯ said Gotou, turning around.


    ¡¯Yes.¡¯


    Haruka looked right at Gotou.


    Just as Gotou said, she nned to go no matter how they objected.


    ¡¯Right! Let¡¯s go!¡¯


    ¡¯Yes,¡¯ replied Haruka. She followed Gotou out.


    -


    2


    -


    ¨C They¡¯re gone.


    Ishii watched Gotou and Haruka leave in a daze.


    Perhaps he should have stopped them, but for some reason, he couldn¡¯t. No matter what he said, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to stop the two of them.


    They stood on such strong bonds.


    All Ishii could do now was hope they would be safe.


    ¡¯Ishii.¡¯


    Ishii turned around at the voice and saw Miyagawa.


    ¡¯What is it?¡¯


    ¡¯We¡¯ve got the pictures from the security cameras.¡¯


    ¡¯Ah, yes.¡¯


    Ishii and Miyagawa went to the security room behind the reception.


    It was a small three-tatami room. There was one desk and a folded futon by it for naps. On top of the desk, there were three monitors.


    ¡¯So which one is it?¡¯ Miyagawa asked the male guard at the desk.


    The man mumbled something as he used the keyboard. Then, he pointed at the monitor in the centre.


    ¡¯This one.¡¯


    Ishii peered at the monitor and could see Gotou and Yakumo standing in the courtyard. Since there was no sound, he couldn¡¯t tell what they were talking about.


    After a while, Ishii saw a shadow appear behind Yakumo.


    White hakama with a sash with a red Brahma on it. The clothes of Shugendo. The man pressed a stun gun into Yakumo¡¯s shoulder.


    Yakumo lost consciousness from the shock and copsed right there.


    Gotou noticed something was strange and put himself on guard, but the person in white quickly hit Gotou with a hexagonal bar.


    It only took a moment.


    After that, the man in Shugendo clothes went out of the frame. After that, a car came in and stopped in front of Yakumo.


    The man in white got out of the driver¡¯s seat. It was probably the same person as the one earlier.


    He picked Yakumo up and put him in the car. Then, he got into the driver¡¯s seat and drove away.


    ¡¯That was efficient.¡¯


    That was how Ishii felt.


    He didn¡¯t even pay attention to Gotou. It was clear that his goal was to abduct Yakumo from the start.


    ¡¯Yeah,¡¯ replied Miyagawa. Then, he said to the guard, ¡¯Could you show us the video again?¡¯


    The security guard silently rewound the video as told. Miyagawa put his face close to the screen.


    ¡¯Stop!¡¯


    He spoke up when the car came into the frame.


    In response, the guard stopped the video. Miyagawa was probably trying to check the car¡¯s licence te.


    Ishii also went up close to the monitor to see.


    However, it was no use. The number was covered with packing tape. They had no way to see it.


    He must have been thinking about the security cameras. A thorough criminal.


    ¡¯Damn it,¡¯ Miyagawa said, full of feeling.


    It was true that they couldn¡¯t see the number. However, Ishii had found something else. It was ¨C


    ¡¯Could you erge this portion?¡¯


    Ishii pointed at the chest of the man in Shugendo clothes.


    ¡¯The image will be fuzzy,¡¯ said the guard, erging the photo.


    Ishii could see the word Jikoukoushinkai on the ck sash.


    ¡¯So it¡¯s really that religious group...¡¯ said Miyagawa, who seemed to have sensed Ishii¡¯s intentions.


    ¡¯Yes.¡¯


    ¡¯Ishii, let¡¯s go.¡¯


    ¡¯Yes sir,¡¯ Ishii responded loudly. Then, he left the security room together with Miyagawa.


    -


    3


    -


    ¡¯It¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll find him,¡¯ Gotou said, driving the Mini Cooper, to Haruka in the passenger seat.


    Rather than encouraging her, it was more for himself.


    ¡¯Yes, definitely...¡¯


    Haruka was acting strong.


    She probably would have been half in tears in the past, but she was different now.


    ¡¯What¡¯s so amusing?¡¯


    After Haruka said that, Gotou realised that he was smiling.


    ¡¯I was just looking back.¡¯


    ¡¯On what?¡¯


    ¡¯When I first met you, Haruka-chan, it was during that case with the university¡¯s deserted building, right?¡¯


    ¡¯It was.¡¯


    Haruka¡¯s expression softened just slightly, perhaps as she thought back on the incident as well.


    ¡¯I thought you were a pretty weak girl at the time.¡¯


    Back then, Haruka had looked like she would cry at any moment as she sat next to Yakumo.


    They had met again afterwards during a number of incidents, but Gotou felt like Haruka had been crying every time.


    Maybe she was worrying about Yakumo, or feeling sorry for the victim ¨C but at some point, Gotou had stopped feeling weakness from her tears.


    He could feel that she had the strength to go forward even as she cried.


    And now, even though she must have wanted to cry, she was restraining those feelings. Maybe she¡¯d decided that she wouldn¡¯t cry until she found Yakumo.


    Now that he thought about it again, she wasn¡¯t just a weak girl who cried all the time.


    That was probably why Yakumo was charmed by her.


    ¡¯Why are you using the past tense?¡¯


    Haruka puffed out her cheeks, as if in anger.


    ¡°Cause you¡¯ve changed.¡¯


    ¡¯Is that so?¡¯


    Haruka might not really feel it herself, but Gotou could tell, as an observer.


    Haruka had definitely changed from meeting Yakumo.


    ¡¯Since I¡¯m saying it, there¡¯s no doubt about it.¡¯


    ¡¯Hmm...¡¯


    ¡¯But you¡¯re not the only one that¡¯s changed, Haruka-chan.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    ¡¯Yakumo¡¯s changed too.¡¯


    ¡¯Really?¡¯


    ¡¯Yeah. People change because they love each other.¡¯


    Gotou had started thinking that way recently.


    ¡¯Somehow, that doesn¡¯t really sound like you, Gotou-san.¡¯


    ¡¯Really?¡¯ said Gotou, ying dumb.


    But he understood in his heart. More than anything, Gotou himself had changed. He felt like, after meeting Yakumo and Haruka, he had found the path he was supposed to take.


    It wasn¡¯t just Gotou. Atsuko, Nao and Ishii had changed too.


    These people who had all beencking something hade together, hurt each other at times, and continued to change. But Gotou thought it was a good thing. That was why ¨C


    ¡¯Let¡¯s find Yakumo no matter what.¡¯


    ¡¯Yes.¡¯


    Haruka responded with a smile.


    There was not even an atom of doubt there. Yakumo would definitelye back ¨C


    ¡¯All right. Going to put the pedal to the metal.¡¯


    Gotou stepped firmly on the pedal. If he went quickly, they would probably reach Aokigahara¡¯s Sea of Trees in two hours.


    For Haruka¡¯s sake and his own, he would definitely bring Yakumo back.


    Gotou reaffirmed his resolve.


    -


    4


    -


    ¡¯This is a bit creepy,¡¯ said Ishii without thinking.


    The Jikoukoushinkai base was outside of town and was so quiet it was eerie.


    It seemed like they had renovated an old temple. It was more quiet than Ishii had thought it would be. That made it even creepier.


    ¡¯Yeah,¡¯ agreed Miyagawa, hands in his pockets.


    To be honest, Ishii was afraid of going inside, but strangely, he didn¡¯t think about running away.


    With determination, Ishii reached out to press the inte button.


    ¡¯Oi.¡¯


    Miyagawa grabbed Ishii¡¯s arm.


    ¡¯What is it?¡¯


    ¡¯Is it OK not to call for reinforcements?¡¯


    Miyagawa¡¯s words brought Ishii back to reality.


    ¡¯Reinforcements?¡¯


    ¡¯Reinforcements.¡¯


    ¡¯Er...¡¯


    To be honest, Ishii hadn¡¯t even thought about calling for reinforcements.


    They had no decisive evidence at this point. Even if they called reinforcements, they wouldn¡¯t be able to search the ce.


    ¡¯You¡¯ve changed,¡¯ said Miyagawa whileughing.


    ¡¯I¡¯ve changed?¡¯


    ¡¯Yeah. Just a little in the past, you¡¯d¡¯ve been the one who suggested calling for reinforcements.¡¯


    Now that Miyagawa said that, Ishii felt like it was true.


    Yakumo¡¯s role had been to frantically step on the brakes when Gotou was running wild. No, that was an excuse ¨C Ishii just hadn¡¯t had confidence in his actions. That was why he would want reinforcements to get instructions from the higher ups.


    Mysteriously though, he didn¡¯t feel like that right now.


    ¡¯Shall I call for reinforcements?¡¯ asked Ishii, thinking that he should at least ask.


    ¡¯Just us two is enough.¡¯


    Miyagawa smirked and puffed out his chest.


    ¡¯Yes,¡¯ replied Ishii. If they got orders from above, they would just be slowed down. Sometimes, it was necessary to take gutsy actions. Especially since Yakumo¡¯s life was in danger right now.


    Ishii reached out and pressed the inte button.


    <Hello, who may you be?>


    There was a response immediately.


    ¡¯I apologise foringte at night. I am Ishii of the Setamachi precinct.¡¯


    <The police?>


    ¡¯Actually, we are investigating a certain case... We would just like to consult you...¡¯


    <Does it have to be today?>


    It was already past midnight. Perhaps this response was normal.


    ¡¯Yes. It has to be today.¡¯


    Then, the inte stopped. They were probably checking if it was OK.


    ¡¯Do you think they¡¯ll let us in?¡¯ asked Miyagawa.


    ¡¯No, I think they¡¯ll refuse,¡¯ said Ishii.


    If Yakumo¡¯s abduction was rted to Jikoukoushinkai, there was no way they¡¯d let them in.


    Ishii¡¯s instinct was right. Through the inte, they were told to pleasee again tomorrow because the founder, who had been feeling unwell, was already asleep.


    After that, no matter how Ishii pressed the inte button, there was no response.


    ¡¯What are we going to do now?¡¯ said Miyagawa with a sigh.


    The past Ishii would probably have retreated, but ¨C


    ¡¯Miyagawa.¡¯


    ¡¯What?¡¯


    ¡¯This wall looks climbable.¡¯


    When Ishii pointed at the wall, Miyagawa¡¯s eyes went wide.


    ¡¯You serious?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes.¡¯


    ¡¯If people find out we did this, we¡¯re finished.¡¯


    Ishii knew Miyagawa was right, but ¨C


    ¡¯However, if we don¡¯t, and the person who abducted Yakumo-shi is from this group, we won¡¯t be able to undo this,¡¯ Ishii replied.


    For some reason, that Miyagawa started chuckling.


    ¡¯You¡¯ve really changed. You¡¯re bing more and more like Gotou.¡¯


    ¡¯Is that so?¡¯


    To be honest, Ishii didn¡¯t really feel that way.


    -


    5


    -


    After Makoto returned to the office, she decided to research Jikoukoushinkai again.


    She was concerned about Yakumo¡¯s abduction.


    However, nothing she could do would change anything. She would believe that Ishii and Gotou would bring him back and start working on what to do next.


    That was the conclusion Makoto hade to ¨C


    When Gotou contacted her, her ns had fallen through, but Makoto had a theory. She was going to confirm it.


    Makoto called Takizawa on her mobile.


    ¡¯I apologise for calling at night.¡¯


    <What, it¡¯s you again?>


    Takizawa was acting curt, but it was his usual attitude.


    ¡¯I¡¯m sorry.¡¯


    <So how was the video?>


    ¡¯You were talking about the red-eyed man in the video, right?¡¯


    <Yeah, him. Well, sometimes eyes look red because of the light, but there was definitely somebody else there.>


    That hadn¡¯t been because of the light.


    ¡¯I know that man.¡¯


    <What? Who is he?>


    Takizawa was agitated.


    It was very difficult to exin who the man with two red eyes was. The reason being ¨C


    ¡¯He¡¯s already dead.¡¯


    <So he¡¯s a ghost...>


    Takizawa wasn¡¯t that surprised.


    A newspaper journalist had to acknowledge the existence of ghosts even if they didn¡¯t want to. They didn¡¯t proim it publicly, but they saw more than one or two ghosts while gathering information and taking photographs.


    ¡¯So there was something I wanted to check.¡¯


    <What?>


    ¡¯It¡¯s about the group called Jikoukoushinkai...¡¯


    <Yeah.>


    ¡¯It seems that the base used to be in Yamanashi.¡¯


    <Seems like it.>


    ¡¯I want to know of ay rumours about the location.¡¯


    <Why do you want to know?>


    It made sense for Takizawa to have this question.


    However, this was extremely important to prove Makoto¡¯s theory.


    ¡¯Jikoukoushinkai moved to Tokyo about two years ago.¡¯


    <If I remember correctly, yeah.>


    ¡¯Why did they suddenly expand... I think that¡¯s the key to solving this case.¡¯


    <I don¡¯t really get it, but fine. I¡¯ll look into it for you.>


    ¡¯Thank you very much.¡¯


    After thanking Takizawa, Makoto hung up.


    Jikoukoushinkai had been managed by the founder, Minegishi Kyouka, and Hiyama Kenichirou, who had been found as a corpse in Aokighara¡¯s Sea of Trees.


    The group had suddenly moved to Tokyo two years ago and expanded. That perfectly matched the time when she appeared.


    She ¨C that is, Nanase Miyuki.


    Makoto felt a chill run down her spine just from thinking the name.


    -


    6


    -


    Ishii knelt on the floor, bearing with the weight on his back.


    ¡¯Just a bit more.¡¯


    Miyagawa, standing on Ishii¡¯s back, reached out to try to grab the top of the wall, but it wasn¡¯t going well.


    ¨C This is no good.


    Ishii¡¯s arms were shaking. At this rate, he¡¯d copse under the weight.


    Just as he thought that, his back was hit with an impact. Miyagawa had jumped to try to grab the curb.


    Ishii couldn¡¯t bear that force and fell t on the asphalt.


    ¡¯Oi, Ishii. Hurry,¡¯ said Miyagawa, reaching towards him from the top of the wall.


    ¡¯Ah, yes.¡¯


    Ishii bore with the pain in his back as he grabbed Miyagawa¡¯s hand.


    With good timing, Ishii jumped as Miyagawa pulled. Ishii almost fell, but he managed to hold on.


    Then, they climbed over the wall onto the grounds.


    However, Ishii didn¡¯t absorb the impact well and fell forward, hitting his nose.


    He felt the hot pain start spreading.


    ¨C This is the worst.


    Ishii had started to regret their attempt at infiltration.


    ¡¯What are you doing? Let¡¯s go.¡¯


    At Miyagawa¡¯s rushing, Ishii started walking, stooped over and holding his nose.


    The premises were silent. There were no lights on in the rooms.


    ¡¯So what are we going to do?¡¯


    ¡¯What shall we do?¡¯ replied Ishii.


    Miyagawa put his head in his hands, exasperated.


    Though it was good that they had managed to get in, to be honest, Ishii didn¡¯t know what to do next.


    ¡¯You can¡¯t have no n.¡¯


    ¡¯I-I apologise.¡¯


    ¡¯Anyway, let¡¯s go take a look at ces which might be monitored.¡¯


    ¡¯Ah, that¡¯d be good,¡¯ agreed Ishii.


    Miyagawa pushed Ishii¡¯s head.


    ¡¯You¡¯re all talk, aren¡¯t you?¡¯


    ¨C He was happy.


    It was the first time Miyagawa had hit him like this since they partnered up. It was strange, but it felt like they were closer ¨C like Miyagawa had acknowledged him.


    ¡¯What are you grinning to yourself for?¡¯


    ¡¯I-I¡¯m sorry.¡¯


    Ishii hurriedly made his face stern.


    ¡¯There¡¯s a detached building up ahead.¡¯


    Miyagawa pointed at a building that looked like a temple and another building that was connected to it by a corridor.


    ¡¯Yes.¡¯


    ¡¯Doesn¡¯t it look suspicious?¡¯


    ¡¯It does,¡¯ agreed Ishii. He and Miyagawa nodded at each other and slowly advanced.


    They kept their heads low so that people wouldn¡¯t notice, so it took them a long time to advance just ten metres.


    ¡¯So how are we going in?¡¯ said Miyagawa, crouching with his back to the wall.


    Ishii had looked at the building as he came up to it. There were bars on the window. It didn¡¯t look like they could get in.


    It meant they would have to go in through the front.


    As Ishii said that, Miyagawa looked towards the front door.


    ¡¯No, it¡¯s locked,¡¯ Miyagawa said quietly, making an X sign with his hands.


    ¡¯Shall we go to the back?¡¯


    ¡¯Looks like we¡¯ll have to,¡¯ agreed Miyagawa.


    They went to the back of the detached building with their backs still to the wall.


    The back window fortunately didn¡¯t have bars. The light was even on.


    ¡¯It seems like we can look in from there,¡¯ said Ishii. Then, he had a strange thought.


    ¡¯It feels kind of like we¡¯re thieves.¡¯


    ¡¯Wha?¡¯


    Miyagawa cocked his head.


    ¡¯Ah, I was just thinking that thieves have it tough.¡¯


    ¡¯Don¡¯t be stupid. Let¡¯s go,¡¯ Miyagawa reprimanded.


    ¡¯Ah, yes sir.¡¯


    It was true that this wasn¡¯t the time to be thinking about useless things like that.


    Ishii moved to look inside, but it was no use. The window was too high up.


    ¡¯Ishii, act as a stool,¡¯ said Miyagawa.


    ¡¯Ehh!?¡¯


    Ishii let out a loud voice without thinking. He hurriedly covered his mouth.


    ¡¯They¡¯ll find out we¡¯re here.¡¯


    ¡¯I-I apologise. But... Earlier, I was the stool, so...¡¯


    To be honest, his back still hurt. He wasn¡¯t sure he could be a stool again. Perhaps Miyagawa sensed Ishii¡¯s inner feelings as he grumbled, ¡¯Guess there¡¯s no helping it,¡¯ and kneeled on the floor.


    Thank goodness ¨C though Ishii thought that, he felt awkward about stepping on his boss¡¯s back.


    ¡¯Hurry up,¡¯ said Miyagawa. Ishii gathered himself and climbed onto Miyagawa¡¯s back.


    He slowly reached up to peer inside.


    It was a small tatami room. In the centre, there was a woman in a white kimono. It was the founder, Minegishi Kyouka.


    However, she seemed strange.


    With her head hung, her body was shaking.


    ¨C What is that?


    Perhaps she had sensed Ishii, as she slowly lifted her head.


    There was no life in her face. Her eyes weren¡¯t focussed. Her mouth was open in an unsightly fashion and drool wasing out.


    ¨C That¡¯s just like...


    ¡¯What are you doing there?¡¯


    Suddenly, Ishii heard a voice and turned around.


    A man in a mountain priest¡¯s clothes had stuck his head out the temple¡¯s window.


    ¨C Oh no. They noticed us.


    Immediately as Ishii thought that, Miyagawa¡¯s body shook underneath him. Ishii fell from Miyagawa¡¯s back to the ground.


    He started coughing from the impact.


    ¡¯Let¡¯s go!¡¯ yelled Miyagawa.


    Ishii got up while bearing with the pain and hurriedly ran after Miyagawa¡¯s back.


    -


    7


    -


    ¨C Dark. Complete dark.


    Yakumo¡¯s consciousness wandered a dark forest.


    The despair of the spirits in this forest was much deeper than he imagined.


    Some were betrayed by friends, and others by the family they lived ¨C


    Some did not even have people who could betray them ¨C those who had spent their lives alone.


    ¨C They weren¡¯t even able to find salvation by dying.


    Yakumo heard a voice. He couldn¡¯t see him, but Yakumo knew who it was.


    ¨C That¡¯s not true.


    Yakumo gritted his teeth together and denied it.


    ¨C What isn¡¯t true?


    ¨C They must have had hope.


    ¨C Where?


    Yakumo couldn¡¯t respond right away.


    Had the people who died in this forest really had hope?


    Nobody had reached out to help. Even if they continued to live, their suffering would have just continued.


    ¨C This is the true nature of humanity. Do you understand the true reason they were led to their deaths?


    ¨C The true reason?


    ¨C Hope.


    ¨C Why?


    ¨C Because humans have hope, they despair. Because they believe, they are betrayed.


    ¨C That¡¯s not true!


    ¨C There is nothing untrue about it. You understand too, don¡¯t you?


    ¨C It¡¯s not true. It¡¯s not true. It¡¯s not true.


    Yakumo denied it frantically, but his heart was flowing away with the current.


    Yakumo couldn¡¯tpletely deny what he was saying. Without hope, they wouldn¡¯t have despaired. The faint hope that people hold could make them suffer.


    It had been that way for the doctor named Kinoshita. He had held the imaginary hope that he might be able to revive his dead daughter.


    It was the same for Kamiyama. He had seen a dream of his bright future with his lover. That was why, when that dream was trampled on, he hadn¡¯t been able to stop himself.


    That wasn¡¯t all. There had been a man who had tried to be somebody else. There had been a woman who wanted the love of a family.


    Because they had hoped, they had tasted despair.


    ¨C If you say it is untrue, can you save them?


    ¨C Save?


    ¨C Can you save all the spirits in this forest?


    ¨C I... can¡¯t. I can¡¯t save them.


    Yakumo felt painfully how powerless he was.


    There was no way to save the countless number of spirits in their despair, since Yakumo could only see them.


    ¨C I¡¯m powerless.


    Something that he had been protecting in his heart cracked loudly.


    What had he been trying to protect up until now? Where had he been trying to go?


    If he hoped, all thaty ahead of him was despair. No matter how he struggled, there was no way he could escape the current.


    If that was the case, then it would have been better if there had been no hope in the first ce.


    If there was nothing there, there was nothing to lose.


    ¨C Ah, I¡¯m being swallowed by the darkness.


    Yakumo felt his consciousness being eaten away, but he no longer had the will to resist it.


    Rather, he even felt it pleasant.


    -


    8


    -


    The car ran along Highway 139 ¨C


    The road that went across the Sea of Trees had no streetlights. It was like a dark tunnel.


    ¨C Yakumo is in this forest.


    Haruka believed that. Her hand enveloped the ne with the red stone that was hanging from her neck.


    ¡¯It was around here.¡¯


    Gotou turned the wheel to drive onto number 300 towards Lake Motosu and parked the car after driving a bit further.


    About fifteen minutes ahead was where the corpse had been found.


    Aokigahara¡¯s Sea of Trees was wide. It would be impossible to search the whole area with just the two of them. They were going on the call Haruka had received and decided to search the area near the corpse.


    After Haruka got off the car, she felt the cold wind blowing.


    They were high up, and the wind blew down the mountain. It was very cold. Haruka¡¯s body shivered.


    ¡¯Right. Go time?¡¯


    Gotou held a torch up and walked forward.


    Haruka followed him into the forest.


    Even though she had only taken a step forward, she had a bad feeling. The air felt suddenly heavier.


    Perhaps it was because she knew this forest was famous as a suicide spot.


    ¡¯Are you all right?¡¯


    Gotou turned around.


    ¡¯Yes,¡¯ replied Haruka with a nod.


    She couldn¡¯t stop. If she didn¡¯t go forward, she couldn¡¯t find Yakumo.


    With the rocksing out of the ground, it was very difficult to walk. She went farther and farther in through the cypress trees.


    ¡¯I wonder why the perp kidnapped Yakumo...¡¯ said Gotou.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know, but...¡¯


    ¡¯What?¡¯


    ¡¯Perhaps it was because Yakumo-kun understood the core of the case.¡¯


    That was what Haruka thought.


    When she parted with Yakumo on the road, Haruka had felt faintly that Yakumo had already seen through the structure of the case ¨C


    ¡¯And so the perp kidnapped somebody who was getting in the way,¡¯ said Gotou to himself.


    ¡¯Yes.¡¯


    ¡¯But then why go out of their way to kidnap him?¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s...¡¯


    ¡¯There are other methods to get rid of somebody. And I don¡¯t know why they went out of their way to call you.¡¯


    Haruka cocked her head at that.


    Why had the culprit told her that Yakumo was in the forest ¨C that was like telling her to find the person they¡¯d abducted.


    ¡¯Well, no point thinking about it now. First, we need to find Yakumo,¡¯ Gotou said self-derisively and started walking through the forest silently again.


    Haruka had thought it was cold at first, but her back was sweaty, perhaps because she was walking.


    ¨C I wonder what the people who came to this forest tomit suicide were thinking.


    That thought crossed Haruka¡¯s mind.


    Gotou was here now, but the people whomitted suicide must have walked this forest alone. Perhaps that reconfirmed their solitariness.


    And then, they died without anyone knowing. There was only deep despair there.


    ¡¯No.¡¯


    Haruka shook her head.


    She cleared her head and continued walking silently.


    ¡¯It should¡¯ve been around here...¡¯


    Gotou stopped and took a look at the map while lighting it up.


    However, no matter how he looked at the map, it probably wouldn¡¯t be much use in the dark forest. They could only walk forward and judge by distance.


    ¡¯Shall we split up and search?¡¯ suggested Haruka.


    Gotou¡¯s face clearly hardened.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t be stupid. If we split up in this forest, it¡¯d be a disaster.¡¯


    ¡¯But...¡¯


    ¡¯Should be just a bit more. Let¡¯s go.¡¯


    Gotou interrupted Haruka and started walking again.


    Haruka gritted her teeth and stepped forward.


    ¨C I¡¯ll definitely find you.


    She kept wishing that in her heart as she walked forward.


    However, the farther she went, she felt like that wish was being swallowed by despair.


    ¡¯Ah...¡¯


    The moment her will weakened, she slipped.


    She almost fell face-up when Gotou grabbed Haruka¡¯s arm. Thanks to that, even though she lost her bnce, she managed to not fall.


    ¡¯Thank you very much.¡¯


    ¡¯Watch out. We¡¯re close. We¡¯ll find him soon.¡¯


    Gotou¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t even slightly weak.


    I¡¯ll find Yakumo no matter what ¨C that strong will seemed to flow out of his whole body.


    ¨C I won¡¯t give up either.


    Haruka gathered her strength and walked forward.


    ¡¯There.¡¯


    Gotou spoke up after they headed forward some more.


    With his torch, he pointed at arge rock about five metres ahead of him. The rock was green from moss.


    ¡¯The corpse was found near that rock, if I remember correctly.¡¯


    As he said that, Gotou pointed the torch around the area.


    That light illuminated a person.


    A person sitting against the rock. It was ¨C


    ¡¯Yakumo-kun!¡¯ called out Haruka, running forward.


    Even though she kept tripping on rocks, she somehow managed to reach Yakumo.


    ¡¯Yakumo-kun!¡¯


    Haruka embraced Yakumo tightly.


    His body waspletely cold. However, she could hear his breathing.


    ¨C He¡¯s alive.


    Haruka felt that with her whole body.


    -


    9


    -


    ¡¯Damn, I suffered a lot,¡¯ said Miyagawa a while after escaping back to the precinct.


    Ishii felt the same way.


    Current police officers had trespassed. If they had been caught there, it would have been a big problem. However, they couldn¡¯t rx just because they had escaped.


    If people from Jikoukoushinkai reported it to the police, they wouldn¡¯t be let off easily.


    ¡¯So what did you see?¡¯ asked Miyagawa, lighting a cigarette.


    That was right. Ishii had been so frantic that he hadn¡¯t reported what he¡¯d seen there to Miyagawa.


    ¡¯It seems it¡¯s true that the founder is feeling unwell.¡¯


    ¡¯What?¡¯


    Miyagawa raised his eyebrows.


    Ishii exined in detail what he had seen from that window.


    ¡¯That¡¯s strange...¡¯


    That was what Miyagawa said first after Ishii finished.


    Ishii thought it strange as well, but he had a theory.


    ¡¯Perhaps she has been possessed by a spirit.¡¯


    ¡¯What?¡¯


    Miyagawa looked shocked.


    ¡¯Makoto-san and Gotou-san had also been like that when possessed.¡¯


    Since Ishii couldn¡¯t see like Yakumo, he had no proof. However, Ishii¡¯s experiences told him that that was a person being possessed by a spirit.


    Kyouka¡¯s face from back then came up in Ishii¡¯s head, which made him shudder.


    ¡¯If that¡¯s true, it¡¯d be a big problem for the group.¡¯


    ¡¯It would.¡¯


    If the founder of the group had been possessed by a spirit, that would affect their prestige. The believers would lost their belief and it would be difficult to continue to support the group.


    ¡¯But why did that happen?¡¯


    Ishii couldn¡¯t answer that.


    ¡¯Something probably happened.¡¯


    Ishii cocked his head. Then, his mobile rang. The number of the disy was Gotou¡¯s.


    ¡¯Hello, Ishii Yuutarou speaking.¡¯


    Ishii answered the phone with vigour.


    <You don¡¯t have to say your name every time. I know it¡¯s you.>


    There was a lot of noise, perhaps because of bad reception. Ishii managed to hear Gotou though.


    ¡¯That is an honour.¡¯


    <Are you an idiot?>


    ¡¯I-I apologise.¡¯


    <Anyway... we found Yakumo.>


    ¡¯Eh? Really!?¡¯ yelled Ishii, jumping up.


    <Don¡¯t be so loud.>


    ¡¯I-I apologise. Was he really in the Sea of Trees then?¡¯


    <Yeah, he was.>


    While Ishii was relieved upon hearing Gotou¡¯s reply, he had a question.


    That would mean that the call to Haruka had been correct. Why would the abductor tell Haruka the abductee¡¯s location?


    Ishii expressed his question to Gotou.


    <I don¡¯t know. Anyway, we have to take Yakumo to a hospital first.>


    ¡¯T-that¡¯s right.¡¯


    <Then I¡¯ll call you againter.>


    After Gotou said that, he hung up.


    ¡¯They found him?¡¯ said Miyagawa after Ishii was done.


    ¡¯Yes, it appears that way.¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s a relief.¡¯


    ¡¯Well, that¡¯s true, but...¡¯


    Ishii just couldn¡¯t bepletely happy.


    He didn¡¯t understand the perpetrator¡¯s intentions at all. What on earth had they wanted to do ¨C


    ¡¯What¡¯s with that displeased face?¡¯


    ¡¯Ah, actually...¡¯


    Ishii told Miyagawa the question he had asked Gotou.


    ¡¯That¡¯s...¡¯


    Miyagawa stopped talking halfway and became silent.


    He probably couldn¡¯t find an answer either, but if they didn¡¯t solve this question, they wouldn¡¯t solve this case. Ishii felt that way.


    -


    10


    -


    ¡¯Let¡¯s go then.¡¯


    After Gotou finished his call with Ishii, he carried Yakumo, with Haruka¡¯s help.


    He stepped forward with that heavy weight on his back.


    It was slippery so he couldn¡¯t move forward as he wanted. It became hard for him to breathe.


    ¡¯Gotou-san, are you all right?¡¯


    Haruka sounded concerned as she lit up the ground with the torch.


    It would be pretty tough to walk through the Sea of Trees with Yakumo on his back, but Gotou still didn¡¯t n on stopping here.


    Gotou had decided long ago that he would carry this weight, so ¨C


    ¡¯This is nothing. He¡¯s light.¡¯


    Gotou showed Haruka a smile.


    It wasn¡¯t a lie. If Gotoupared it to the weight Yakumo carried from seeing the spirits of the dead, it was nothing.


    Gotou told himself that and went forward.


    It took much more time, but he managed to get out of the forest and carry Yakumo to the car.


    ¡¯Ooph!¡¯


    He was exhausted. He put Yakumo down by the car and stretched.


    His back cracked loudly.


    He had called the ambnce before calling Ishii. They should be here soon.


    ¡¯Are you all right?¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯m fine.¡¯


    Gotou looked Yakumo.


    Though it was faint, Gotou felt like Yakumo¡¯s eyelids had moved.


    ¡¯Yakumo-kun...¡¯


    Haruka seemed to notice that too and she peered at Yakumo¡¯s face.


    ¡¯Ah...¡¯


    With a moan, Yakumo slowly lifted his head.


    ¨C I¡¯m so d.


    Gotou was relieved, but that was only for a moment.


    Yakumo¡¯s eyes slowly opened.


    His red left eye looked right at Gotou.


    Gotou shuddered subconsciously. That eye was just so cold.


    ¡¯Yakumo-kun.¡¯


    Haruka tried to approach Yakumo.


    ¡¯Keep away!¡¯


    Gotou grabbed Haruka¡¯s shoulder to stop her.


    ¡¯Why?¡¯


    ¡¯That... isn¡¯t Yakumo...¡¯ Gotou said, looking at Yakumo again.


    Yakumo slowly stood up.


    Lit up by moonlight, his red left eye was the colour of fresh blood.


    There was a faint smile on his lips. It was a terribly cold smile.


    Gotou felt like he was shivering from the very core of his body.


    Yakumo had had this look when Gotou first met him. Detesting everything in the world, denying his own existence.


    ¡¯Dark... Complete dark...¡¯


    After standing up, Yakumo said that, the faint smile still on his lips.


    ¡¯Yakumo-kun, what¡¯s wrong?¡¯ said Haruka. However, it didn¡¯t look like her words reached Yakumo¡¯s ears.


    Yakumo narrowed his eyes and looked at Gotou and Haruka curiously.


    Then ¨C he startedughing loudly, shoulders shaking, as if he had gone insane.


    He hadpletely lost his mind.


    ¨C What should I do?


    ¡¯Yakumo-kun!¡¯


    While Gotou was troubled about what to do, Haruka shook off Gotou¡¯s hand.


    -


    11


    -


    Haruka stood in front of Yakumo ¨C


    ¡¯Yakumo-kun!¡¯


    The eyes looking right at her were clearly different from Yakumo¡¯s usual ones.


    Haruka¡¯s body shook. Her instincts were speaking to her. It¡¯s dangerous. It¡¯s frightening. However, Haruka still stood her ground.


    ¨C I won¡¯t run.


    Yakumo had braved countless dangers to save Haruka up until now. He had risked his life to save her. That was why ¨C


    No. That wasn¡¯t true. She wasn¡¯t saving him because he had saved her.


    ¨C I want Yakumo with me.


    That pure emotion was what drove Haruka.


    ¡¯Dark... Complete dark...¡¯


    Yakumo said that in a hoarse voice.


    Perhaps Yakumo couldn¡¯t see Haruka right now. What was there was darkness ¨C


    ¡¯Yakumo-kun, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not dark.¡¯


    Haruka hugged Yakumo tightly.


    ¡¯Let me go!¡¯


    Yakumo thrashed wildly to fight her off.


    However, Haruka just hugged him with more force.


    ¡¯Haruka-chan, let go!¡¯


    She heard Gotou¡¯s voice.


    However, Haruka wasn¡¯t going to let go of Yakumo. If Yakumo fell into a deep darkness, she would go with him. That was her resolve.


    She didn¡¯t care what was there.


    Where Yakumo was, she was. She¡¯d rather ¨C


    ¡¯Aaaghh!¡¯


    Yakumo let out a howl just like a beast.


    That echoing voice sounded like a cry for help to Haruka.


    Haruka shut her eyes and hugged Yakumo¡¯s body even more tightly.


    Their bodies, their minds ¨C it was like they were melting together.


    Haruka¡¯s eyes could see several spirits of the dead. Every one was filled with despair, grief and suffering.


    ¨C They must be the people whomitted suicide here.


    Haruka understand that not through thought but through feeling.


    Why did the culprit bring Yakumo here ¨C Haruka finally understood.


    Aokigahara¡¯s Sea of Trees was filled with unfulfilled spirits who had ended their own lives.


    For Yakumo, who could see the spirits of the dead, it must have been hell. He had received the full force of the eddying negative motions.


    The culprit had destroyed Yakumo this way.


    ¡¯Yakumo-kun...¡¯


    Tears rolled down Haruka¡¯s cheeks ¨C


    If only she could understand just a little of the suffering Yakumo underwent.


    ¡¯Yakumo-kun.¡¯


    Yakumo¡¯s body, which had been violently protesting until now, finally lost its energy. Haruka frantically stopped Yakumo¡¯s leaning body.


    However, that weight quickly lightened.


    She saw Gotou hugging Yakumo.


    ¡¯He¡¯s heavy if you¡¯re carrying him yourself, right?¡¯


    Gotou smiled, looking embarrassed.


    ¡¯Gotou-san.¡¯


    ¡¯Sorry. I just got the jitters...¡¯


    As Gotou said that, his expression looked somewhat cheerful ¨C


    -


    12


    -


    Ishii greeted the morning with his face on his desk.


    This made the second day in a row. Miyagawa leant back on his seat at the opposite desk, snoring while sleeping.


    Ishii¡¯s head felt heavy. He had discussed a number of things with Miyagawast night, but they hadn¡¯te up with an exnation in the end.


    After sighing, Ishii recalled something important. He hadn¡¯t told Makoto that Yakumo had been found. She must have been worried too.


    Ishii hurriedly took out his mobile and called Makoto.


    <Hello, Hijikata speaking.>


    He heard a hoarse voice from the other end of the phone.


    ¡¯I apologise for calling so early in the morning. It¡¯s Ishii.¡¯


    <Ah, Ishii-san.>


    ¡¯I just wanted to tell you that Yakumo was found safelyst night...¡¯


    <Really?>


    Makoto¡¯s voice became suddenly brighter.


    When Ishii heard that, for some reason he was the one who was relieved.


    ¡¯Yes. Detective Gotou contacted mest night. It appears he was taken to Aokigahara¡¯s Sea of Trees.¡¯


    <Is he all right?>


    Makoto¡¯s voice grew lower.


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    <Aokigahara¡¯s Sea of Trees is a famous spot for suicides. If Yakumo-kun, who can see ghosts, went there...>


    Ishii understand even without Makoto finishing.


    To be honest, Ishii hadn¡¯t thought that far, but now that he did, it was terrible.


    For somebody who could see spirits, it was probably like hell, with all the spirits of the deadmenting theirck of salvation in Aokigahara¡¯s Sea of Trees. Ishii felt a chill run down his spine just from imagining it.


    ¡¯I will confirm with Detective Gotou afterwards.¡¯


    Just as Ishii hung up, the door to the Unsolved Cases Special Investigation Room opened.


    Shimamura came into the room.


    ¡¯Ah, good morning.¡¯


    Ishii hurriedly stood up and greeted her.


    Miyagawa woke up in response. ¡¯What, it¡¯s you, Shima?¡¯ he said in a gravelly voice as he stretched.


    ¡¯Honestly, I¡¯ll get sick of that,¡¯ said Shimamura, leaning against the wall.


    ¡¯What happened?¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯m so disgusted I can¡¯t even say.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    It looked like Shimamura was very angry, but Ishii didn¡¯t understand what was going on at all.


    ¡¯Miyagawa-san, please do something about it,¡¯ Shimamura begged.


    ¡¯Tell me what happened,¡¯ urged Miyagawa.


    Shimamura took in a breath loudly before beginning her exnation.


    ¡¯Rich boy Honda¡¯s started saying today that Imoto, the one who died in his t,mitted suicide.¡¯


    ¡¯With what proof?¡¯ asked Ishii, which made Shimamura frown.


    ¡¯I wouldn¡¯t be angry if he had proof. That spoiled idiot was told by higher-ups to solve the case already, so he¡¯s trying to clean it up quickly by calling it suicide.¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s awful,¡¯ agreed Miyagawa.


    Though Ishii didn¡¯t say it aloud, he felt the same way.


    Honda had left Ishii and Miyagawa out of the investigation because they thought it wasn¡¯t a suicide, and he¡¯d questioned Aoi Hideaki about the case, but now, just because the higher-ups told him to, he was saying it was a suicide. It was incredibly untrustworthy.


    ¡¯So what are you going to do?¡¯ Miyagawa asked Shimamura.


    ¡¯Like I can do anything. The Aokigahara case that we¡¯re working on with the Yamanashi precinct isn¡¯t going well, so it¡¯s being pushed that way.¡¯


    ¡¯I see.¡¯


    Miyagawa lit a cigarette with a grim expression.


    The higher-ups had probably urged them to solve the apartment case sooner because they were angry that there had been no progress with the Sea of Trees case with Hiyama.


    Even though they had both had lives, they were prioritising the more sensational one. It was a sad reality.


    ¡¯Come to think of it, I heard something interesting about the Aokigahara case.¡¯


    Shimamura pped her hands together.


    ¡¯What is it?¡¯


    Ishii leant forward in interest.


    ¡¯Last night, some nearby residents spotted two men climbing the religious group¡¯s building walls and escaping. We don¡¯t know if they were petty thieves or believers, but it might have something to do with the case.¡¯


    ¨C Oh no.


    They couldn¡¯t ever say it was them. In contrast to Ishii¡¯s panic, Miyagawa was stiflingughter.


    ¡¯I think you don¡¯t have to worry about those two,¡¯ Ishii said timidly.


    ¡¯Why?¡¯


    ¡¯No, even if you say that...¡¯


    Miyagawa couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter when he saw Ishii so flustered.


    Shimamura looked confused as to what was happening.


    ¡¯Those two people were Ishii and me,¡¯ exined Miyagawa.


    ¡¯Wha?¡¯


    Shimamura¡¯s eyes went wide in shock.


    When Miyagawa saw that response, he startedughing even more loudly.


    ¡¯Really... I want to join the Unsolved Cases Special Investigation Room too now.¡¯


    Ishii had thought Shimamura would be angry, but unexpectedly, she said that and left.


    ¡¯So what now?¡¯ Miyagawa asked once he had calmed down.


    ¡¯Shall we try talking to Aoi Hideaki-shi once more?¡¯ said Ishii, still unsure.


    The apartment case had been determined to be a suicide, but it hadn¡¯t been solved at all. There had to be something there, and Aoi Hideaki had the key.


    ¡¯I¡¯vee this far. I¡¯ll go with you to the end,¡¯ said Miyagawa as he stood up.


    ¡¯Thank you.¡¯


    -


    13


    -


    Makoto put her head on her desk at work.


    She had been investigating a number of thingsst night and had barely slept.


    The case that she had thought was simple at first had unexpectedly deep roots, making it impossible to see all of it at once.


    She had been thinking the whole time when Ishii called her this morning too.


    Even though she should have been happy that Yakumo had been saved, she felt anxious.


    He had been found in Aokigahara¡¯s Sea of Trees.


    It was an evil forest where countless spirits who had ended their own lives writhed. Yakumo must have experienced something unimaginable there.


    Something so strong it could make his perspective ¨C his character crumble ¨C


    Even if his body was fine, it didn¡¯t mean his heart was. It was very possible that he was no longer himself.


    A call from Takizawa interrupted Makoto¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡¯Hello, Hijikata speaking.¡¯


    <Sorry for calling so early.>


    Takizawa sounded exhausted. He might not have slept much either.


    ¡¯No, not at all.¡¯


    <About that thing you asked me to do yesterday... It¡¯s a bit strange.>


    ¡¯What do you mean?¡¯


    <I got information about the time when Jikoukoushinkai was in Yamanashi... People had a pretty good impression of it.>


    ¡¯Is that true?¡¯


    Though Makoto¡¯s voice sounded surprised, that wasn¡¯t how she really felt.


    The theory in the back of her mind was bing more real.


    <They didn¡¯t have believers until two years ago. Minegishi Kyouka and Hiyama Kenichirou had just been doing fortune telling and consultations.>


    ¡¯That couldn¡¯t be called a religious group.¡¯


    <Yeah, they legally registered as a religious group two years ago.>


    ¡¯Is that so...¡¯


    Did something really happen to Jikoukoushinkai two years ago?


    That had turned thempletely around. It probably had something to do with Minegishi Kyouka and Hiyama Kenichirou¡¯s dispute.


    <The local police said they cared for the people who tried tomit suicide in Aokigahara¡¯s Sea of Trees and listened to their problems.>


    ¡¯Cared for people who tried tomit suicide...¡¯


    It was clearly different from how Jikoukoushinkai was now.


    <It seems like they started researching ghosts afterwards.>


    ¡¯Research?¡¯


    <Yeah. They were trying to exin the existence of ghosts scientifically.>


    ¡¯Exin it scientifically.¡¯


    Makoto thought it over while taking notes.


    The word scientifically just didn¡¯t sit right with her. Right now, Jikoukoushinkai was focussed on worshiping mountains ¨C it waspletely a religious group.


    There was no science about it.


    <And this is what interested me most...>


    Takizawa spoke with airs of importance.


    ¡¯What is it?¡¯


    <Minegishi Kyouka says she can see ghosts, right?>


    ¡¯Yes.¡¯


    <There¡¯s a rumour that Hiyama Kenichirou was the one who could see tem.>


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯ eximed Makoto.


    Hiyama, not Minegishi, was the one who could see ¨C if that was true, she would have to think things overpletely.


    Makoto swallowed her confusion and hung up on Takizawa.


    -


    14


    -


    ¨C Thank you.


    Haruka heard a voice as she slept.


    It was a very kind and pleasant voice.


    ¨C Who could it be?


    Haruka slowly opened her eyes. She saw white sheets. The sun¡¯s light reflecting off of them made it seem like they were sparkling.


    ¨C Where am I?


    Haruka quickly recalled what had happenedst night.


    After Yakumo had fainted, the ambnce arrived. They took him to a nearby general hospital.


    ording to the doctor, Yakumo¡¯s body temperature was low and he was exhausted, but his life wasn¡¯t in danger.


    In her worry, Haruka had watched over Yakumo sleeping in his bed, and it looked like she had fallen asleep herself.


    ¡¯Yakumo-kun!¡¯ said Haruka, sitting up immediately.


    Yakumo was sitting on the bed and looking out the window. In the morning sun, his body seemed to glow.


    ¨C Thank goodness.


    It looked like his body was fine, but Haruka suddenly remembered something else.


    She had another concern. Yakumo hadpletely lost his mind then. Even if he had looked like Yakumo, it had felt like somethingpletely different was inside.


    ¨C How is Yakumo¡¯s mind?


    ¡¯Yakumo-kun...¡¯ Haruka called out again.


    Yakumo slowly turned around.


    The light from behind him made it so that Haruka couldn¡¯t see his expression clearly.


    ¨C It¡¯s Yakumo-kun, right?


    Haruka held her breath and softly touched her ne with the red stone.


    For a while, Yakumo said nothing. He just looked at Haruka. It felt like forever.


    Finally, he slowly opened his mouth.


    ¡¯Thank you...¡¯


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    ¡¯You called my name, didn¡¯t you?¡¯


    ¡¯Your name?¡¯


    ¡¯Yeah. When it waspletely dark and I couldn¡¯t see the light, I had lost myself... but I heard it. Your voice. Your voice calling my name...¡¯


    ¡¯Yakumo-kun...¡¯


    ¨C You came back.


    Haruka felt that. The person in front of her was Yakumo, no doubt about it.


    ¡¯That voice became a light for me... Thank you for calling me.¡¯


    Yakumo looked embarrassed as he smiled. Then, his hand touched Haruka¡¯s cheek.


    Haruka tried to hold it back, but that warmth made her burst into tears.


    ¡¯I¡¯m so d... I¡¯m really d...¡¯


    No matter how she tried to keep them in, the tears kepting out.


    Haruka tried to cover her face with her hand so that Yakumo wouldn¡¯t see her face covered in tears, but Yakumo grabbed that hand.


    ¡¯It¡¯s the second time that you¡¯ve saved me..¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯ll do it any time...¡¯


    Haruka shook her head.


    The number didn¡¯t matter. If anything happened to Yakumo, she would go save him without any hesitation. The reason was that for Haruka, Yakumo¡¯s existence itself was her light.


    Just as Haruka was about to embrace Yakumo, the hospital room door opened.


    ¡¯Sorry to bother.¡¯


    It was Gotou.


    Haruka hurriedly backed away from Yakumo and wiped her tears.


    ¡¯Oh, am I really a bother right now?¡¯


    After looking at Haruka and Yakumo, Gotou smirked and tried to leave the hospital.


    ¡¯You aren¡¯t.¡¯


    Yakumo was the one who spoke.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll let you be alone a bit longer.¡¯


    ¡¯Gotou-san!¡¯ said Haruka.


    If he left now, she¡¯d be the one who felt awkward.


    ¡¯What?¡¯ined Gotou, but he still sat on the chair by the bed.


    ¡¯I need to thank you as well, Gotou-san,¡¯ Yakumo said formally, looking at Gotou.


    However, Gotou just waved his hand.


    ¡¯Stop that. If you thank me, something unlucky will definitely happen.¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s an awful way to put it.¡¯


    Yakumo smiled wryly.


    ¡¯I just followed my own beliefs.¡¯


    After Gotou said that, he scratched his nose, looking like he felt embarrassed.


    ¨C That¡¯s just like Gotou-san.


    Haruka felt that. Gotou hadn¡¯t saved Yakumo for his thanks. He had just done it because he wanted to.


    ¡¯So who assaulted you?¡¯ said Gotou after clearing his throat.


    ¡¯I didn¡¯t see their face. However... I know who it is.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    Haruka spoke up without thinking.


    -


    15


    -


    ¡¯What are you saying?¡¯


    Gotou leant forward from his seat by the bed to ask Yakumo that.


    Yakumo said that he knew who had abducted him. His confident expression made it seem like he understood everything.


    ¡¯I can¡¯t say right now.¡¯


    ¡¯Wha?¡¯


    Gotou¡¯s brow furrowed.


    ¨C It¡¯s started again.


    Yakumo hated speaking when he only had spection. Therefore, even if he understood something in his head, he didn¡¯t say it out loud. As a result, Gotou was pushed around without knowing anything.


    ¡¯The corpse found at Aokigahara¡¯s Sea of Trees. Aoi Yuuka, who was robbed. The man whomitted suicide. These three incidents are connected.¡¯


    Yakumo had said that before too.


    Gotou and the others had run forward believing in those words, but Gotou felt like they had just wasted their time since they hadn¡¯t been able to find the connection.


    ¡¯How are they connected?¡¯ asked Gotou.


    Yakumo¡¯s expression suddenly because grimmer.


    It was an unusually frightening expression.


    ¡¯It is because they are connected that the order is important.¡¯


    ¡¯The order?¡¯


    Haruka cocked her head before Gotou could.


    ¡¯What are you talking about?¡¯ Gotou pressed, like he wasnding the final blow.


    ¡¯The order that will reveal the truth. If that order is incorrect, there will be victims.¡¯


    After saying that, Yakumo cast down his eyes, just slightly.


    Yakumo looked like he was suffering. Even when he had been at the hospital before being abducted, he had been suffering like this.


    Gotou had a ton of things he wanted to ask, but aftering this far, he decided to just go with Yakumo until the end without saying anything.


    If he did that, Yakumo¡¯s suffering should be lighter, even if just by a little.


    ¡¯So what should we do?¡¯ asked Gotou with resolve.


    ¡¯You¡¯ll help?¡¯


    Yakumo¡¯s eyes went wide in surprise.


    He wasn¡¯t used to other people¡¯s kindness. This was one of Yakumo¡¯s cute points.


    ¡¯I nned on doing that from the start.¡¯


    ¡¯Well, that is natural. It was your possession that made things so troublesome from the start,¡¯ said Yakumo, running hand through his messy hair.


    ¡¯What kind of tone is that? You should thank me honestly at times like this.¡¯


    ¡¯Didn¡¯t you say that something unlucky would happen if I thanked you?¡¯ Yakumo said triumphantly.


    ¨C What a hateful brat.


    But it felt like Yakumo had finally returned ¨C it made Gotou happy. This was thanks to Haruka, who had faced Yakumo head-on without running away.


    When Gotou looked at Haruka, she cocked her head, looking confused.


    ¡¯Let¡¯s stop the pointless chitchat now. Please contact Makoto-san.¡¯


    Yakumo put his index finger to his brow and started his exnation.


    ¡¯The newspaper woman? What do you want to ask?¡¯


    ¡¯Jikoukoushinkai was based in Yamanashi before. Please ask for the location.¡¯


    ¡¯Are you nning on going?¡¯


    ¡¯That is... if it remains.¡¯


    Yakumo smirked, looking amused.


    Since Yakumo had said it, there was probably something there.


    ¡¯Got it.¡¯


    ¡¯Also, please contact Ishii-san.¡¯


    ¡¯What do you want to ask him?¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯m not asking ¨C I have a message.¡¯


    ¡¯A message?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. A message from me.¡¯


    When Yakumo finished speaking, he slowly stood up. Though his expression was nk, it was frightening enough to give Gotou a chill down his spine.


    -


    16


    -


    ¡¯Gotou-san, I¡¯m just d you¡¯re OK,¡¯ Makoto said happily when Gotou called her.


    <Yeah, somehow.>


    ¡¯So, Yakumo-kun...¡¯ asked Makoto, gulping.


    That was the biggest reason for her anxiety. He had gone into Aokigahara¡¯s Sea of Trees. It shouldn¡¯t have been an easy trip.


    <Fit as a fiddle.>


    ¡¯Really?¡¯


    To be honest, Makoto couldn¡¯t believe it.


    <For a while, I was worried, but Haruka-chan called that guy back.>


    When Makoto heard that, she rxed.


    Yakumo had Haruka. She would probably save Yakumo no matter what she had to sacrifice.


    At first, Makoto had thought that Haruka was just a girl who cried all the time, but that impression had changed.


    Haruka had a strong will and lived straightforwardly.


    Her feelings for Yakumo had probably made her stronger. Being able to love someone so much was a happy thing.


    ¡¯I¡¯m envious...¡¯


    Makoto hadn¡¯t been nning on saying it, but the words slipped out of her mouth.


    <Of what?>


    Gotou had heard Makoto¡¯s words to herself. It was so embarrassing she felt like her face was on fire.


    ¡¯N-nothing,¡¯ Makoto said hurriedly.


    <Well, that¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve got a request.>


    ¡¯For... me?¡¯


    <Yeah. Yakumo asked. Jikoukoushinkai was based in Yamanashi before, right?>


    ¡¯Yes.¡¯


    <He wants you to tell him the location.>


    ¡¯Does he n to go there?¡¯


    <Seems like it.>


    This timing ¨C Yakumo might have been t

 Volume 9 Epilogue

    Volume 9 Epilogue


    <strong>VOLUME 9 ¨C THE SPIRIT OF SALVATION</strong> epilogue


    -


    Ishii silently looked at Makoto, whoy on the bed.


    Makoto had been brought to the hospital by ambnce immediately after that. Her life have been saved by the surgery, but she hadn¡¯t woken up.


    ¨C It¡¯s my fault.


    He should have been the one on that bed, but Makoto had used her own body to protect him.


    He was always like this. People always protected him. He couldn¡¯t even save a single person.


    Something hot welled up within Ishii.


    It was anger.


    ¨C Unforgivable.


    He couldn¡¯t forgive Nanase Miyuki, who had stabbed Makoto, but more than anything, he couldn¡¯t forgive his powerless self.


    ¡®Ishii-san...¡¯


    He heard a voice. Makoto¡¯s voice.


    When he looked at her, he saw that she had her eyes open, though only slightly.


    ¡¯M-Makoto-san,¡¯ said Ishii, in surprise and relief.


    ¡¯Thank goodness... Ishii-san, you¡¯re all right,¡¯ said Makoto weakly.


    Something hot stabbed Ishii in the chest.


    ¨C Why?


    Makoto had suffered so much, but the first thing out of her mouth was concern for Ishii. Ishii didn¡¯t understand why.


    All he understood was that there were tearsing out of his eyes.


    ¡¯Why... are you crying?¡¯


    Makoto smiled, though it looked like she was in pain.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know.¡¯


    Ishii shook his head.


    Perhaps it was inappropriate, but he was just so happy. He was so happy that he could speak with Makoto like this again.


    Ishii sniffled and wiped his tears with his sleeve.


    ¡¯Ishii-san... are you all right?¡¯


    Makoto gripped Ishii¡¯s hand. There wasn¡¯t much strength behind it. He just felt her warmth enveloping him. His heart was melting ¨C


    ¡¯Makoto-san, why did you save me?¡¯


    When Ishii asked that, Makoto¡¯s eyes narrowed. It looked like she felt awkward.


    ¡¯I wonder why. I don¡¯t know... Before I¡¯d noticed, I was standing there...¡¯


    ¡¯Please stop it.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    ¡¯Next time, Makoto-san, I¡¯ll save you. So please stop doing that sort of thing. I¡¯d rather die than lose you.¡¯


    Ishii himself was surprised by the words that came out of his mouth.


    He had spoken without thinking, but at the same time, he knew that those were his true feelings. That was what Makoto meant to Ishii.


    Ishii looked straight at Makoto, which made her hide her face with the nket.


    ¡¯Please don¡¯t look at me like that.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    ¡¯It¡¯s a bit embarrassing.¡¯


    ¡¯Ah, er, um, I¡¯m sorry.¡¯


    Ishii hurriedly bowed his head.


    Ishii was the one who felt embarrassed now. He was about to leave the room, but Makoto grabbed his hand.


    ¡¯Could you stay just a bit longer?¡¯ asked Makoto, her face red.


    * * *


    Gotou was sitting on the bench in the waiting room when Miyagawa walked over, grumbling, ¡¯Damn, what a mess...¡¯


    He looked exhausted ¨C like he had aged ten years.


    ¡¯It really is,¡¯ responded Gotou with a bitter smile.


    ¡¯How¡¯s that newspaper reporter, Hijikata?¡¯ said Miyagawa, sitting next to Gotou.


    ¡¯The injury was shallower than expected, so her life isn¡¯t in danger. Ishii is with her now.¡¯


    ¡¯Oh? That¡¯s great.¡¯


    Miyagawa sighed in relief.


    Gotou felt the same way. He had been worried for a while. He wouldn¡¯t have been able to sleep at night if somebody became a victim in front of his eyes. And ¨C


    ¡¯How¡¯s that brat?¡¯ asked Miyagawa, interrupting Gotou¡¯s thoughts.


    He was probably talking about Yakumo.


    ¡¯Yakumo¡¯s life isn¡¯t in danger either.¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s great.¡¯


    ¡¯But the ce where he was cut...¡¯


    ¡¯His red left eye...¡¯


    ¡¯Yes.¡¯


    Nanase Miyuki had cut Yakumo¡¯s left eye. They were waiting for the results, but the worst-case scenario was that he might lose his sight in that eye.


    If that happened, how would Yakumo ept it?


    Gotou thought about it, but he couldn¡¯t imagine.


    ¡¯So how¡¯s the case?¡¯ asked Gotou. There was no point thinking about what he didn¡¯t know.


    ¡¯The founder woke up. She¡¯s being interrogated now.¡¯


    ¡¯Is that so...¡¯


    ¡¯Seems she¡¯s confessed to killing Hiyama Kenichirou.¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s great.¡¯


    ¡¯Yeah.¡¯


    Had she realised she couldn¡¯t run any more, or had she felt regret when Hiyama Kenichirou possessed her ¨C in either case, it seemed like the case would be solved.


    ¡¯So how about that brat, Hideaki?¡¯


    ¡¯Probably going to be arrested soon for tampering with a corpse and instigating a suicide.¡¯


    Miyagawa¡¯s exnation seemed a bit careless.


    Hideaki hadn¡¯t been trying to hurt anybody. He had just wanted to protect his sister, Yuuka. But that didn¡¯t mean what he had done was forgivable.


    ¡¯One silver lining though. Seems his sister¡¯s woken up.¡¯


    For just a moment, Miyagawa¡¯s expression softened.


    ¡¯Really?¡¯


    ¡¯Yeah. Seems her condition¡¯s stable.¡¯


    Just as Miyagawa, perhaps that was the one silver lining.


    Yakumo had said that Yuuka wouldn¡¯t wake up because she was trying to stop her brother, Hideaki, and had left her body to wander.


    Now that the case was solved, her spirit had probably returned to her body.


    However, the problem was what came next. Even though she had been living properly, she had been wrapped up in an unbelievable case.


    She would have to live while facing reality.


    ¡¯The root of this awfulness was that woman.¡¯


    ¨C That woman. Nanase Miyuki.


    Nanase Miyuki had used the founder, Minegishi Kyouka, and changed Jikoukoushinkai into a religious group.


    Without her, the incident might not have urred. And Yakumo and Makoto wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.


    A fierce anger boiled up within Gotou ¨C


    ¡¯Right now, we¡¯re searching for Nanase Miyuki with all our resources, but...¡¯


    Miyagawa stopped in the middle and looked up at the ceiling quietly.


    We can¡¯t catch Nanase Miyuki ¨C that was probably what he was thinking. Gotou felt the same way.


    Nanase Miyuki had slipped out of countless polices. She wouldn¡¯t be caught so easily. She would definitely show up again though.


    ¨C I¡¯ll definitely catch her next time.


    A strong resolve took root within Gotou.


    * * *


    Haruka timidly opened the hospital door.


    Yakumoy on the bed inside the quiet hospital room.


    His left eye, which ad been cut by Nanase Miyuki, was bandaged. The bandage was a bit wet with blood. It looked like it hurt.


    Haruka had thought that he was sleeping, but Yakumo opened his right eye and stared up at the ceiling nkly.


    ¡¯Yakumo-kun...¡¯


    She called out to him.


    Without moving, Yakumo murmured, ¡¯You...¡¯


    His voice was incredibly weak.


    ¡¯How¡¯s your injury?¡¯ asked Haruka as she walked up to the bed.


    If it was only the eyelid that had been cut, the injury would probably heal quickly, but if the eyeball had been injured, he might lose his sight in that eye.


    Yakumo slowly sat up, pressing his left eye through the bandage.


    ¡¯It¡¯s mysterious...¡¯


    ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    ¡¯I hated this left eye. Why could only I see the spirits of the dead... If all I could do was see, it would be better not to. I had thought that...¡¯


    ¡¯Yes.¡¯


    Haruka nodded.


    Isshin had told Haruka in the past about an episode when Yakumo had tried to injure his red left eye himself.


    He had despised his ability that much.


    ¡¯And yet now it would irritate me not to see... even though I hated it so much...¡¯


    Yakumo smiled awkwardly.


    Haruka understood his feelings painfully. She didn¡¯t know Yakumo in the past, but the current Yakumo believed that his red left eye with the ability to see the spirits of the dead could save people, and he was trying to ept it.


    And then it had been injured. His heart must have been filled with terrible conflict.


    ¡¯Yakumo-kun...¡¯


    ¡¯To be honest, I¡¯m afraid. If I can¡¯t see any more...¡¯


    Yakumo looked up at the ceiling.


    His narrowed right eye seemed a little wet.


    ¡¯It¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡¯


    Haruka enveloped Yakumo¡¯s hand with her own.


    An exasperated smile appeared on Yakumo¡¯s face.


    ¡¯You¡¯re optimistic.¡¯


    ¡¯Is that praise?¡¯


    ¡¯Why would I have to praise you?¡¯


    ¡¯Honestly!¡¯


    Haruka pretended to be angry, but she was a bit relieved.


    The usual Yakumo had returned.


    She didn¡¯t know what was waiting for them, but she swore in her heart to be by Yakumo¡¯s side no matter what happened.


    -


    At that time, Haruka had no reason to suspect that the next case had already begun ¨C


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!